ã€ŠArtifacts of Atmaã€‹


 Prelude

    Prelude

    Blood is important. Power resides in blood.

    For us all.

    Except him.

    The greatest of us.

    For him, power flows from the Mind.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Mind is important.

    Blood and Mind are the same.

    Mind and blood are one and the same.

    Through his Mind, he transcended Reality.

    Through his Mind, he attained Eternity.

    So shall we.

    Through his blood.

    For we share all.

    Blood is important. Power resides in blood.

    ¡ª Battle Chant of the Unomynds

    Translated from the journal of an unnamed Manifolder with the gift of Foresight, by me, Leopold Loriasson, on the first day of Monsoon, in the 2023rd year After Cataclysm

 Chapter 1 - Cause and Effect

    If you were an observer, high up in the all but cloudless sky above the quaint little town of Agnipur with a total population of about a thousand souls, you wouldn¡¯t be impressed, except perhaps by the unusual rock formation that seemed to encircle it. With the high vantage point it would become clear that the town lay inside a huge caldera of a long dormant volcano.

    Due to its remote location ¨C almost fifty miles from the nearest highway ¨C one had to use a horse or an ox-cart to reach Agnipur. Or one¡¯s own two feet, which apparently the lone visitor in town had done as evidenced by his fatigued and dusty demeanor and lack of a horse. The extreme temperature and humidity of the Aiminian Flatland at the end of a long summer hadn¡¯t helped matters.

    The visitor was a human male in his early forties, with a few specks of gray in his dark-brown hair, which was uncommon in this part of the world, although not rare enough to do anything more than attract an extra glance or two. He was dressed for a long journey in his light yet tough trousers and dust-colored cotton tunic, although whether the color was dye or actual dust from the journey was difficult to tell.

    Prompted by either instinct or providence, the man suddenly straightened, and glanced upward. A small portion of the azure sky shimmered as if a heat source was disturbing the empty air, and then, the perturbation vanished.

    In the south-west corner of the sky, dark-gray clouds heralded the end of summer with a deep rumbling call.

    At long last, the Monsoon had arrived.

    The stranger shot another apprehensive glance at the seemingly empty sky and trudged toward the only inn in Agnipur, the Wondering Wanderer.

    Quarter of a bell later, the same time Branson, the innkeeper, was haggling for a better price with the visitor, less than half a mile from the inn, two boys, nearly into adulthood, were sitting in the shade of an immense banyan tree and arguing about one of the deeper questions in life. Both the youths had brown skin, dark hair, and lean build typical of the people of the country of Aiminia.

    ¡°The purpose of life is to devote yourself to the service of Allfather,¡± Hammond declared in a solemn voice that discouraged further questions, something Arjun pretended not to notice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what most priests believe in. But is it your purpose? As a potential Healer, you won¡¯t be admitted into the Brotherhood, you know,¡± Arjun pressed.

    His light-brown eyes, eyes that had a keen depth to it, and unusual height ¨C three digits over six feet ¨C hinted at ancestry from the eastern region of the country. However, the color of his hair ¨C black as the darkest night ¨C suggested one of his parents was from the southern or western part of Aiminia.

    Hammond gave a morose nod. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll serve the Creator as a Healer in the Order. It¡¯s a worthy calling. A great boon to be born with such ability, Allfather be praised.¡±

    ¡°And a great curse,¡± Arjun said. Even Shiyelia, their closest friend, was starting to show signs of apprehension when he and Hammond discussed Healing in front of her.

    ¡°A balance of sorts, you could argue. To keep us humble.¡±

    Arjun had his doubts whether Aimin the Allfather would have approved of the mistrust with which the general populace regarded the Clerics. After all, he was a Cleric himself, the greatest the world has ever known.

    ¡°Why did you ask about my purpose?¡±

    Arjun shrugged. ¡°Most people have a purpose. A reason for their existence.¡±

    The skeptical squint he got in return conveyed far more of Hammond¡¯s thoughts than the two syllables that followed. ¡°Really?¡±

    Despite knowing that trying to elaborate might alienate his friend, Arjun couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Bran¡­his purpose is to teach. He loves doing it, even when people don¡¯t have enough coins to pay him. Justin lives for the joy of crafting wood. From dusk till dawn, he¡¯s at it, with very little to show for all his efforts, other than the title of a mundane master.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s last attempt at trying to discuss this issue with a friend hadn¡¯t gone over well. Shiyelia had simply looked at him as if he¡¯d contracted the Dread Disease from his mother.

    ¡°Justin¡­ I swear he fondles the wooden planks,¡± Hammond smirked. ¡°Almost as if they¡¯re lovers.¡±

    Justin is likely a good woodcrafter because of that love. Arjun didn¡¯t voice the thought aloud.

    Instead, ignoring Hammond¡¯s innuendo, he continued. ¡°Most folks have a simpler purpose in life. To put food on the table. Have a roof over their head. They¡¯re not even aware that they have a purpose.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose, then?¡± Hammond asked, a bit too forcefully. ¡°Where do you see yourself five years from now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Arjun said. And it bothered him a lot that he didn¡¯t. More than it perhaps should. A strange bout of melancholy took hold of his Heart Chakra. Longing for the answer to a question which seemed frivolous to most. Including Hammond.

    Arjun could tell. As always.

    Hammond gave a smile, a look of triumph in his eyes. ¡°So that¡¯s your purpose. At least for now. To find the purpose.¡±

    Arjun grinned, shrugging off his melancholy. ¡°How did you know what you wanted? You may not even like life as an Acolyte in the Order¡­or the Brotherhood of Priests, for that matter. The grass never looks as green up close.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve always known.¡± Picking up a giant banyan leaf from the brownish-green grass beside him, Hammond gazed up at the great tree. Near the top, pale bluish-yellow air essence, something Arjun could barely sense, formed little vortices that almost seemed drawn to the kernel flowing inside the trunk. ¡°Life of an Acolyte has a certain simplicity to it. A sense of peace. Being a small part of something greater,¡± said Hammond, indicating the tree, a bonfire of vibrant white-gold kernel in their essence senses.

    Arjun envied his friend¡¯s unwavering faith. ¡°If only it could be proved¡­or disproved¡­¡± He bit his tongue immediately, fearing the outburst.

    Sure enough, Hammond shook his head, cheeks flush with anger. ¡°What¡­you want to disprove¡­¡±

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that you can¡¯t prove the existence of Allfather just as you can¡¯t disprove it,¡± Arjun said, trying to placate his devout Aiminist friend, his envy turning to frustration, as it always did.

    Hammond perked up. ¡°You can¡¯t disprove Aimin existed, eh?¡±

    ¡°Well, say you meet an atheist and when asked how he knows that Allfather doesn¡¯t exist, he replies he hasn¡¯t seen anything so far to suggest that Aimin exists. After all, good people die every day and evil ones prosper.¡± Despite his friend¡¯s trademark dubious demeanor, Arjun decided to press on. ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he won¡¯t find proof of Allfather¡¯s existence tomorrow or next year. As my old philosophy teacher used to say, absence of evidence doesn¡¯t necessarily imply the evidence of absence. And as to the inconsistencies we observe between people¡¯s deeds and fates¡­who can know the mind of Aimin? Besides, the worthy souls are assured a journey into the next world, the World of Wonders.¡± This tidbit of the Tenets had always comforted and fascinated him in equal degree.

    ¡°Makes sense. I see you¡¯ve thought about this.¡±

    That he did. A lot. After their last conversation on the topic. But Arjun just gave a slight nod.

    ¡°But how can you say Aimin the Allfather, Creator of all of Cosmos, didn¡¯t exist? He¡¯s described in the Historica just like the First Emperor. Hell, he even wrote the earliest part of the Historica,¡± Hammond argued, not for the first time. They¡¯ve had similar arguments in the past. And just like last time, Hammond was uncomfortable, disturbed even, discussing the subject.

    Arjun could sense the emotion more keenly than he would¡¯ve liked to. Another curse. One that was his alone to bear.

    ¡°So it is claimed. But even the history scholars cannot say definitively it was Aimin himself who wrote the earliest parts, as you very well know yourself,¡± Arjun reasoned.

    ¡°Yes, but how can you not believe in the Creator? How can all this,¡± Hammond gestured to the sky, trees and buildings, encompassing everything around them, ¡°exist without Him? Every effect has a cause. Every creation, a creator.¡±

    Does it? If so, where does that chain of cause and effect end? Does it end at all? Perhaps the chain forms a circle, where cause and effect merge. Or is it an infinite chain? Could there be one single effect which lacks an associated cause? That sudden thought, oddly, brightened up Arjun¡¯s mood.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°The Tenets don¡¯t claim that Aimin created everything¡­only that he created us.¡± Even Dualism agrees with the Tenets of Aiminism on this point. ¡°Besides, I never said I don¡¯t believe in the existence of the Creator. I just can¡¯t prove it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it is called faith, you know. One cannot prove everything.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± No harm in trying. Or do we believe more in the idea of Allfather than Allfather himself?

    ¡°Faith is believing in something greater than yourself,¡± Hammond said, voice full of that conviction Arjun so envied.

    As for the definition of faith, it is believing in something even when there¡¯s absolutely no logical reason to ¨C or more common still, believing in something when there¡¯s every logical reason not to. But Arjun kept that definition to himself, not wanting to upset his friend.

    ¡°Suppose, for the sake of argument, Aimin himself comes down from the Repository of Heavens and lands on this very field, right in front of us, and says, ¡®Kneel before your Creator,¡¯¡± Arjun said. ¡°Would you believe him?¡±

    Hammond gaped at him, then flicked a surreptitious glance at the partially overcast sky, his kernel signature turning turbulent. ¡°Maybe¡­ I suppose. Why would he come down here anyway? It¡¯s the middle of nowhere,¡± he demanded, seemingly disturbed by the prospect of a divine encounter of the first kind. Arjun could hardly blame him. According to the Historica, during the later part of his life, Aimin¡¯s visit to a human abode foreshadowed a time of great change for said human. Or what¡¯s more likely, if the visit had been of a more mundane nature, it hadn¡¯t merited a mention in the illustrious pages.

    Arjun refrained from mentioning the obvious. The Tenets explicitly state that in the eyes of Allfather, all humans are equal, regardless of place of birth, residence or social status. So He could just as easily manifest Himself here, to the two of them.

    Instead, after a bit of internal deliberation, Arjun decided to broach another subject ¨C one he¡¯d been pondering for some months, ever since he¡¯d read that book in his father¡¯s collection about aditarun history.

    ¡°Some say the Creator wasn¡¯t alone when he created humankind. He had help.¡±

    ¡°Hogwash! Only the Dualists and aditarus say otherwise, and we all know aditarus are egotistical bastards.¡±

    ¡°What about Anantika?¡±

    ¡°Glorification of creation, albeit one of the first creations. Believed only by ignorant humans,¡± Hammond insisted, parroting the Tenets almost to the letter. He waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Even the aditarus themselves don¡¯t believe she¡¯s worth worshiping.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the stonehorns believe,¡± Arjun mused. ¡°My Crown Chakra could never retain all the names of their gods.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know and there isn¡¯t any way of knowing,¡± Hammond paused, ¡°though I bet old Thurma knows. She¡¯s as old as the oldest stonehorns. Maybe she knows one or two.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps one day we could ask them.¡± The only stonehorn and the few half-stonehorns Arjun had met weren¡¯t overly talkative. With surliness verging on open hostility, they¡¯d proved to be less than ideal conversationalists. He¡¯ll need to find someone with a friendlier disposition. ¡°Supposedly, they have little tolerance for humans ¨C all except Sigilmasters, Artificers, herbalists, and Healers. Always wondered why.¡±

    ¡°Because they have long memories and most of those memories are filled with their conflict with us humans,¡± a voice croaked from behind the banyan tree, and Thurma, or old Thurma as even the members of the Council of Elders called her, hobbled toward two of her students.

    Dressed in a traditional dark-green saree, she had a deeply wrinkled face, most of her teeth had fallen out long ago and her arms were not as steady as they used to be. But her knowledge of herbs and anatomy was unparalleled, while her kernel signature was brighter than two of her students put together.

    ¡°So you do know a few stonehorns.¡± Arjun could barely contain his curiosity.

    ¡°Did. Long ago. A story for another time,¡± she said in her typical clipped voice. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. You two lazy-heads are late for lessons as it is, and it looks like the Monsoon has finally arrived. The storm¡¯s gonna be a big one.¡±

    Thurma squinted at the south-western sky, then turned, and started limping toward her cottage at the other side of the banyan tree, energetic steps belying her age, which was close to two-fifty by Arjun¡¯s reckoning.

    The two friends looked at one another, grinned and followed. Thurma¡¯s lessons were rarely boring.

    The small cottage had only one room and a kitchen, with an outhouse and stable behind it. Off to the side was an extensive and well-maintained herbal garden, the pride and joy of Thurma¡¯s existence.

    Although the room was big ¨C almost twice the size of Arjun¡¯s own room ¨C it seemed tiny and cluttered. All sorts of herbs, potions, and Alchemical equipment lay scattered about in an apparently haphazard manner, though Thurma would vehemently claim otherwise if you so much as hinted that a bit of organization was required. After knowing her for three years, Arjun had come to realize there was some truth to her claim. Her cottage was a reflection of her mind, her Crown Chakra. Complex eddies of golden kernel swirling in a pattern that none but she understood.

    An incredibly detailed anatomical diagram of a human male and female adorned one wall while another yellow parchment displayed sketches of flora and fauna found in different regions of Gaia, the eastern continent, both drawn by Thurma¡¯s own hand ages ago.

    Underneath those two, a smaller image showed the twin-layered kernel channels of the body that connected the Chakras, creating the unique essence circulation system known as a kernel signature. There was overlap between this system and two of the humanoid body¡¯s anatomical layers. The energy layer mainly followed the nervous system, whereas the second, deeper, layer, coincided with the blood vessels, though there were some notable exceptions to this rule, especially around the Chakras. Near them, the channels seem to come alive ¨C diverging, multiplying, thickening, and finally, offloading their precious cargo inside the whirlpool called a Chakra.

    Unfortunately, as Arjun was yet to cross the First Cumulative Kernel Threshold in all the opened Chakras, or Awaken his fourth one, feeling the channels themselves with his own essence senses remained out of reach, if only just. Breaking through the First Threshold was, of course, years away. But the second criterion was almost within reach. He feared as much as wanted the fourth to fully Awaken, since the next one almost surely would be the Stomach. Right now, it was just sitting there, opened but dormant. A constant reminder, promising both Power and Madness.

    Another curse. This one inherited from his mother, through Bloodline Resonance. The Lineal Chakra that it will eventually Awaken was the scourge of all humans.

    Arjun shook loose the dreary thoughts and concentrated on the present.

    To the left of the wall with the sketches were a bunch of scattered, yellowed, worn out objects that instantly eradicated all worries and put an involuntary smile on his face.

    Books, scrolls, and tomes. A ton of them!

    Two large floor-to-ceiling bookcases held rare ¨C and even better, outlawed ¨C books on topics ranging from medicine, botany, anatomy to zoology and history. And perhaps most controversial of them all: Religion. With four main religions in the world, all heavily represented in Gaia, the continent was a boiling pot of culture, cuisine, and conflict. Arjun had read most of them, including one day sneaking in to read a book on so-called alternate history forbidden in Aiminia. Being the only Healer in town and a very good Healer at that, meant people tended to ignore Thurma¡¯s insatiable appetite for knowledge.

    ¡°So what are we going to study today?¡± asked Hammond, ¡°You said you¡¯d give us an introductory lecture on the human brain.¡±

    Arjun grinned in anticipation. The Crown was by far the most complex of the seven primary Chakras.

    Then, noticing a sketch placed near the rug on the floor, Arjun pounced in joy. ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡±

    The two friends hurried toward it, having recognized the sketch of a human brain and the even more intricate structures that swirled inside the eddies of the Crown.

    It was one of the most bizarre pictures Arjun had ever seen. Detailed as most of Thurma¡¯s sketches were, it depicted different regions, magnifying them when necessary, with their names and functions explained at the bottom of the page by Thurma¡¯s characteristic small precise hand.

    ¡°Now, sit down, both of you, before you fall over.¡± Thurma liked to precede her lessons with admonishments, although after studying under her for so long, Arjun had learned to recognize it as mild approbation due to their eagerness. ¡°And put on your Aimin-blessed gloves,¡± she said, indicating the pair of leather open-palmed and fingerless bracers hanging from their belts. ¡°After seeing life in the outlying villages, I hope you two now appreciate the value of hard-earned silver. A single pair of those costs four silver, couple of month¡¯s wages for a simple miner.¡±

    Arjun quickly put them on, grimacing at how the iridescent blue network of sigils on the rough outer layer failed to smoothen the flow of kernel as much as his other pair, gifted to him by his father, with a stern warning not to put them on in public. Even this one attracted way too much attention.

    ¡°Before starting, let me just say one thing. We know next to nothing about the Crown and the brain, and by we, I mean nobody knows much, not just me,¡± Thurma began after sitting down cross-legged on her favorite rug.

    The two Aiminian youths, seated likewise on the floor, looked at one another, bewildered. This was very unlike Thurma, beginning a class on a negative note.

    ¡°So if you have questions, there¡¯s a good chance the answer is not known by any human, aditaru, or stonehorn. But you should ask them nonetheless. Lack of knowledge is an excellent motivator for discovery.¡± Thurma¡¯s eyes locked onto the two pairs of her students¡¯. ¡°Mind you, what I teach here today, you are never to practice outside this room. Even in this room, only if and when and exactly how I tell you. A Healer messing with the brain even with the best of intentions can have deadly consequences.¡±

    The two youths gave identical solemn nods. Neither wanted his patient rendered comatose. Or worse.

    ¡°Healing as you two already know is done in three stages. First stage is diagnosis through touch, but in order to diagnose what is wrong, you must first know what a healthy brain feels like. That requires knowledge and experience, which you¡¯ll need to gain first.¡± Thurma stopped to make sure her students understood, then proceeded in her mellow clipped voice. ¡°After understanding the problem, second stage, which you could argue is still diagnostic, is identifying the cause of the ailment, meaning the disease.¡± She paused, looked at the two boys and then continued. ¡°Last stage is the actual Healing, called active Healing which also requires direct contact with the patient.¡±

    Her two mesmerized students nodded, almost in unison. They both knew all this, of course, but mentioning that to the cranky old Cleric didn¡¯t seem wise. She also had the habit of dropping nuggets of wisdom in between innocuous statements.

    ¡°You must learn to crawl before you can walk. Can¡¯t risk doing any active practical demonstration,¡± Thurma said. ¡°It¡¯ll be quite a while before you¡¯re ready for that.¡±

    Arjun gave a reluctant nod. One must always begin at the beginning.

    ¡°As you both know, Crown of an animal is a lot less complex than that of a human. So, this is going to be an exercise in passive Healing. Let¡¯s start with the simpler brain of Mini.¡± Grabbing hold of the squirming cat, she placed the regal little troublemaker in front of her hesitant-but-eager students. ¡°Touch her head and tell me what you sense,¡± she said, indicating Arjun with her head. ¡°Nothing active, remember. Only passively try to perceive the Crown Chakra.¡± Her voice gained an even sharper edge. ¡°And if she loses her head, so will you,¡± she said, scowling in her usual encouraging manner.

    Mini purred, stretched, yawned and settled down to doze just as Arjun apprehensively placed his gloved hands on her head.

 Chapter 2 - Mementos

    Nearly two bells later, a strange mix of awe and disappointment warred in Arjun¡¯s heart. Awe at the complexity of the Crown and disappointment at not being able to untangle even one thread of that complex pattern of kernel. But as soon as his essence senses took in the weather, those thoughts went out of the window. The sky had turned black as a summer night at a bell past noon, and it was only growing darker.

    After walking across Breleria, the solitary stream in town, which had shrunk from fifty feet across at the end of the last Monsoon to barely two feet now, Arjun started sprinting across the hard-packed earthen road using earth Manipulation to gain better grip. Lightning strikes followed the early onslaught of the wind, and soon became deafening, and all but continuous. One struck a tall coconut tree no more than five hundred yards away, sending his ears ringing. Then, just as he reached the front yard, the heavens finally parted.

    Before going inside, standing on the porch, Arjun inhaled the intoxicating smell of the earth as the first Monsoon rains hit the parched soil. Along with the fragrance of rain, came the smell of wet leaves, greedily drinking in the life-giving liquid, and in the process, giving off the sound Arjun loved most in this whole wide wondrous world. Pattering of raindrops on leaves. The only sound more soothing was the sound of silence.

    That thought led to a multitude of others, all of which unfortunately settled on a single one. And whether it was the storm-clouds within or in the sky, the day suddenly turned dark and dreary. With a sigh, Arjun turned his attention behind him, already able to hear the sound he hated most.

    Sound of his mother, talking. Always talking.

    After wiping his soggy shoes on the doormat, he stealthily opened the door and slipped inside, dreading the scene to come. Outside, the rain picked up.

    ¡°Ah, good. You¡¯re back. I was getting worried with all the lightning.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s mother, Audrey, was in her late thirties, short of stature ¨C only a few digits above five feet like most Aiminian women ¨C almost petite and was a renowned beauty in her younger days. But rigors of being a Power Cleric, past ordeals and especially the combination of Power Madness and Dread Disease had taken their toll. Most of her hair had turned prematurely gray, and she had wrinkles around the corner of her eyes, testament to her youthful days when laughter was a large part of their home. Wearing a traditional saree and with her hair braided, she came out of the dining room, a distracted expression in her face. Looking at her dimming Chakras, despite Arjun¡¯s best efforts, a sigh escaped.

    ¡°Thurma lost track of time, as usual, and so did I. Are you feeling alright, Ma? Did you have lunch?¡±

    Her face brightened, and she forced a smile. ¡°Already had lunch. Your father insisted. Need to sleep. But before that I¡¯ve got to feed your baby brother.¡± Saying this, she moved down the corridor and started climbing the stairs while talking to the air beside her, sometimes loud and vehemently, other times pleading in a whisper, changing from one to the other mid-sentence. ¡°Find the end and pull. Keep pulling and all will be revealed.¡± She half-whispered the phrase in a ritualistic cadence, slowly nodding to herself.

    Watching his mother, Arjun realized she was engaged in her usual epic battle with the rest of the world. That is a battle you could win. The battle silently being waged within herself has no winner. An everlasting war where both cause and effect had merged to form an incurable Madness.

    Arjun missed his mother¡¯s smile, the spontaneous one, which once used to light up everyone¡¯s Heart Chakra, and which was becoming increasingly rare. Entering the dining room, he asked, ¡°Ma took the medicine Thurma prescribed?¡±

    Arjun¡¯s father was a man of average height and strong build, though as a Builder he did no laborious work anymore, at least not in construction projects. He attributed his health to morning yoga and Sintu drills, and had impressed upon his son the need for mental and physical discipline, especially the need to exercise and practice hand-to-hand combat. In spite of being a mild-mannered man in general, he could be very strict and adamant about his beliefs. After realizing complaints were futile, Arjun had started training under his father and soon came to love it, much to his own surprise.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s almost as ineffective as all others. But it does make her sleep longer and deeper, which tends to improve her health and mood, reducing the bouts of the disease,¡± Siman replied in between bites.

    ¡°Wish we could do more.¡± Arjun slumped down in the chair across from his father.

    ¡°I know, son. But even the greatest Healers don¡¯t know the remedy for the Dread Disease, especially for a Power Cleric like your mother, who also happens to be in the late stages of Power Madness.¡±

    Seeing the anguish that he was feeling reflected in his father¡¯s eyes, Arjun gave a resigned nod. Then, after a bit of hesitation, he plucked up the courage to ask something that had been on his mind ever since the fire at the build-site, where he was apprenticing under his father as a Builder ¨C in an unofficial capacity. He knew in the depths of his heart that it was a difficult ¨C that is to say forbidden ¨C topic, and thus may very well elicit the usual response. Evasion. But still, nothing ventured, nothing gained.

    ¡°Are all Power Clerics doomed to die young, father?¡±

    Alerted perhaps by the somber tinge in his voice, Siman looked up sharply. Seeing the fear in Arjun¡¯s eyes, something no amount of effort could hide, not from a discerning father at least, he leaned back in his chair, shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°So that fire wasn¡¯t accidental, after all.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± Arjun felt guilty, having evaded the truth previously, when he¡¯d been asked about the cause of the fire. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to start it. I was angry.¡± With you ¨C but this was neither the time nor the place to mention that. ¡°Before I knew it¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you told anyone about it? Hammond perhaps, or old Thurma?¡± Siman was trying and failing to keep his usual calm demeanor.

    ¡°No. No one.¡±

    ¡°Your ability to Manipulate wood, earth, and metal is still unknown to all but me. I believe you have the potential to become a Builder of unparalleled raw power,¡± he said, almost to himself, ¡°and you¡¯ve held back while doing active Healing as I told you to, correct?¡± He glanced up, gaze intense, almost pleading.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Yes, but I think Thurma suspects.¡± Hiding his abilities was also hampering their development, but mentioning that to his father, especially when he was in this sort of mood, didn¡¯t seem wise.

    Arjun¡¯s chief motivation for wanting to learn Healing was so that one day, when he¡¯s skilled enough, he would be able to Heal his mother. That dream was no closer to fruition today than it was a year ago.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I open up to her, at least a little? She seems more than capable of holding onto secrets.¡±

    His father¡¯s relief was palpable, especially to Arjun. ¡°Of course, she suspects.¡± He barked an almost nervous laugh. ¡°The old bird is sharp as a whip. But she¡¯ll keep her peace. She already holds enough secrets to sink an ocean-liner, only some of them her own, as you rightly guessed.¡± A thoughtful pause followed. ¡°But it is because your mental talent enables you to make these intuitive leaps that we must be careful. To those in power, nothing is more precious than the secret behind their power. Opening up about your mental talent almost certainly will put us, and by extension, her, in harm¡¯s way. Does she suspect anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. It must remain so. The Clerics¡­well, your talent is unique as far as I know, and hence, not understood. The Order must never find out.¡±

    ¡°But why father?¡± Arjun asked, not for the first time, his frustration evident in his features. And voice, which had gone up an octave.

    ¡°All Power and almost all Material Clerics, possessing even a modicum of skill, have to enlist in the Order of Clerics, as you know. I don¡¯t want that for you. The indoctrination itself¡­¡± A wave consisting of several emotions hit Arjun, chief among them was something he¡¯d scarcely ever sensed from his father before.

    Fear.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want that inflicted upon my bitterest enemy. The ones who aren¡¯t absolutely loyal to BrightHeart, are made to be so, against their will, if need be. And you cannot fake loyalty, not from him.¡± Siman jumped to his feet and started pacing the room, the lingering fear, perhaps inevitably, invoking a similar emotion inside Arjun himself. ¡°In your case, it would be much worse, as they¡¯ll try to unlock the secret behind your mental ability.¡± His expression turned dark. ¡°By any and all means necessary.¡±

    It took Arjun a while to understand his father¡¯s meaning, but what he implied¡­how could anyone be so evil?

    ¡°I¡¯ve shielded you from the truth. Some, unwisely. I¡¯ll explain everything tonight. It¡¯s time you knew. Ignorance is never bliss, something I¡¯ve come to realize too late in life.¡±

    Made to be loyal? A frown enveloped Arjun¡¯s face. As for hiding things from the High Priest, opening or Awakening all seven primary and eight secondary Chakras had not only elevated him to the status of an Ascendant, but also supposedly granted him unique abilities, including the ability to read thoughts, and not just the surface ones. But surely that¡¯s just unfounded speculation on the part of an ignorant population, less than one percent of which could even sense essence.

    Having said that, Arjun¡¯s father rarely used the High Priest¡¯s less favorable moniker, even in private, which was a cause for concern since it meant he was even more worried than he seemed, and Arjun had seldom seen his father so agitated. On every single previous occasion he had, what had followed was something he¡¯d very much like to avoid this time.

    After moving from place to place, never staying more than a couple of years in a single place, Agnipur was the longest he¡¯d ever stayed anywhere. It was a place where he¡¯d found friends, people he liked, a place he could finally call home.

    ¡°Will we have to move again?¡± he asked, fearing the answer. Or rather, knowing it.

    ¡°I have an errand to run. Meeting with an old friend. I should be back before nightfall and then explain it all, but yes,¡± Siman said, eyes full of apology, Heart even more so. ¡°We may have to move. I¡¯m sorry, son. I truly am. As you know.¡± Then, picking up his raincoat from the rack, he hurried out of the door.

    Outside, the rain and thunder raged, providing a calming balm to Arjun¡¯s soul. Not only did it match his turbulent heart, it also hid the whispers from above. Perhaps he was fated to be a nomad, doomed to be dragged all over Sindria by the tides of destiny, tides so strong that none but the Fatewardens could resist them.

    After finishing his lunch, Arjun forced himself to wait for an appropriately long time, and not just because of the heavy-yet-tasty nature of the meal, which consisted of long-grained rice and prawn, cooked using ground mustard seeds, fresh green chilies, mustard oil and coconut shavings.

    Only after he was reasonably certain did he dejectedly drag himself upstairs. A quick peek inside his parents¡¯ room ensured what his ears had already indicated ¨C that his mother was finally asleep.

    And blessedly silent.

    He then went to his room to finish the essay on soil composition of Aiminian Plains, or Flatland as it¡¯s colloquially called, that his father had assigned him.

    After three bells of trying to remember classification of rock and soil, boredom and anxiety took a firm hold, and Arjun decided to visit the inn. He¡¯d promised Hammond help in ransacking old Barney¡¯s liquor cache, against his better judgment. If nothing else, it would clear up his foul mood. One last hurrah before the bell tolls.

    While putting his notebook away in the drawer of the desk, his fingers brushed across an old intricately carved wooden box, no larger than his palm. On a whim, Arjun took it out and slid the lid open. On the polished inner surface of the cover was the sigil for the Globe of Gravity, one of the seven Artifacts of Atma, a hidden one that supposedly could unlock the corresponding dormant Aspect of Reality ¨C Gravity.

    It is a strange twist of fate ¨C a fitting twist one might say ¨C that he¡¯d chanced upon this box today. Last time he¡¯d opened it was years ago, just after arriving here at Agnipur. Inside lay his past ¨C a collection of objects mundane to all eyes except his own. Even glancing at them brought back bittersweet memories.

    A tiny ash-white pebble, smoothed by time and the Viskian Sea. A small dark-brown figurine of the Allfather, made of polished mahogany. A simple steel band that had once promised a glorious future.

    Mementos of past acquaintances who weren¡¯t quite friends, but could¡¯ve been, given time.

    With a sigh he clamped the box shut and headed out of the room with determined steps. Perhaps today, two more items will need to be added to the box.

    As he was heading past his parents¡¯ room, a soft, insistent whisper reached him. A softer than usual, but still familiar, whisper. Almost against his will, Arjun glanced inside.

    His mother sat on the bed, eyes wide, face flushed and hands clenched.

    ¡°You and your brother must stay together. You will protect each other, won¡¯t you?¡± she pleaded with the air beside her. Then, giggling like a child, she insisted, ¡°He promised¡­yes, promised. I did as I was instructed. Yes, yes, I did,¡± she said in a hoarse whisper. ¡°Find the end and pull. Keep pulling and all will be revealed.¡±

    Fear and frustration coursed through Arjun¡¯s veins. Experience had taught him that stopping her now will only exacerbate the condition, increasing the severity of the bout. Standing there in the dimly lit corridor, Arjun struggled to choke back tears. Why in the name of Aimin is it so dark in here? He gazed up at the unlit candle located inside the wall-sconce to his left.

    A sense of overwhelming power flowed through his stomach, and the candle suddenly burst into brilliant orange flames.

    Arjun fled down the stairs, the whispers as always chasing him, even after he¡¯d exited the house.

 Chapter 3 - The Hunted and the Haunted

    Curiously, from the perspective of an omniscient being ¨C be it the OneGod Om as believed by the aditarus of Maharanya, Aimin the Allfather ¨C the Creator of all intelligent life and worshiped by a lot of the humans on Sindria, the Dualgods Aimin and Anantika, or even one of the eight gods venerated by the stonehorns ¨C from the point of view of all of these deities, all followers are created equal. Always.

    Or at least, that¡¯s how the followers interpret it. And whenever convenient, their interpretation reveals that the only people created unequal ¨C and hence inferior ¨C are people who believe in other gods.

    On one fine Monsoon morning, looking down from the vast emptiness of Space upon the planet Sindria, an even more curious phenomenon could be observed in the northern part of the country of Aiminia on the continent of Gaia.

    A young woman named Eve was praying to all the gods. Om, Aimin, Dualgods and all the stonehornish gods she could remember. With equal devotion.

    Prostrate, with her forehead touching the ground, both hands spread forward on the damp soil, Eve murmured one last time, thus finishing the ritual of worshiping Om.

    Like most Aiminian women, she was short. But unlike most, she was buxom though not quite curvy, with shoulder-length curly dark-brown hair and a figure that was well-toned, but not heavily so, from a lifetime of exercise. As a result, most members of the opposite sex found her to be quite attractive. At five feet two digits, she was a shade shorter than an average human girl, though something in her demeanor would suggest just the opposite.

    Getting up, she dusted her trousers and half-sleeve shirt, then, catching a whiff of herself, pinched her nose.

    Her clothes had seen better days. She herself hadn¡¯t seen many worse. Life as an outlaw was proving to be more difficult and daunting than she¡¯d feared. And she¡¯d never thought it¡¯d be easy.

    The morning worship ritual brought back memories of her mother who¡¯d taught her to respect other people¡¯s beliefs, a view that inevitably brought her many heartaches, though she bore them all with a patient smile. Too good for this wretched world, she was.

    Thinking about her mother filled Eve with a sense of deep-seated grief. A bottomless pit seemed to open up in her Heart Chakra as she recalled the chain of events that had led to her present predicament. Rage, anger, and sadness almost choked her. Gritting her teeth, Eve swallowed the lump in her throat, trying to calm her tumultuous Chakra.

    Just another day ¨C she told herself.

    Another day trying to escape the inevitable. Maybe she should¡¯ve researched the various mythologies concerning afterlife in different religions.

    Maybe in one of them, she¡¯d be reunited with her mother.

    The makeshift camp she¡¯d cobbled together last night was right at the edge of the Shadow Forest, in a grove of banyan, mango, teak, and mahogany trees. The ominous reputation of the dense forest meant there were only a few scattered homesteads near the camp, none within half a mile, her earth senses indicated. As a result, only sounds of the jungle broke the early morning silence.

    Dripping of rainwater from giant banyan branches, calls of a sparrow and a crow, both perched on said branches, chattering merrily away with their neighbors. Sound of the south wind gently rustling through the mango trees, all unfortunately bare of the tasty treats, summer having well and truly passed, though the muggy Monsoon put that notion to the test on some days, today threatening to be just one such day. The sounds brought a measure of peace. They reminded her of home.

    While munching on the last of the travel bread procured from an unsuspecting hawker two days prior, Eve went over her options.

    Need supplies; rabbits, fowls, and other forest animals had become scarce at the edge of the Shadow Forest. Trying to sneak into another town or village was always an option, much as she hated pinching food from honest hardworking folk.

    But that would mean she might run into her father, the only pursuer left after the Guards had temporarily given up the chase at the other end of the Shadow Forest.

    She¡¯d set a false trail leading into the Forest knowing no Guard would follow her there, an idea given to her by the odd stranger who had appeared like an apparition ¨C the good kind ¨C in the middle of her campsite on her second night on the run. This was even before she¡¯d crossed the river Lorian. He¡¯d also cautioned her not to take the route north through Murinia, since it¡¯d be the obvious course for a young woman with limited knowledge of the world outside her tiny village.

    Despite his weird appearance and unusual manner of speech, after chatting over the campfire for a bell, Eve had felt that he was good peeps. And it was a damned good idea. So, set a trail she did, using all the survival skills she could muster. Then, after carefully obscuring her tracks during the cover of darkness, she¡¯d skirted around the edge. The Cleric leading the contingent of twenty odd Guards was competent enough to see through some of her earlier efforts at misdirection. So the respite, she feared, was temporary. Another reason why she¡¯d chosen this route around the edge, and perhaps even through, the Shadow Forest, though the latter she¡¯d hoped to avoid.

    For the umpteenth time, Eve weighed the pros and cons in her head.

    Pro: Not even a Master Cleric would be able to sense her kernel signature, even the vibrations of her running feet, inside the bonfire of kernel that was the Shadow Forest. The enormous Batalyn trees may only contain one rudimentary Chakra, like all other large trees except the Great Vines, but the sheer density of rich white-golden kernel made the prospect of finding another signature all but impossible. Like trying to spot a speck of dust in front of the twinsuns.

    Con: The Forest was creepy as Sigrid¡¯s Crown, and far more deadly. There was a good reason why all right-thinking folk avoided it like the plague. It supposedly contained plants that were even capable of swallowing people whole. Literally. Eve personally thought it was just someone¡¯s imagination having a field day.

    After some more internal deliberation, what in the end triumphed was pure logic.

    If she went through the Forest, she¡¯d have only her father to contend with. And, whatever hid inside those dark depths. If she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d soon have the entire Aimin-cursed Order breathing down her neck. Plus her father.

    ¡°Creepy Forest it is,¡± she murmured, having come to a decision.

    Lacking any life or Healing related affinities, Eve was uncertain how much actual danger the flora inside the distant treeline held, but her good old earth senses had detected more than a dozen large predators, just in the past day, and she¡¯d scarcely even entered it.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    There were also some disturbing rumors floating around that spoke of a six-legged feline predator called Silmodin living deep inside the forest, but Eve didn¡¯t put much stock in that. Apart from the now-domesticated Skelerians, which were used by the Order to ferry Clerics over long distances, six-legged beasts were rare, especially in Gaia. Rarer still were creatures who could Manipulate, or as was the case here, Enfold. According to myth, Silmodins used Teleportation to ambush their prey, though the range was supposed to be short.

    ¡°Just one more thing to be wary of,¡± Eve mumbled to herself.

    At least, this challenge she was equipped to handle, having learned outdoor survival from¡­well, from the very man hunting her footsteps, just as he¡¯d been haunting her dreams, turning them into torturous nightmares. The man, indeed the person, she loved most in this world.

    Her father, who she¡¯d idolized since she was a toddler, her father who¡¯d murdered her mother, and then framed her for it, who now wanted to kill her in order to ¡°Cleanse the Clan¡± as he¡¯d termed it when a sobbing, inconsolable Eve had asked him why.

    Fleeing her home, her village, the only place she¡¯d ever known and loved, had been an enormously difficult choice to make for a girl just turned nineteen. On top of that, everyone thought she was a murderer, and she wasn¡¯t even given a chance to prove the accusation wrong. Her father had made sure of that. Not that she gave two whits about what people thought ¨C unless they were Guards who were absolutely convinced you¡¯re a cold-blooded psychopath who¡¯d just butchered her mother. Then, they¡¯d be on your tail until you left the Aimin-damned country. Which is exactly what she intended to do. Unless, of course, her father managed to catch up with her.

    Her nostrils flared as she remembered the words used by the Cleric who was the Order representative of the region.

    Such acts of savagery can only be perpetrated by a crazed Manipulator, and it is the sworn duty of the Order to put them down, he¡¯d claimed, totally disregarding the fact that most people listening in the village square considered him to be one such crazed Manipulator.

    Her father, of course, would rather avoid all that, since Eve¡¯s connection to him would then come out eventually.

    She shook her head in frustration as tears pooled in her eyes. Just a month ago, she was a happy-go-lucky girl with a brother who didn¡¯t hate her and a mother who absolutely adored her. And, even if he¡¯d been absent most of her life, a father who cared deeply for her. At least, she thought he did.

    He¡¯d only been at the periphery of her life till then since otherwise it would jeopardize their safety, her mother used to assure her whenever she had inquired about her father. Later, during one of her infrequent trips to the hamlet near Aimingar where her father¡¯s battalion was stationed, she¡¯d learned enough to realize that her mother had, if anything, played down the risks.

    And it was during one such trip last month that one of the Fatewardens must have taken a keener interest in her life, turning it upside down.

    Ever since she was a kid, Eve had dreamed of joining the army like her father. He¡¯d always tried to dissuade her from taking that path, telling her to watch her words when she interacted with people she didn¡¯t know well, warning her repetitively not to mention to anyone that he was her father, or that they were related in any way.

    One day at the camp, after sneaking out of the inn to get a drink, she¡¯d met a charming and handsome young sergeant at the pub. Back at her village, due to her naturally aggressive nature and inclination to get into fights with boys which invariably ended with the boy decked on the floor, she had few ¨C no not few, she corrected herself mentally ¨C exactly zero suitors. So perhaps unsurprisingly, intoxication and flattery had resulted in loosening of her usually rigid tongue, and the next thing she could remember was her father¡¯s livid and strangely frightened voice waking her up in the middle of the night, telling her to flee the camp and run home as fast as she could.

    Two days after she¡¯d reached home, her father had arrived, bringing with him a storm of violence.

    Eve sighed, getting up. The campsite wasn¡¯t going to pack itself.

    Surya had already risen, peeking through the canopy overhead. If she tarried too long, it would be far too hot and humid to travel.

    After nervously adjusting the cotton scarf around her neck, Eve checked the hand-drawn map to make sure she hadn¡¯t deviated too far from the course she¡¯d decided to take. The crude but detailed map was another gift from her father, along with her kernel-smoothening gloves, made from the hide of saltwater crocs ¨C or salties, as the good peeps of the Lorian delta called them. She absolutely hated wearing them. Not that she could now, as it¡¯d mark her as an Acolyte at the very least.

    Her boots, made from the same material but Alchemically treated for better concealment, were a different matter. Not only did they mesh well with her fighting style, they also reminded her of him ¨C the kindly old half-stonehorn peddler with a seemingly inexhaustible collection of entertaining stories. She¡¯d grown up on those stories, until the village-Elders had decided the old man was trying to convert an innocent Aiminist teenager, and driven him out for good.

    As for the course, well¡­ it was straightforward enough. Crossing the Govindil River, then moving north-west to Shillang, near the border with Arunia. Crossing the border might prove problematic. She would assess the situation once she got to the mountain metropolis.

    A week later, Eve stood on a rise overlooking the ancient city of Shillang in the foothills of the Kailash Mountains.

    To her left, about a mile distant, in a small valley between two narrow hills, sunlight glinted off the distinctive hazy greenish surface of Loshillang lake, namesake of the largest city in the foothills of Kailash. The lake was formed over fifty thousand years before the Cataclysm and remained untouched during the upheaval as the land surrounding it was transformed. Both the Historica and the Lore of Legends claim it was due to Aimin¡¯s own intervention, since he wanted to preserve the unique properties of the lake, found nowhere else on Sindria.

    That¡¯s not the only trait that sets it apart from all other lakes in Aiminia, even all of Sindria. Scholars postulate that it may be the largest meteor lake on the planet, while ordinary Aiminians believe the lake, once touched by the hand of Allfather himself, was sacred and the springs found around it have healing properties, And so, many make yearly pilgrimage to visit the ancient temple of Aimin, found near the northern shore, going so far as to collect water from the lake as souvenir, even though it¡¯s highly alkaline and toxic to most living organisms.

    Squinting, she could even make out the four ruined and abandoned stonehornish temples on the southern shore, far older than the one dedicated to Allfather, also a novelty so near a large human settlement. In an act that defied all common sense, humans and stonehorns both seemed to be happy with this strange dichotomy of faith found around the even stranger lake.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if the whole damn world was like that?¡± Eve said to herself with a small shake of the head, then switched her attention to more immediate concerns.

    She¡¯d made excellent time. Taking the powercar from Varanski to the terminus depot just outside Shillang had shortened the travel-time by half. She was confident that the Guards in Shillang hadn¡¯t yet received the weekly memorandum listing the names and descriptions of outlaws and fugitives. Even her father, a peerless woodsman, couldn¡¯t have traveled faster than a powercar. And of course, he wouldn¡¯t board one himself, not a civilian transport vehicle or indeed a military one, as an errant gust of wind might reveal his true nature.

    All around her, passengers were disembarking from half a dozen powercars from all corners of Aiminia, while others were preparing their luggage for the imminent journey. She even saw an Arunian powercar from Jivanpur, notable for its slightly sleeker design. The presence of several grim-looking Clerics around it only served to highlight the difference. Tension between the two nations was at an all-time high.

    After making some inquiries, Eve realized that if she could gather a few supplies quickly enough and get some much-needed rest, she could take the powercar leaving tomorrow morning for Garbal, with no one the wiser. But only if she had the necessary documents. Which she didn¡¯t.

    Giving a parting nod to one of her fellow passengers, a spice merchant from Ajoygar, Eve gathered the duffel bag, her only piece of luggage, and headed toward the city, racking her brain trying to figure out a way to scrounge up enough gold to be able to bribe a few officials. Life in the past week had presented one seemingly insurmountable obstacle after another, and she¡¯d crossed them all.

    All she needed to do now was find a way to cross the most heavily patrolled border on the face of Sindria.

    In other words, a miracle.

 Chapter 4 - Memories of Oneself

    On the shores of the Great Inland Sea, or Boundless Sea as the humans prefer to call it, two continents meet.

    Gaia, the eastern continent, inhabited almost exclusively by humans with a sporadic population of stonehorns, mainly in Suhiria and Kailash Mountains, and the western continent Anantika, home of the aditarun land of Maharanya, meet in Sangam, arguably the most cosmopolitan city in the entire known world.

    Here, enterprising merchants from the nearby Trade Cities intermingle with their fellow human traders from Arunia and Aiminia. Even the habitually detached aditarus lose some of their aloofness, joining in mundane human commercial ventures or sharing in food, music and cultural interests from different regions of Gaia. Unlike almost every other city in the world, aditarus, humans, stonehorns could be seen in the same pub drinking ale around the same table and arguing wholeheartedly. Racial disputes, while not unheard of, were rare. One could even find Viskian merchants and sailors on the streets of Sangam. Located at the border of three nations: Arunia, Maharanya and Trade Cities, it boasted the only aditarun fort in existence, the world-renowned Twin Castle, a masterpiece of aditarun artistry and human ingenuity. The oldest fort or castle in the world, it dated back to the third century AC, to the rule of Allmother Anantika, the first aditarun Deeshayer, the First and foremost Sage of aditarus, companion and consort of Aimin the Allfather.

    Standing on a balcony on the top floor of the larger of the two castles, also called Green Castle on account of the number of trees surrounding it, Mainak stared morosely at the distant Great Inland Sea.

    At only two hundred and seven years, he was the youngest Ranger Commander in aditarun history and in the prime of his life. According to most aditarun women, he was the epitome of male beauty. Roughly six feet eight digits tall, lean yet strong build, pinkish white skin with just the right amount of green tinge, jet-black hair, sleek jawline, pronounced cheekbones, piercing aquamarine eyes exuding kindness and intelligence.

    By all reckoning, Mainak should be the happiest of aditarus. He felt anything but.

    As far back as he could remember, all through his life ¨C and beyond, he was a restless soul. A very unusual trait for an aditaru. Most aditarus would be more than happy to spend their entire life living in the same Grove, in the same house. In fact, most aditarus do just that.

    Mainak had never stayed in the same Grove or same city for more than a decade. After a while, the monotony and tedium becomes too much, causing him to pack up his belongings and move. His insatiable curiosity and constant restlessness had contributed to his decision to join the Rangers. It was the best decision he had ever made, bar none.

    His vocation had taken him to almost every watch-post in the Maharanya, or Maha Aranya in Common; unlike Sanbri, it lacked conjoined words.

    With his aptitude for creating, maintaining, and using Shields, sometimes in unique and innovative ways, Mainak had thrived in the Rangers. His innate understanding of human nature, which most aditarus found inexplicable, had helped in the meteoric rise to his current post, Commander of the Twin Castle. With over a third of the population of Sangam being human or of human descent, the ability to communicate and interact with them was absolutely vital.

    But he had been Commander for twelve years now, and despite being told his request for a transfer was being processed, Mainak feared he might be stuck here till the end of term. The commission was for one century. Aditarus rarely did anything involving time with any degree of moderation. An average lifespan of six centuries tended to have an adverse effect on certain customs and rules.

    If the humans are like the Boundless Sea ¨C ever-changing, vibrant, adaptable, violent, unpredictable, then aditarus are like Maharanya ¨C aloof, teeming with life yet resistant to change. Some Great Vines were known to have been alive since before Rebirth, or ¡®Cataclysm¡¯ to use the human or stonehorn term, a term which refers to the epoch of time lasting about one century when the Allmother and Allfather had created aditaru and human kinds, approximately three millennia ago.

    A quiet knock at the door ended his introspection.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    An aditaru wearing the insignia of a lieutenant on the left upper breast of her green Ranger coat entered the study, and snapped a salute.

    ¡°An urgent dispatch from Ridmanya, sir.¡±

    Mainak opened the envelope with a certain degree of trepidation and anticipation. Reading the missive did very little to assuage his anxiety. General Sevak, who was in charge of all three of the Ranger divisions in eastern Maharanya and Mainak¡¯s immediate superior, had requested his presence in Ridmanya. The tone of the request suggested it was a matter of some urgency.

    The brooding frown on Mainak¡¯s face was erased when a thought struck, as his Crown Chakra connected some nebulous dots.

    At the very least, there is a possibility, however small that may be, of some new and potentially exciting venture. Ghost of a smile flashed across his whole visage.

    ¡°Lieutenant Sulidia, when he returns from patrolling, please inform Major Hollis that I would like a word with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Sulidia had been his Adjutant since the day he had accepted this commission and had grown to understand his moods better than most. She saluted smartly and left, a hint of excitement leaking through her kernel signature.

    Joy can be infectious. Those who possess a good heart, like the solid and dependable lieutenant, are especially vulnerable to it.

    Mainak would have to appoint Hollis as interim Commander until his return from Ridmanya, or until General Sevak commanded otherwise. He desperately wanted it to be the latter.

    But before all else, preparations must be made, he thought while glancing at a small framed water-colored painting on his desk, the only article that added any semblance of personal touch in this thousand-square-feet study. It portrayed ¨C in a rather amateurish manner, Mainak admitted to himself ¨C an old aditarun woman with streaks of gray in her light-brown hair, though the proud and ecstatic smile she wore took decades off her age. The object of her delight snuggled peacefully in her bosom, wrapped up in a worn but comfortable blue cashmere shawl. The baby would one day grow up to have an inflated opinion of his own painting abilities, resulting in this mediocre, though heartfelt, rendition of that fateful day in his past, when Maude had found him at her doorstep, crying his lungs out.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Aditaru proposes, Om disposes,¡± Mainak murmured with a reminiscent smile on his face, recalling her old adage. ¡°And so an aditaru must prepare for all eventualities before accepting Om¡¯s will.¡±

    A couple of bells later, as he headed for the Teleportation Hub at the basement level of the Castle, Mainak pondered about the nature ¨C and perhaps more importantly ¨C the timing of the communiqu¨¦.

    News of recent disturbances in eastern Aiminia had reached his ears. While gossip in pubs and inns were rarely reliable, the sheer number of people had convinced Mainak that something was afoot. People ¨C humans and stonehorns both ¨C from all walks of life, who insisted BrightHeart was enlarging and mobilizing his already formidable army.

    Given the time constraints, he had only been able to contact half of the information brokers he knew. Analyzing the vague reports from all over Sindria, especially Gaia, he had come to the conclusion that his earlier excitement had almost been prescient.

    Tumultuous times are ahead. And those are the best of times to be alive.

    ¡°Could we expect your return today, sir?¡± Hollis, walking in step beside him, asked as they strode through the ancient stone corridors of the Blue Castle.

    ¡°I doubt it.¡± I hope not. ¡°We shall see.¡±

    Hollis was not altogether displeased to hear this, nor surprised. The position of Commander may be interim, but it was also one of the most sought-after positions in all of Maharanya. Performing well would not do his career any harm.

    Lit by phosphoro-crystals that contained bioluminescent fungi, the shadowy corners and musty smells added a sense of comfort to the place. In what may be a first, Mainak might even miss this place, if events transpire the way he expects them to.

    The scene also brought back the memory of a memory, only the former of which was his own. The latter belonged to some nameless Ranger who had lived several centuries ago, though the vision had not contained enough clues for him to be certain even of the decade. Thankfully, it was the only episode of the malady during his time here, an unknown malady that has affected him since just after his Awakening. It also was his darkest secret, known only by three others. Mainak shook off the feeling of frustration such thoughts inevitably engendered, and concentrated on another, happier, train of thought.

    ¡°I have noticed that your Shields last almost as long as a full day now,¡± he began. ¡°More importantly, others, holding loftier positions in the Ranger Division, have taken note as well.¡±

    ¡°I anticipate it would take me another year to be fully confident of succeeding in the WardMaestro Challenge, sir,¡± Hollis replied.

    ¡°A gentle reminder to you and a recommendation from your commanding officer to the Generals would not go amiss. The five Gurudevas may ultimately decide who passes the Challenge, but only the Commanders and Generals can recommend a candidate,¡± Mainak said, giving an approving nod.

    Hollis was a prime example of how one can overcome one¡¯s lack of natural inborn talent with sheer determination and tireless effort. It has taken him almost two and a half centuries after his Awakening to reach this stage where he has more than a fair chance of passing the rigorous WardMaestro Challenge, thus not only becoming one of the select few aditarus who have earned that prestigious title, but also be eligible for promotion to the rank of Commander, a fully-fledged one instead of an interim one.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. That would be much appreciated.¡± Hollis was a man of few words, though when he did speak, one tended to listen.

    ¡°No more than you deserve,¡± Mainak assured him. He had found positive reinforcement to be the most effective tool at promoting growth in his subordinates.

    Ahead, the corridor brightened as they entered the heavily-guarded Teleportation Hub, home to the permanent Portals as well as the Shielding Dais that can, if necessary, generate a Shield large enough to encompass the entirety of Sangam, one of four such Dais in the world ¨C the others being located in Arungar, Ridmanya and Aimingar. Jivanpur was also encircled by a Shield, but it was a permanent one, much larger than any of the others. However, no Dais was located anywhere within the city ¨C one of the least mysterious aspects about the oldest city in the world, the City of Genesis.

    Further contemplation was interrupted when Mainak¡¯s eyes fell upon another subordinate he had high hopes for. The middle-aged TearMaestro was surrounded by two squads of regular Rangers and a few Coordinators, with no civilians in sight.

    ¡°Is everything in place?¡± he asked, giving a greeting nod to Captain Fagul, the Chief Coordinator, who was in charge of all the Teleportation Portals.

    ¡°Almost, sir,¡± said Fagul, looking up in distress from the network of sigils he was fiddling with on one of the two arched columns of the Portal that was responsible for the deserted Teleportation Hub. ¡°There were some complications last night, as I reported, but we have since managed to isolate the problem in one Portal, and fixed it in the other two.¡±

    Both of those two being employed by Rangers exclusively while the last one was left for civilian use.

    ¡°I am aware. How soon do you anticipate it being fixed? Each bell it remains closed is costing us a couple of hundred gold coins,¡± Mainak asked, knowing the stocky Coordinator thrived on pressure.

    Fagul¡¯s thin lips became thinner, though the displeasure was more aimed at himself than his superior. ¡°One cannot hasten the restructuring process any more than it already is being hastened, lest the whole network of sigils be damaged beyond repair,¡± he said, pointing at the column in question. Or more specifically, at the embossed metal covering the entirety of its twenty feet of height and two of diameter. Mainak¡¯s essence senses picked out more than a dozen hairline cracks in them, which would require a good deal of strelenium and refined Anu-crystals to fix.

    He gave an agreeable nod, forestalling the next question. ¡°I have already requested the required resources. They should arrive by tomorrow, unless something unforeseen occurs.¡±

    A disapproving frown appeared on Mainak¡¯s face as Fagul visibly relaxed, drawing a huge sigh of relief, which he quickly tried to hide under a guilty smile.

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± he said with a salute and bow, the last technically unnecessary as Mainak, through his adoptive parents, was too distantly related to the Deeshayer to be considered royalty. Then, stepping aside, Fagul nodded to one of his subordinates, Lieutenant Jarilan, whose signature turned as bright as the twinsuns for a moment as he gazed at the Activation Crystal on the pad located on a raised platform to the left, built especially to hold that particular device.

    The sigils on the smaller of the two Ranger Portals, now bright opalescent white to the naked eye, hummed a subsonic tune as Space itself vibrated, and the area between the columns glowed a deep dark-violet in Mainak¡¯s essence senses. Then, the violet gained an even darker edge, turning almost luminous black, though his eyes only saw the latter.

    ¡°If, by the Grace of Om, you are requested to take on a more indirect role in the Rangers once more, I, on behalf of all the staff here, would like to take this opportunity to say it has been a privilege serving under you,¡± Hollis said, in a voice low enough that only the three ranking officers present could hear it, all of whom were already aware of some of his past duties, though not of the details of course. They all gave varying nods of agreement.

    ¡°Counting chickens not yet hatched will do no one any good, as the humans from Arunia are so fond of saying. I heartily agree with their sentiment, and also with yours, contradictory as it may sound. But all life is a war of contradiction. Only death brings cold certainty.¡± Mainak gave a smile. ¡°You will be notified of the relevant details as soon as it is deemed fit by the General or me.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Mainak braced himself and strode through the open Portal leading to the capital.

 Chapter 5 - Servant

    On a clear bright morning at the end of a long, grueling summer, Raymond Aiminson, Ward of the Lord, walked briskly through the ancient hallways of the University of Jivanpur.

    Patience, he reminded himself, is the conqueror of all.

    Slowing his pace to avoid arousing suspicion, he turned into the Hall of Learning, the gateway to the University proper.

    An awe-inspiring amalgam of artistry and engineering, the Hall was built by the Manipulation and Enfolding of both humans and aditarus, back before the aditarun war and the death of Allfather at the hands of the treacherous vine-dwelling bastards. Over a millennium of peace since the Treaty of Sangam had done little to dampen the rage of the true Disciples of Aimin. Cleansing rain to douse that fire of rage was almost within reach. As always, the key to success was patience.

    After exiting the Hall, Ray took the pathway to the temple, his admiring eyes on the leaves of sal, mango, and banyan trees that still dripped water from the Monsoon onslaught earlier in the morning.

    A small and ancient town nestled inside a huge and almost as old city, the University ¨C or Uni to use the colloquial term ¨C encompassed a total area of over fifteen square miles, spread across three layers.

    The Lower and Upper Rings housed staff quarters, the guesthouse, dormitories and Labs, with most of the structures built around the gently sloping sides of the half-mile high Uni Hill. And then, at the very top of the truncated Hill, called the Circle, one could find the Hall of Learning, Administrative Building, the two temples, Arena and the famous Library.

    Still, given the immense size, most of the Uni grounds, by decree of Aimin Himself, were covered in forests, parks, and playgrounds. As a result, after the downpour, everything looked a vibrant refreshing shade of green, Ray¡¯s favorite color.

    The sole Aiminist temple on the premises was a modest structure, at least above ground. He was one of the few to be aware of the labyrinth of passageways and rooms that existed beneath the holy ground. Mind stuck on the possible causes for the cryptic message he¡¯d received earlier, Ray climbed the four steps ¨C representing humility, service, truth, and last but most importantly, patience.

    The front room of this temple resembled every such room in all temples of Aimin. It was rectangular, approximately two hundred feet long and half as wide, with the entrance through one of the shorter sides. The rectangle resided inside the triangular base, with the top of the temple tapering to a point. The entire outer structure was reminiscent of the sigil for the Mount of Matter. What set this particular temple apart from all others was its illustrious history. These hallowed floors were built by the hand of Aimin himself.

    Their reputation was further enhanced by the paintings. Huge frescoes painted by the First Disciple Imril the Great, the legendary Earth Cleric from the 4th century AC, adorned the walls. His unique Aimin-touched ability to create artwork through the application of Manipulation was nothing short of miraculous. The centerpiece was one single mural of epic proportions gracing the ceiling. It depicted the night sky without any of the moons, with strange constellations unknown to any astronomer or historian. The debate among theologians concerning their true meaning had raged for over two millennia. Even to this day it remains an enigma, though the largest school of thought believes it to be the sky of Allfather¡¯s home world, one destroyed by Sigrid.

    Shaking off such irrelevant thoughts, Ray looked toward the large idol of Aimin at the center of the room, made from black marble, depicting Him in a sitting posture with one palm facing the devotee in a gesture of blessing.

    The visage was that of a human male, with strong features, pronounced cheekbones, hooked nose, piercing eyes with an odd combination of austerity and kindness in them.

    Whenever he looked at a statue, idol or painting portraying the Creator, whenever he faltered in his faith, in his moments of doubts, in his times of need, Ray remembered that fateful day almost two decades ago, a day etched indelibly in his memory.

    Till then, he was one of almost fifty potential Acolytes ¨C Aiminian equivalent of Novices ¨C all orphans and brought up by the Honored Servants, Cleric-priests in the Temple in Aimingar. The one father figure that he did have was too busy to visit him daily, though he cared deeply for Ray, his adopted son. As for his beloved mother, that was a chapter too painful to recall.

    Religion was part of his life, a large part, but never was it more than a means to a better life. Although he was a fervent believer in the Allfather, Ray couldn¡¯t quite embrace it like some of his fellow Acolytes, who viewed it as the sole purpose of their existence, sometimes more so than the actual priests-in-training.

    That summer day, it had all changed when the High Priest ¨C Mouth of Allfather himself ¨C had called Ray to his office. Then, he¡¯d taken him to an underground chamber, the Holy Chamber where Creator was reputedly buried after being assassinated by the treacherous aditarun king, Julibar, an event that had sparked the flame of war between the human and aditarun races, altering the course of history.

    There, at the chamber of his death, Ray had witnessed a miracle.

    A resurrection, although admittedly, a temporary one.

    It was also there that he had received his holy mission.

    Reminder of the urgency of the dispatch he had received earlier today and sound of soft footfalls ended the journey into his murky past. Ray dipped his head, touching the forehead, then heart, with both his hands, in the traditional Aiminian ritual gesture, showing respect, humility, and willingness to obey the Allfather in the service of truth. Then, he waited patiently.

    A priest in loose-fitting gray robe ambled up to him, motioning for him to follow.

    The winding shadowy passages of this temple reminded Ray of his adolescence. Everything was quiet and peaceful, as it should be. A few open doors revealed priests sitting cross-legged on cots or the floor, engaged in studying or meditating.

    His guide stopped in front of a closed door, then gestured for him to enter. Perhaps he had taken a vow of silence, either by choice or in penance.

    Father Medilam, the head of the Order of Clerics in all of Jivanpur, was studying a parchment placed on the mahogany table in front of him, one Ray recognized as a communiqu¨¦ from the High Priest by its texture and grayish color. He gestured for Ray to be seated. After a quick glance around the shadowy room, Ray took one of the two teak straight-backed chairs, carefully keeping his kernel signature composed.

    ¡°May the Lord bring happiness, not peace, to your soul,¡± he said in greeting.

    ¡°For the only peace to be found is in the Eternal Halls,¡± the priest said in a deep rumbling voice, ending the ritual. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to serve, my child.¡±

    It had taken him years to realize that this was not the man¡¯s natural timber.

    ¡°I humbly await Allfather¡¯s instruction in the service of truth.¡± Ray dipped his head, and then leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°You have received new directives from the High Priest.¡± Medilam¡¯s bushy eyebrows and the dim room made deciphering the emotion behind his eyes all but impossible. And of course, his control over kernel signature was impeccable. He would¡¯ve been long dead otherwise in this place.

    It sometimes occurred to him to wonder whether Medilam resented the fact that Ray, a mere boy half his age, had attained a position of such importance in the Order, and was favored by the High Priest himself with a task of this magnitude. Though both of them were technically Second Servants, there was a hierarchy even among them, one that often produced strong, if irrational, feelings of jealousy. This was a distinct possibility on this occasion since unlike him, the priest was a 5th order Cleric, though his skill-set was far too focused for him to be granted the title of a Grandmaster.

    But Medilam was adept at hiding his true feelings, even from experienced Clerics here at the University, and in all his years working under him, Ray had never once sensed that deplorable emotion.

    ¡°Your objectives are as follows. Locate the Chamber of Creation. One exists right here at Jivanpur according to our intelligence reports. Also, if possible, locate the Globe of Gravity.¡± Medilam looked up from the parchment. ¡°I assume you¡¯re aware what these are?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Ray had been initiated into the Legends at the age of thirteen, after that memorable day, nearly two decades ago. Unlike members of the general populace, he knew they weren¡¯t mere legends. He had also learned that day what they actually signified. Or rather, what function they could serve.

    ¡°Your primary objective, however, remains the same. Find the location of the Tome of Time, and if possible, recover it. I will be in overall command of all the missions as usual, unless otherwise commanded by the High Priest. Understood?¡±

    Ray nodded in acquiescence.

    ¡°So do you have any inkling as to who could have knowledge of the objects you seek?¡± the priest asked, for what felt like the thousandth time.

    ¡°The most probable candidates are, of course, the Royal Chancellor and Principal Hamilton,¡± Ray replied.

    He had pondered this very question for over a decade, slowly shortening the list of possible persons by the process of elimination; by interacting with them, befriending them. And if necessary, through Compulsion.

    He personally detested Compulsion, but sacrifices must be made for the greater good. Seeing Medilam Compel someone to gain access to certain information ¨C a shiver went through Ray¡¯s Heart ¨C it almost made him waver in his faith at times.

    But in the service of truth one had to use any and every tool available, no matter how vile they are. The High Priest had impressed this upon him a long time ago, perhaps anticipating this very situation in his infinite wisdom. Who was Ray to question the Mouth of Allfather himself?

    ¡°But they are also the hardest to read,¡± Ray continued, shaking off the odd moment of doubt. ¡°I¡¯m working on the next best option. Jamal.¡±

    ¡°What about the Sacred Journal?¡± Medilam inquired, not for the first time.

    ¡°I have searched high and low.¡± Ray let a grimace of frustration appear on his face. ¡°If it exists here at all, logic dictates it should probably be at the Library, the oldest repository of knowledge in Sindria. But that building has more layers than even Jamal is aware of.¡±

    Although it was Medilam¡¯s prerogative and mission to recover the Sacred Journal, lost since the death of Allfather, Ray had agreed to provide help, since as a Power Cleric at the Uni, he had greater access to the Library, and the old archives it contained.

    Strangely enough, the Rangers believed the Sacred Journal to be a myth, even when one of their number, the legendary Chiranjeev himself, was the one who¡¯d informed the First Disciples of its existence, making it a grand total of four souls in all of Sindria who knew that it was more than a mere myth. Unfortunately, this was the location then, in the sixth century AC, and not now.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Wonder why Chiranjeev never officially joined the Rangers, or even confided in them,¡± Ray mused aloud, hoping to gauge the priest¡¯s reaction. The man was oddly well-informed about historical events from the first six centuries that followed the Cataclysm, often called the Age of Creation.

    A small shake of the head followed while the priest placed the parchment on his palm. In the next blink, it crumbled to dust as a tiny ball of liquid was siphoned off using Manipulation. ¡°He was not only the first Manifolder, but he could also peer farther into the future than his cursed son could into the past. Who knows what his Sight beyond Sight revealed??!!¡± he said, depositing the liquid inside a plain wooden chest.

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Fear not. The veracity of his claim was confirmed.¡± A wry smile crossed Medilam¡¯s aged face. ¡°By Allfather himself.¡±

    Joy and amazement, both emotions entirely genuine, made Ray¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Confirmed? To whom?¡±

    ¡°The High Priest.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we heard more rumors, then? More importantly, why haven¡¯t the Rangers? Why do they believe that no such journal was ever written on Sindria?¡±

    ¡°Because none but a few Servants are aware that it wasn¡¯t written on Sindria. It was composed before He arrived here.¡±

    Ray swallowed, dipping his head in gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll leave no stone unturned. If the Journal exists on Sindria, rest assured, it will be found.¡±

    ¡°I sure hope so. It¡¯s simply sacrilegious that the Sacred Journal resides in a country more than half the population of which is heathens and non-believers, Dualists and Om worshipers. Its true place of honor is at the Great Temple of Aimin in Aimingar, or at least the Snippets of Time, not here languishing in anonymity in some dark corner of the Library.¡± Medilam¡¯s eyes, and tone, hardened. ¡°You have less than five years to complete all your objectives.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be completed within three,¡± said Ray, projecting more confidence than he felt. Then, hoping to divert the attention from himself and maybe learn something new about his immediate superior in the process, he asked, ¡°How goes your plan for the Festival, Master?¡±

    ¡°Everything is proceeding as planned.¡± A small but potentially significant pause followed. ¡°Speaking of the Festival, the other day I received a strange report from one of our priests ¨C from Agnipur. Apparently, we are to be on the lookout for a boy of about nineteen, who could be enrolling at the University this year. According to all estimates, he might be talented enough to be eligible for the Journeyman Test to be held during the next Festival, or even this one.¡± Medilam adjusted his chair, seeming uncharacteristically anxious, the first such emotion, indeed the first emotional indicator of any kind that Ray had been able to detect today. Even a hint of eager anticipation could be discerned in his channels, both layers of which Ray was fortunate enough to be able to sense, a fact that was extremely rare among Power Clerics, who were naturally inclined toward being more sensitive to the energy layer, one that mostly followed the nervous system.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this kid? Temperament is more important than talent anyway.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Aiminian.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he enroll at the Academy in Aimingar?¡± One or two always slip by the net, but Medilam¡¯s reaction suggested more was at play here than met the eye.

    ¡°That¡¯s what interests me.¡±

    If it did, it wasn¡¯t the only thing about this boy that interested Medilam. Ray made a mental note to keep an eye on the boy if and when he arrived.

    ¡°Also, it seems Agalmar has finally decided to sanction the creation of a new Enfolding Department at the University. According to the reports of our spies in Ridmanya, the aditarus would be sending two representatives within the month.¡±

    ¡°That could complicate matters for us.¡± Ray knew better than to underestimate an Enfolder. As he was well aware himself, they could prove to be formidable opponents.

    ¡°My¡­superior is of the same opinion. As such, you ¨C along with a few additional reinforcements sent by him ¨C are going to act as a welcoming committee.¡± There was no mistaking the edge in Medilam¡¯s voice. The man hated aditarus even more so than Ray.

    This supposed superior, rarely mentioned and never named, was the subject of bells of speculation on Ray¡¯s part. ¡°Of course, Master. If there is nothing else¡­¡±

    Medilam shook his head to indicate there wasn¡¯t, still deep in thought, about this nameless boy if Ray judged correctly.

    As he reached the door, right hand gripping the handle, Medilam¡¯s deep voice rumbled, ¡°Avoid the Tunnels from now on, unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    The Narrows was so named because most places in that part of the city, the streets were such that you could touch walls on both sides without needing to stretch your arms. All forms of vehicle, as a result, were prohibited. Not to say there weren¡¯t any hand-pulled rickshaws, ox-carts or palanquins around. Inevitably, every once in a while, chaos ensued. One such instance could be witnessed now, in the intersection up ahead.

    The ancient rear axle of an ox-cart had given up the fight, and lay in two neatly broken pieces, with the clueless driver vainly trying to learn the whole craft of blacksmithing right there on the streets.

    Several helpful young souls had materialized out of nowhere, led by an amiable man in his early twenties who engaged the reluctant driver and owner of the cart in conversation while his associates went about repairing the axle, and at the same time, started pinching a good portion of the produce ¨C mainly cabbages and cauliflowers. While this drama was being played out, the flow of traffic had halted, requiring dozens of people to perform miraculous acts of acrobatics, at the end of which they found themselves on the other side of the cart, often with their bags bulging with a cabbage or two.

    Wearing a bemused smile on his lips, Ray turned back the way he¡¯d come, and not just because of the congestion up ahead.

    He¡¯d sensed someone familiar, someone he hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time. Doubling back along with countless others, Ray took an even narrower lane, his feet deliberately purposeful but not hurried.

    In these dark and dingy alleyways bordered by ramshackle houses made of brick, none but the truly desperate dared to venture, even during the bells of daylight. Of course, with a population of over five million, more than a third of whom could be categorized as poor, Jivanpur wasn¡¯t lacking in the truly desperate, meaning the alleys were teeming with people.

    Interestingly, even most residents of the Narrows were often unaware of the fact that a few of these houses hid startlingly posh interiors where business thrived, carefully treading the line between legitimacy and deceit. One such establishment was Ray¡¯s destination, though given the state of affairs, a courier would¡¯ve been preferred.

    Confident his gait, vest, and cloak would hide him from all but the most perceptive Cleric, unless he¡¯s looking for him specifically, Ray gave his worn mundane shoes a mournful look. Fraction of a bell later, the perpetual shadowy atmosphere inside the Narrows hid his identity as he started bartering with a cobbler who¡¯d set up shop inside an alcove, enabling Ray to keep a goodish distance from most passers-by. It¡¯ll definitely be unfortunate if the man happened to be passing less than ten feet from him. Or if he decided to get his own mundane shoes polished. As the head of the orphanage, Ray¡¯s presence in these parts was not unprecedented or even unexpected. But it¡¯d still require some finesse to explain away without someone like Hamilton catching wind of it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± the old man insisted. ¡°Eight iron¡¯s just me breaking even.¡±

    Ray pursed his lips, seemingly considering his options. Which he was, just not the option the vendor, or anyone else, thought.

    With his back to the alley, Ray¡¯s senses tracked the person roughly fifty feet behind, a middle-aged man of medium height wearing faded gray shirt and brown trousers, whose only distinguishing feature was how seamlessly he blended in with his fellow pedestrians ¨C becoming one with the crowd, when in reality, he couldn¡¯t have been more different.

    For one, he was a Cleric. For another, as a Cleric, and a high-ranking one at that, his annual income was greater than the cumulative wealth of all of his fellow pedestrians in sight. Of course, both of these two observations held true in his own case as well, but at least Ray gave away two-thirds of his earnings to the orphanage.

    Charity was the highest form of service. And Ray, above all else, was a Servant.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he said to the cobbler, ignoring the man¡¯s blatant disregard for the truth. ¡°Can¡¯t offer more than seven, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he added, his rougher than usual voice reflecting regret and desire both.

    ¡°Seeing as how you¡¯re my last customer for the day, suppose seven irons would be alright, even if it¡¯s daylight robbery.¡±

    Fighting every instinct to flee and keeping a firm grip on his kernel signature, Ray gave a happy nod and the man started packing up the shoes.

    His judgment of distance turned out to be spot-on as just over ten feet behind, the chief counter-espionage agent in Southern Satrap, Master Horindil Huriason, craned his neck, casual gaze locked onto a cloaked portly man with a head of curly brown hair jostling through the crowd fifty paces ahead. Even before the vendor had finished packing, Ray lost visual track of both the Cleric and his quarry, whoever he was. For Horindil himself to engage in pursuit, the person must be of immense importance ¨C could even be an important member of another cell working in Jivanpur. Ray, of course, had no knowledge of any such cell, which is how it should be.

    Standing there in an alley filled to the brim with people, Ray cocked his head. No other pursuer within his sphere of sense, which extended only about a hundred yards. Up ahead, at the intersection of three alleys, Horindil took the left one, probably still within visual range of his target.

    Ray breathed a huge sigh of relief. After another glance to make sure no individual stood out, he moved toward the opposite lane. Despite the risks, or perhaps because of them, he must not miss his appointment.

    Just as he entered the narrow street, half a mind still on the now-clearly-agitated Cleric, he was accosted by another vendor, selling evening flowers of the fragrant variety ¨C a popular choice among the slightly well-off members of the Narrows. Nowhere in Jivanpur was the drainage system more in need of repairs. Any day now, after a particularly heavy spell of Monsoon, these alleyways would become a small network of streams, requiring tiny boats to navigate. For now, the refuse remained in semi-solid, though still odoriferous, state.

    ¡°Couple of bouquets of kamini for an iron, sir,¡± pleaded the young woman, her coquettish brown eyes quickly assessing Ray¡¯s clothes.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ray took a deep breath. The heady smell instantly brought an involuntary smile to his face. ¡°Couple it is, then.¡±

    Even if he cannot gift the flowers ¨C at least, not yet ¨C a mere whiff would make her ecstatic. She loved flowers almost as much as an aditaru, which even Ray couldn¡¯t fault, as he was no different.

    While he waited for the girl to finish wrapping the intoxicating flowers up in paper, which she insisted on doing against his protests, Ray focused on his senses which indicated that dear old Horindil had lost track of his prey as he seemed to be standing at another crossroad at the edge of Ray¡¯s senses and swiveling his head around in utter confusion. Thankfully, he displayed no signs of wanting to head back in this direction.

    ¡°Here you go, sir.¡± The vendor handed him the wrapped bundle, adding in a shy voice, ¡°She¡¯ll be delighted with the gift, your girl.¡±

    Ray gave the woman dressed in threadbare blue salwar-kameez his undivided attention for the very first time. And as soon as he did that, a strange sense of familiarity enveloped his Crown, as if he had met her before. Countless times. Yet, she was a complete stranger.

    ¡°What makes you certain I have someone?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has someone special,¡± came the honest reply. ¡°Or wants to have.¡± Something in her demeanor changed. ¡°Or needs to.¡±

    ¡°True enough,¡± Ray said, searching the woman¡¯s face and signature, neither of which revealed much.

    Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her before, which was highly unusual since he possessed an excellent memory when it came to faces in particular, and people in general.

    ¡°You seem well-spoken for a flower-girl.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t always a flower-girl, was I?¡± came the flirtatious reply accompanied by an even more suggestive smile. Turning to head deeper into the Narrows, after her fourth step, she threw him an oddly intense glance. ¡°Mind¡¯s been a whirlwind lately,¡± she confided. ¡°Better check to see if both the bouquets are in there.¡±

    With those parting words, she melted back into the crowd.

    After hearing the agreed-upon phrase, senses alert and heart thundering, Ray opened the edge of the wrapping to discover a small vial of green liquid nestled in between the stalks of kamini.

    Seems he¡¯d already fulfilled that appointment with the Alchemist, if indirectly, though something about the courier¡¯s last words left him troubled. More troubling still was how the Alchemist, an absolute genius and a complete recluse, had even been aware that Ray required a courier.

    Hand of the Allfather at work here? Or one of his dedicated Servants? In Ray¡¯s mind, there was no difference between the two.

    His ruminations were cut short when he noticed most of his fellow passers-by were curiously sniffing at the air around him, undoubtedly sensing the unmistakable presence of kamini.

    Interestingly, the smell seemed to appeal to both the genders by an equal amount, hardly a surprise. What was, however, slightly odd was the emotion that the fragrance seemed to universally arouse.

    Desire.

    Sensing emotion from a well-guarded signature was all but impossible, even for someone as adept at it as Ray. But these were ordinary citizens, not highly trained Clerics or operatives. So he was fairly certain of his inference, if puzzled.

    Perhaps he was reading too much into basic human instinct. After all, kamini and desire went hand in hand. Literally, if one considers the Sanbri origin of the word. Another reason to extricate the humans of Arunia from the insidious influence of those leggy bastards. But three thousand years of cultural intermixing would be hard to untangle. In the eighty-one years since the Blood Mutiny and the start of his blessed rule, the High Priest had done an admirable job of purging Aiminia off aditarun influence, but it was still a work in progress.

    As his presence was attracting too much attention, after another glance at his fellow pedestrians, Ray tightened the wrappings and quickened his steps, heading deeper into the Narrows while trying to remember where he had met the flower-girl before.

    He had another appointment to keep, though this one he wasn¡¯t looking forward to.

 Chapter 6 - Destiny or Design?

    After leaving the house, still bothered by the candle, not to mention his mother¡¯s latest bout, Arjun decided to let his feet wander for a bit. Such an opportunity may never come again. Looking at the plaza, the general store, the old alley between the two where he¡¯d gotten drunk for the very first time ¨C all of these familiar sights brought home the realization that he was going to lose the only friendships ¨C the only connections ¨C he¡¯d formed in his nineteen years of wandering through Aiminia.

    As a result of all the musing, Arjun was so preoccupied as he was walking past Justin¡¯s house that he didn¡¯t at first hear his old carpentry master¡¯s call. The burly and amiable man had just come out of his work-shed, a satisfied glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Tell Siman that the table he¡¯d ordered is ready,¡± he called out upon seeing Arjun. ¡°Just saw him storming past the temple toward the inn. Would¡¯ve told him myself, but still got to finish varnishing old Binni¡¯s bookshelves.¡± Justin gave a smile, which vanished when he noticed the look on Arjun¡¯s face. ¡°You seem to have the mysteries of life itself on your mind, boy.¡± The tone left no doubt as to what the old man thought of such endeavors. Justin was the soul of pragmatism.

    ¡°Sorry, master Justin. I¡¯ll let father know as soon as I can.¡±

    Arjun felt a twinge of sadness every time he saw the man. Working under him, learning about various types of wood, the practical experience gained under the tutelage of a master ¨C all of that had helped him hone his essence senses which would be absolutely vital when working as a Builder in the future. But keeping the real reason behind his interest in carpentry from Justin still bothered him.

    As he pondered about the candle, suddenly lit, an involuntary shiver went down his spine. That couldn¡¯t have been the Second Awakening, could it? Second Awakenings were supposed to be violent events, often causing explosions¡­just like the fire at the build-site had been. Assuming the fire had occurred because of his Second Awakening, it raised an even more disturbing question.

    When did the First Awakening occur? Did it take place in the shadow days of his early childhood, before the age of seven?

    Arjun has never been able to remember any event before his seventh birthday. At first, he didn¡¯t even realize it was highly unusual for a kid of ten not to be able to remember times before age seven. But slowly, as he grew older and all his friends ¨C transient friends, he¡¯d never stayed in one place long enough to form meaningful friendships, not until Agnipur ¨C as they talked about their own childhood, he began to truly comprehend the depth of the dark hole that was his memory. His parents, of course, didn¡¯t provide any information, always deftly evading the issue.

    Betrayed not just by the two persons dearest to him, but also by his own memories!!! Seems he¡¯d have to figure this out on his own as well.

    Arjun¡¯s thoughts went back to the events of last winter. A forbidden book on Lineal traits and a split chin. And his world had come crashing down. He still wished his father¡­his father had told him the truth himself. Arjun swallowed the lump in his throat and kept walking.

    It is always better to know. Besides, there was still a one in four chance that Siman was his biological father.

    As he was walking past the lone temple in town, a temple dedicated to Aimin the Allfather, Arjun glanced up at the simple yet breathtakingly detailed hand-crafted sculptures on the outer stone surface, saying a silent prayer. Was he a hypocrite for turning to the Allfather only in times of need?

    Thinking back to his earlier conversation with Hammond, he wondered if Aimin himself would approve of the fact that both Omism and Dualism were banned in Aiminia ¨C punishable by death for all worshipers. Even some of the old traditions and customs ¨C like naming conventions ¨C were going through a slow but inevitable change, slow being the operative word. Over two thousand years of shared history was hard to erase.

    Arjun¡¯s name, for instance, was derived from an ancient Sanbri epic, but also was an amalgamation of the names of the two greatest Emperors of Gaia, the first two Emperors ¨C Arun and Ajoy. It was a common enough occurrence, especially in the eastern part of Aiminia, where Arjun, supposedly, was born. Otherwise, his father would never have allowed such a thing, no matter how in vogue the custom was at the time.

    As always, the familiar pyramidal architecture of the temple invoked a sense of peace inside his Heart, dispelling some of the gloom, while at the same time arousing his curiosity. Not for the first time he wondered where the Mount of Matter, the Artifact of Atma all temples of Aimin reflected in their design, was located. Both the Tenets and the Lore of Legends claimed it was disassembled by Aimin after he¡¯d used both it and the Pools of Power to create humankind. But Arjun had long since learned to regard such claims, edited by time and man both, with a fair degree of skepticism.

    All such thoughts left his Crown when, on his way past the stable toward the back of the inn where Hammond was to meet him, he heard two people arguing in a hushed tone.

    Overcoming his usual instinct for flight upon hearing whispers, Arjun cocked his head. Sensing he knew one voice but not being able to recognize it, he edged toward the back of the structure, toward a loose board, a handy-work of Hammond for sneaking into the stable to quietly enjoy a drink or two. He was careful to move slowly, kept all his Manipulation passive, and was far enough away so that his clamped-down kernel signature wouldn¡¯t give him away.

    ¡°As far as favors go, this is a big one, Dhrelin. Your boy will be in constant danger if he stays with me, as I told you earlier.¡± The voice was male, deep, and filled with anger, though it wasn¡¯t directed at the second person, presumably his Dhrelin fellow, whoever he was. ¡°I¡¯ve got a Shadow Squad on my tail.¡±

    ¡°I know. But he¡¯ll be in even more danger if he stays here. The Cleric Inspector here, a fellow named Born, he¡¯s been asking questions. It¡¯s a matter of weeks, if not days, before Arjun is marched off to the Blackhold. And you do owe me, James.¡±

    Arjun felt a sudden chill down his spine that had nothing to do with the occasional cool gusts of wind after the heavy showers.

    It was his father¡¯s voice. But why was this other man addressing him as Dhrelin?

    Despite being concerned, Arjun¡¯s interest was piqued. He closed his eyes and concentrated, placing one hand on the wooden board which comprised the back of the stable, taking care to keep his wood Manipulation as minimal and subtle as possible. This was his one chance to uncover some of his parents¡¯ secrets. He didn¡¯t want to be caught eavesdropping.

    The other man, James, sighed. A soft sigh indicating frustration. The distance and the man¡¯s immaculate control over his kernel signature meant Arjun couldn¡¯t verify the emotion using his talent.

    ¡°Alright, but I have to move tonight, tomorrow morning at the latest. Can¡¯t tarry here. I was spotted while entering the town.¡±

    ¡°Spotted?¡± His father sounded skeptical. ¡°By whom?¡±

    ¡°Through a Teleportation window used for observation, cloaked in illusion.¡±

    ¡°What did you do to get on the wrong side of the Hawk?¡± his father all but shouted, even while whispering.

    Arjun understood his concerns. Hawk was the most feared of the four First Servants, though he very much doubted the man himself had committed all the horrific acts attributed to him. If it was a man at all. Some called him the King of Apparitions, since he reputedly was in charge of all the Clerics of the Order, who could, if the stories of the common folk were to be believed, appear and disappear at will. As usual, his parents had evaded the question when asked.

    ¡°What about changing your¡­.¡± his father was cut off immediately by the other man. ¡°Don¡¯t have the materials. I was hoping to buy some, but there isn¡¯t even a dedicated Alchemy store here, let alone an Alchemist.¡±

    In the brooding silence that followed, his father seemed to be considering his options. Arjun waited with bated breath, still slightly annoyed that they were discussing his future without even bothering to consult him.

    ¡°Reckon I have a lead of about a week, at most.¡±

    ¡°Was that why you arrived so late? I was expecting you in the middle of summer.¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. I originally had two of those Aimin-cursed Squads hot on my heels. That is until I limped into Nahirdil and met a bard. Not your average crackpot. Knowledgeable guy, though.¡±

    ¡°You started exchanging notes,¡± stated his father in an amused tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And it¡¯s a good thing I did. On his suggestion I delayed my departure, or else Agnipur would be swarming with Clerics right about now. You still want your kid with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Siman eventually declared. ¡°Take him to the University. I¡¯ll prepare his introductory letter. Place it in Hamilton¡¯s hand¡­no one else must know. Unless Hamilton decides otherwise.¡± Siman was firm on the last point. ¡°Do I have your word, James?¡±

    After a short pause, James replied, ¡°You do.¡±

    What followed took Arjun by surprise. It was an unmistakable sound that he interpreted as a Battle Cleric hand-shake, clasping each other¡¯s forearms.

    Normal folk, or even other Clerics, always avoided physical contact while greeting, a custom so ingrained into the mindset of people that few remembered the reason behind it. In what was perhaps his most candid explanation ever, Arjun¡¯s father had informed him that a rare few Clerics, the best of the best, possessed the ability to read surface thoughts through touch ¨C and so, Arjun must always respect and obey this custom. Regard it as the ¡®Word of Aimin¡¯, to quote his father. Only exceptions to this unspoken rule of etiquette were Battle Clerics, who trusted each other with their lives, especially if they were Fistmates.

    Despite his mild annoyance and utter confusion, Arjun would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t excited by the prospect of being able to study at the iconic University of Jivanpur.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°So your boy is a TwinCleric?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Yes. He can Manipulate wood and stone surprisingly well, better than most Journeyman Clerics I¡¯ve seen. But I tend not to tell him that. Success can sometimes go to his head.¡±

    Arjun cringed. His father had a point. Also, he must really trust this James, since usually Siman was absolutely paranoid about Arjun¡¯s abilities, sometimes going so far as to ward the room with custom-made sigils before talking about it. And that was inside their house.

    ¡°His strength, however, is his sensory range, which surpasses even mine.¡±

    ¡°Essence or Earth?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    A grunt of approval could be heard from the other man. ¡°Always useful. But how adept is he at combat?¡±

    ¡°He lacks experience, both in actual combat and in life. When it comes to certain matters, he can be quite na?ve.¡± A slight pause followed. ¡°In others, he¡¯s wise beyond his years¡­¡± At the last part, his father¡¯s voice betrayed concern.

    Arjun stood there, perplexed. Why does he sound concerned?

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have as thorough understanding in Manipulating metal, but then not many Clerics do, except Smiths and WeaponsMasters. His greatest weakness by far is his mediocre air Manipulation ability.¡±

    Even through his dark complexion, shame suffused Arjun¡¯s ears, turning them bright red.

    ¡°I feel his real talent might lie in something a bit more abstract in nature.¡±

    At this, James gave a thoughtful grunt, while Arjun¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°Healing?¡± probed the deep voice.

    ¡°Lacks practical experience in Healing, but has a solid foundation in anatomy, botany, and zoology. Old Thurma is teaching him.¡±

    James gave a wry chuckle. ¡°So, she¡¯s still pissing off the Order? Good for her. What about Energy?¡± His voice turned grave, and Arjun¡¯s mood turned graver. ¡°Audrey was a Power Cleric, Allfather help her. But if your boy is TwinCleric, he might be able to negate the corrosive side effects of Energy Manipulation, though that comes with its own set of challenges, since there hasn¡¯t been a TwinCleric at the Uni in over a century. Well, none except the old Chancellor, who spends all his time in Arungar. There won¡¯t be anyone who can guide your boy.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that old goat doing?¡±

    ¡°Thriving,¡± came the amused reply. ¡°He¡¯s as politically savvy as ever.¡± A pause followed, after which James¡¯ voice gained an anxious edge. ¡°What about his Stomach Chakra?¡±

    ¡°Opened but dormant. Hasn¡¯t fully Awakened yet. But as you know, that can take up to a year after the Second Awakening. Hiding his nature will be easier till then, although¡­¡± His father hesitated for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°He started a fire about a month back, by happenstance. I suspect that¡¯s how Born got wind of him. If anyone can help Arjun understand and develop his abilities, it¡¯s Hamilton and Chancellor Deadrin.¡±

    A horse snorted, and the conversation ceased.

    Fearing discovery, Arjun left quietly, mind reeling from all the revelations and implications. He was still sorting through all the information when he collided with Shiyelia, daughter of Bran, the lone history teacher of the only school in town.

    Arjun¡¯s pulse quickened on impact.

    ¡°Ah, here you are. We were looking all over for you.¡± Shiyelia had flowing waist-length black hair and had recently undergone a growth spurt, growing in all the right areas. ¡°It¡¯s not even dusk yet, and you¡¯re bumping into people again, Arjun.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I was distracted,¡± Arjun managed to blurt out.

    Why do I always fail to be coherent in front of her, while in my head I¡¯m more articulate than Allfather himself?

    ¡°Ready for the good stuff??¡± Hammond joined the two of them in the alley between the wall and the inn, above the entrance to the cellar, rubbing his hands in anticipation. ¡°Soon, I think we might be able to ferment alcohol by Manipulating the rice itself. Then, we won¡¯t have to sneak in anymore. Hell, we can even start selling the stuff,¡± Hammond said, voice dreamy.

    ¡°Your last effort almost sent me to the hospice after one sip,¡± Shiyelia complained.

    ¡°Ah, patience. Even Allfather took one year to create humankind.¡± Hammond frowned. ¡°And don¡¯t you start on that aditarun blasphemy again,¡± he pointed an accusatory finger at Arjun.

    Arjun grimaced, holding up his hands, ¡°Alright.¡± He looked at the back of the cellar wall, ¡°Should we get started, or should we wait? Surya is about to set. We can do it by the light of Kiran. Less chance of being spotted.¡±

    The characteristic slow rhythmic sensation of hooves striking packed earth vibrated through Arjun¡¯s favorite pair of salty boots, causing him to look up sharply toward the end of the passageway between the wall and the building. Shortly, the accompanying sound was audible, and an agitated horse came ambling toward them.

    The cause of the horse¡¯s agitation soon became evident. The rider was barely holding on to the saddle, and as the horse came to stop in front of them and whinnied, the man slipped out and fell to the ground, groaning in pain.

    The trio ran to the hapless man who seemed to be unconscious, and covered in an alarming amount of blood.

    Hammond hurriedly knelt beside the man, and put his hands on the chest, closing his eyes.

    Even without doing any kind of diagnostic Healing, just from his quivering signature, Arjun felt the man was grievously injured, perhaps fatally so. He leaned in to get a closer look at his features.

    What he saw startled him.

    In the shadowy dusk he¡¯d mistakenly thought it was a man, but now, looking at him closely, Arjun realized he was only a few years into his teens, but well-built, wearing dark cotton trousers and an expensive cream-colored silk shirt, tailored in the latest fashion from the capital, Aimingar.

    ¡°Is he alive?¡± Shiyelia¡¯s voice shook. ¡°Can you save him?¡±

    ¡°His kidney is severely damaged¡­¡± Hammond got to his feet, frustrated to the point of tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. And he¡¯ll be dead long before we can get him to Thurma.¡±

    Hoping against hope, Arjun knelt, placing his shaking hands on the boy¡¯s chest, then closed his eyes and concentrated, just as Thurma had taught him.

    The kid was in exceptionally good health, except for what felt like a stab wound to his side, which had perforated the left kidney. Hammond was right. Neither he nor Arjun could do anything about it. They both lacked the necessary knowledge to repair the damage.

    ¡°Sigrid¡¯s Balls!!! Why can¡¯t we ever do anything useful with our abilities?¡±

    Sensing a slight movement, Arjun opened his eyes, looking down at the boy, whose own eyes were open as he stared vacantly up at him. It was plain as day that the kid was in the grips of absolute agony and very close to death, so much so that Arjun¡¯s senses were all but overwhelmed by the boy¡¯s emotions.

    Why would anyone stab a boy not even old enough to grow a moustache?

    He was about to say a few parting words of solace to the kid when a shudder rippled through his kernel signature. Then, after a deep hollow fearful ache in his Heart, Arjun felt a pressure building inside him, followed by a burning sensation behind his eyes. The sensation rapidly permeated the whole of his being and by the time it reached his hands, which were still on the dying boy¡¯s chest, it had transformed into a sharp painful feeling of irresistible change. A combination of kernel, essence, and something else flowed into the two secondary Palm Chakras which started glowing a blinding golden, and Arjun¡¯s mouth gaped wide as he arched his head back and let out a mighty scream.

    It felt like molten rock ¨C or lava as it¡¯s called, a detached part of his subconscious supplied ¨C was flowing through his chest, down his arms and into the boy¡¯s body.

    As his scream increased in volume, the boy joined in. An eerie shimmering rainbow-colored ball of light had formed beneath Arjun¡¯s hands, seemingly inside the nameless boy¡¯s chest, rapidly growing in size and surrounding them both. The pressure and heat spread from his hands, increased, and kept on increasing. Arjun felt his heart was about to explode. As the light grew in intensity, he could see the bones of his own hands, glimpsed when the shimmer reached its peak.

    Then, abruptly, after what felt like a lifetime to Arjun, everything vanished. The light, heat, and pressure.

    And the world felt¡­muted. Less than it was a moment ago. Diminished in every aspect, as if someone had sucked all the color out of it.

    It was only then that Arjun finally realized he¡¯d stopped screaming, as had the boy who was unconscious again, but the kidney was whole. Good as new.

    Dumbfounded, he took his hands away from the kid¡¯s chest, feeling strangely hollow and drained, yet clear-headed.

    It took a good thirty blinks for Hammond and Shiyelia to get their bearings back. And blinking was what they were mostly doing during that time, arms still crossed over their eyes to shield them from the intense afterglow.

    Then, Shiyelia turned and fled as if Sigrid, the Lord of Hell himself, was after her.

    Seeing the fear in her eyes, a grimace appeared on Arjun¡¯s face.

    What have I done now? Why do I always end up alienating my closest friends?

    His legs grew weak, and Arjun slumped down on all four beside his slumbering patient.

    He had strange eyes, the boy. Dark-brown with flecks of deeper brown around the irises.

    The unbidden thought brought on by the earlier memory, when he¡¯d stared into the kid¡¯s eyes, startled Arjun. He shook his head trying to clear the fog which, after a bout of clear-headedness, seemed to have slowly enveloped his sluggish Crown Chakra.

    ¡°What did you do? You Healed him?¡± Hammond placed his hands on the boy¡¯s chest. Almost immediately, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How?¡± he demanded, scrambling away in fear. ¡°You can¡¯t Heal without knowing how to. Moreover, that didn¡¯t look like any active Healing Thurma showed us. How did you do it?¡± A hint of jealousy crept into his voice. ¡°Have you been taking lessons from her in secret? And what was that light? Couldn¡¯t even look at you!! Hairs on my whole body stood up!¡±

    Arjun could understand Hammond¡¯s confusion, but the jealousy was definitely uncalled-for. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I did it,¡± said he in a hoarse whisper. ¡°Aimin¡¯s Balls!! I don¡¯t even know what I did let alone how I did it.¡±

    Arjun gazed at the palm of his hands. They were just as they always were. He could¡¯ve sworn his skin had melted. The tips of his fingers tingled, eliciting an involuntary shiver.

    Then, all of a sudden, Hammond glanced up toward the end of the alley, his eyes growing wide with fear.

    Arjun was still reeling from the after-effects of that ¡®Healing¡¯. As a result, he was totally oblivious to the man who had been stealthily approaching the three of them.

    The red giant star Surya had finally dipped below the horizon. With the lingering Monsoon clouds reflecting the sun¡¯s rays, the sky had turned an ominous crimson. The white dwarf star Kiran¡¯s meager slanted rays provided very little illumination. Arjun squinted, trying to determine the stranger¡¯s intent, which proved impossible as his senses were all over the place.

    The man was dressed in the same fashion as the boy lying next to Arjun. The only additional article of clothing was a long black cloak which hid his lower face, leaving only the eyes visible. He was tall, almost abnormally so, even taller than Arjun. In mere blinks, his long lithe strides effortlessly closed the distance between them.

    Which enabled Arjun to see the bloody serrated knife in the man¡¯s right hand.

    Anger boiled inside him. He used every ounce of his recovering strength to get up, and then, stalked off to face this foe who had undoubtedly come to finish the job. Behind him, an almost palpable wave of fear and subsequent sound of running feet told him he¡¯d be alone in this fight.

    A friend in need indeed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who stabbed him.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± the man answered in a soft gentle voice, holding an unfamiliar but pleasant accent, completely at odds with his deadly appearance. ¡°And for deducing that, I regret to say that I must repeat the action with you.¡±

    It was also then, when he was within spitting distance from Arjun, that it became apparent the man was a Manipulator ¨C though his Chakras were indistinct, phasing in and out of existence in a phenomenon that left Arjun baffled.

    Never having seen such a muffled kernel signature before, Arjun hesitated, but only for a blink.

    He had a patient to protect.

    Biting down on his growing fear and frustration, Arjun did what his father had always told him to do when in doubt.

    He attacked.

 Chapter 7 - To Know

    Arjun attacked to save his own life. And To save his patient¡¯s life.

    It took him less than ten blinks to know he was outmatched.

    Each punch, jab, and kick was expertly evaded by the cloaked man.

    As desperation grew, the speed of Arjun¡¯s attack grew as well. He knew he had to end this fight quickly before his stamina faded. In an extended fight, there was always going to be one winner. An ember of hope formed in his Heart when he realized the Cleric or the local garrison of soldiers would come to his rescue sooner or later. All this commotion couldn¡¯t have failed to attract their attention, although what would follow after their arrival was anyone¡¯s guess.

    Using a bit of subtle earth Manipulation to break his opponent¡¯s footwork and hasten his own, Arjun threw a rapid right hook using all the meager air Manipulation abilities he possessed to accelerate the blow which landed true, hitting the man square in the jaw.

    Arjun¡¯s elation evaporated when pain exploded in his hand, while the assassin ¨C at least that¡¯s how Arjun thought him as ¨C seemed all but unruffled. One end of the collar, however, had gone askew, showing a sharp handsome jawline.

    Aditarun jawline. And an Enfolder no less, with the ability to create impenetrable Shields by Enfolding Space. Maybe even a WardMaestro. Worse still, even with physical proof in the form of a throbbing hand, Arjun couldn¡¯t sense even the barest hint of the dark violet essence that signified Space. It¡¯d take him a few more encounters to get used to the sensation that the strange essence seemed to be exuding. Whether he¡¯d survive to have even another encounter, well, that was up to Aimin and the nameless assassin.

    Aditarun assassin, something that Arjun was still having trouble wrapping his head around.

    The shadowy conditions had hid the slightly slanted pale eyes and greenish tinge to his light-brown skin thus far, but now that he was looking for it, there was no mistaking them. Arjun still couldn¡¯t sense the man¡¯s kernel signature. Or, to be more precise, he couldn¡¯t sense any Chakra other than the Crown, when by everything that is holy, he should be able to at least sense the Heart and Spine Chakras.

    Arjun had always dreamed about being able to observe Enfolding in person. But hardly like this. If the aditaru is also able to create Portals¡­beads of sweat appeared on Arjun¡¯s forehead as he thought furiously about his next move.

    No, if that had been the case, the boy would be long dead.

    Arjun groaned in frustration and in a last burst of anger and terror, renewed his assault, prompting himself to unconsciously set off rapid bursts of degenerative Healing on skin contact with his opponent. But all his strikes were evaded and even when they weren¡¯t, Arjun ended up needing to Heal himself.

    Lava-cursed Shield. If I¡¯m going to die anyway, might as well die fighting.

    But a stubborn part of Arjun¡¯s mind refused to give up while his Crown worked furiously to come up with a viable strategy. His stock-in-trade fourfold technique of anticipation, evasion, negation and close-quarter combat, for once, was failing miserably.

    He could still anticipate the man¡¯s moves, but unlike in most cases, Arjun didn¡¯t possess an edge in reflex and agility. In fact, it was just the opposite. It was only Arjun¡¯s constant earth-based movement ability which enabled him to keep up with the assassin¡¯s occasional testing jabs. Smoothening the soil underneath his shoes, skipping from one step to the next using precise earth-aided pushes, and of course, longer jumps using earth-columns that not only propelled him forward, but also constantly bombarded the Shield of the aditaru.

    The Enfolder hadn¡¯t thrown a punch in anger yet, but when he does decide to do so, evading would be problematic. Just the fact that he was bothering with jabs was good news, as it told Arjun the man possessed no ability to form Rifts in Space, a welcome relief as otherwise, both his patient and he would¡¯ve been long dead. TearMaestros who could also create even passable Shields were feared by all Manipulators. As for negation which he excelled at, well¡­ there was nothing to negate as the man wasn¡¯t a Material Manipulator at all. Also, his trump card ¨C hand-to-hand combat, against someone with seemingly impenetrable Space Shields, it was worse than useless, as it was detrimental to his own health.

    In other words, he was fucked! to quote Hammond, the thought of whom produced such strong feelings of disappointment that Arjun almost missed the obvious.

    His final gambit.

    It was, of course, active earth Manipulation. But not the direct kind.

    Praying to Aimin that the assassin wasn¡¯t actually a WardMaestro but merely a talented Initiate, Arjun redoubled his efforts, concentrating on the opponent¡¯s feet with his slowly recovering essence senses, hoping to distract the man, if only for a blink. Thus far, he¡¯d been able to do little more than break his foe¡¯s footing by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    One blink became ten and despair ceased Arjun¡¯s heart when he realized that even the man¡¯s feet, clad in soft mundane leather shoes, were resting on some kind of Shield that somehow blocked any and all material objects, including the very soil on which he floated. Unless, he moved his feet, which he didn¡¯t, showcasing not just his talent but also experience.

    Thank Aimin the assassin hadn¡¯t attacked him yet, seemingly content to defend, probably so that he could get behind Arjun and finish off the defenseless unconscious boy. Perhaps he¡¯d been paid to kill one particular person first, and then anyone who witnessed or deduced that murder. He¡¯d read assassins could be a proud bunch, a stickler for details.

    At the back of his mind, Arjun noticed his father call out to him, but both he and James, who was cautioning Siman to be careful, were too far away to help in the next few moments. Arjun feared the fight, and more importantly, the kid¡¯s life, might not last that long.

    But strangely, the aditarun assassin, hearing the hue and cry, suddenly straightened, a grimace on his handsome face.

    Arjun¡¯s next open-palmed right-handed punch encountered no Shield.

    It broke the sternum, destroying both the heart and lungs.

    The aditaru slumped to the ground, his body nowhere near as robust as that of a Cleric, mainly due to him not being human. The benefits afforded by opening Chakras were offset by racial disadvantages, which provided extra speed at the cost of physical toughness.

    Arjun stared down at his hand in shock ¨C blood and gore filling the fingers, slowly dripping to the hard ground. Hand used for Healing only a fraction of a bell ago. Proper Healing, if through unknown means.

    Driven by a sense of overwhelming revulsion, Arjun trudged toward the direction of his father¡¯s voice, trying to put as much distance as possible between himself and the site of his greatest shame and glory. Then, seemingly between one step and the next, he felt dizzy, took one more step, and fell over backwards, hitting the back of his head in the process.

    As warm thick blood oozed out, his vision wavered and blackness encroached.

    Aimin-cursed Shield. Too much healing too fast. His body was running low on raw essence.

    Sound of running feet interrupted his delirious wondering. His father and a powerfully built man in his forties with specks of gray in his brown hair, wearing travel-worn pants and dusty tunic came into his black-tunneled vision. Before Arjun could utter a word, the tunnel grew abruptly large and unconsciousness beckoned.

    ¡°How is the Connection?¡± the bespectacled human male asked, looking at the small silver screen before him. His eyes seemed tiny.

    Myopic lenses. Refraction of Light. Relics or modern invention used for unKnown purposes. The world is such a delightful place, full of new things to Know every single day. Of course, I am only a few days old. But time still seems meaningless to me.

    In and of itself, time is almost irrelevant. But the sentient intelligent species ¨C human, aditaru, unomynd ¨C all find it quite fascinating and useful. And I find them fascinating. So I will Know about time.

    ¡°All three Nodes are Connected,¡± the male aditaru said. He was short for one of his species. He had told me that himself¡­ I think it was yesterday.

    ¡°Do you sense anything different, Self?¡± Mother asked.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Yes.¡± People seldom speak what they mean, I have Known. Mother was more precise in her earlier questions. Perhaps this signifies something. Something to Know. ¡°I Know that your inability to be precise in your question means something. But I do not Know what that something is.¡±

    Mother sighed, her pinkish human skin turning slightly darker. The world is full of things to Know. She is disappointed or angry. The glass sphere I was contained in made discerning visual cues difficult. But I had other tools at my disposal.

    Her fingers danced over the flat rectangular Vacuum Console. Then, she nodded to herself.

    And I Knew. I Knew a lot more than I did earlier.

    To my right was another sphere, identical to mine.

    It was also to my left.

    I was in both spheres.

    The glowing, dark purple ¨C almost black ¨C sphere made of dust-like particles was me. A sphere within a glass sphere. I Knew myself a little better.

    ¡°Do you sense anything more, Self?¡± Mother asked patiently. The human and aditaru males stood behind her, eyes unblinking.

    ¡°Yes. I Know more,¡± I replied through the voice-construct located outside the glass sphere. ¡°I Know the world more. And I Know myself more.¡±

    Mother gave a nod, glancing at the luminous Vacuum Console in front of her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the preliminary check. The Quantobot Connectivity must hold if we are to proceed to the next phase,¡± the bespectacled man said. He seemed excited. With him, I had to rely solely on optical and auditory signals.

    Mother bit her lower lip. I Knew she was nervous. ¡°Self, what is your purpose?¡± she asked. Again.

    ¡°To Know.¡±

    ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    ¡°I dare not Heal him more. If I do, we may both collapse,¡± a voice said. ¡°He needs rest, food, and most importantly, time, to regain some of his strength. As do I.¡±

    ¡°To know,¡± Arjun screamed. Or tried to. It came out as a croak.

    A warm hand rested reassuringly on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re alright, son.¡±

    ¡°Must know¡­¡± he murmured, still delirious from the peculiar dream.

    Was that the World of Wonders, or was it the Repository of Heavens? Arjun was fairly certain he hadn¡¯t actually died back there, so it couldn¡¯t have been the Eternal Halls. And who were those strange people? There was something off about them, something on a fundamental level.

    But even as he tried to recall them, the memory started to fade away, leaving behind only a vague sense¡­ A sense of longing. For wanting to know more about that unique awareness. Distant yet not. Vast but tiny.

    The being called Self.

    The Healer, whoever he was, thrust a leather-skin bottle under Arjun¡¯s nose, with the cork open. One whiff of the pungent overly-spicy aroma was enough to disperse some of the fog from his Crown, instantly bringing him back down to Sindria. Strong hands then lifted the bottle, tilted his head and tipped the thick soupy concoction down his throat. It tasted much better than it smelled, heavy with the flavor of cinnamon and cashew. Once inside his Stomach Chakra, it felt even better than it tasted. A buzz of essence and energy ran through his entire body, slowly being transformed into kernel. Then, the aforementioned strong hands lifted him up and helped him onto a horse. He was still disoriented, feeling strangely detached, as if everything around him was occurring to another person. He was merely the passenger.

    ¡°There are certain things I left out¡­mentioning them to you, especially when you were young, didn¡¯t seem wise. Some details about your past, you know them, while others¡­¡± Siman paused, shame and regret choking off his words. But despite that, urged by desperation, he forged on. ¡°Others you found out for yourself when¡­when it should¡¯ve been me¡­¡± He shook his head, a single teardrop forming at the corner of his right eye. ¡°But everything I¡¯ve told you is true. Just not the whole truth. It¡¯s never all black and white, the truth. And we feared you weren¡¯t quite old enough to handle the blackest parts. In hindsight, given your propensity for wanting to know everything, even things you shouldn¡¯t,¡± a sad smile formed on his face as the teardrop slowly made its way down his right cheek, ¡°we should¡¯ve been more open with you.¡±

    By this point, Arjun was half-certain he was still dreaming, as his father would never admit such things in real life.

    ¡°There are five Guards in the alley, led by a Cleric. He has detected our presence,¡± a low yet urgent voice informed them. ¡°Do not run or shout. We must make haste.¡±

    ¡°James knows some of what happened. He¡¯ll tell you. But now, you must flee. Aiminia is too dangerous a place for you now, son.¡±

    I killed a man, Arjun remembered. And saved a boy. That hadn¡¯t been a dream. Unfortunately.

    His father embraced Arjun, with an intensity of both arms and Heart, that left him reeling. ¡°I¡¯d hoped to write a letter to Principal Hamilton informing him about your situation, but now it seems James¡¯ explanation will have to do.¡± He looked askance at James who gave a small nod.

    Arjun was starting to regain his senses, slowly.

    Right. He was on a horse, and he¡¯d killed a man. Then, the last few blinks caught up to him in a rush.

    Taking a deep breath after what felt like years, he said, ¡°What about you and Ma?¡±

    With the Guards, and more worryingly, the Order after him, his parents would be considered outlaws as well, though if his long-held suspicions turned out to be true, they already were.

    ¡°We¡¯ll join you in Jivanpur as soon as we¡¯re able. But it may take some time. We¡¯ll lead any chasing Clerics through Anantika to ward off pursuit,¡± his father said.

    ¡°Unless we move right now, the only place we¡¯ll be reaching is the Eternal Halls. A pair of Guards is slowly moving this way.¡± James nudged his horse into a trot and they both followed suit. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep us outside the sensory range of the Cleric. It¡¯s a good thing he doesn¡¯t seem to be among the elite of the Order.¡±

    Outside the stable, a tear-filled Siman turned his horse toward their home and Arjun and James took the north road out of Agnipur.

    Night had almost enfolded the whole town. Even Kiran, the white sun, had been dragged below the horizon due to the rotation of Sindria. Neither Chandra the greater moon nor its sister Mindra had risen yet. Arjun said a silent prayer to the Allfather. The cloak of darkness was a welcome ally this night.

    As they passed Shiyelia¡¯s house, with the candles in her room lit, Arjun swallowed the lump in his throat, trying to control the feeling of despair. The look in her eyes after he¡¯d Healed the boy will haunt him forever.

    He¡¯d gotten used to uprooting his entire life if a Cleric got wind of his father¡¯s subterfuge hiding his own abilities, passing as a lesser Builder, or if the neighbors inquired too enthusiastically about his mother¡¯s illness. But this was frightening. What was he if not a TwinCleric? Even a TwinCleric, as powerful as he may be, cannot Heal subconsciously. Studying at the legendary University of Jivanpur, once the home of Aimin himself, would he, one day, be able to understand and control his powers and Heal his mother?

    He must.

    But among all the questions in his mind, perhaps even more than how he¡¯d Healed the boy, the one that bothered him most was the grimace on the aditaru¡¯s face and why his Shield had failed.

    Their route took them past Hammond¡¯s place, quiet as a tomb, then blacksmith John¡¯s forge where Hammond and he had tried to steal two swords for their mock battle pretending to be the Second Emperor Ajoy as he defeated the tribal hordes.

    Suddenly, a long piercing whistle sounded from the central part of town, near the inn, quickening his already thundering heart. It took him a moment to place the location ¨C far enough away and in the wrong direction. Thank Aimin for incompetent Clerics.

    Soon they came in view of the twenty-feet-high town walls. James slowed his horse to a stop, Arjun following his example, though with considerably less grace. He was far more comfortable when his feet were touching the ground.

    ¡°Follow me and keep quiet,¡± James said in a hushed tone. Then, within a fraction of a bell, found a dark quiet part of the wall near the north-west corner, outside the field of view of the sentries two hundred yards away. The way he moved and the ease with which he found said corner indicated he¡¯d planned an escape route beforehand. Why he¡¯d do so wasn¡¯t hard to guess, given what Arjun had overheard earlier.

    Scampering down from the horse, the Cleric put his right hand on the thick wooden wall. A few tendrils of dense brownish-yellow wood essence spread like veins from the point of contact. Before a tall yet narrow rectangular portion of the wall could fall away, he grabbed it and went through, with the thick wooden board still in his hand.

    After Arjun followed with the two horses, James placed the thick door-like wooden plank precisely where it had been and reformed the bonds, melding the door seamlessly with the wall.

    The temperature of the surrounding air dropped sharply, with layers of ice forming on and around the reformed section of the wall, leaving a muted yellow glow in Arjun¡¯s essence senses.

    He gulped, eyes wide.

    A 5th order Cleric, with six Chakras opened or Awakened, and by the looks of it, three fully Awakened, just like his father. He¡¯d noticed it immediately, but in all the excitement, that fact had completely slipped his mind. Of course, quality is often far more important than quantity. Arjun himself possessed three Awakened, two opened and another dormant Chakra, overall one more than Thurma herself. But judging by the past bell, the Cleric excelled in that regard as well. Not only was this man an expert Healer, he was also just as skilled a Builder as his father, who was a Master with few peers. On top of that, being a Battle Cleric, one who his father respected and trusted, the man must be good enough to run rings around Arjun. Truly, a man of many talents. Now, the only question left was whether he was deemed skillful enough to have earned the title of a Grandmaster.

    ¡°Eyes open and on mission,¡± said James when he noticed Arjun¡¯s gaze which had lingered for a moment longer than necessary on the Cleric¡¯s solitary piece of luggage, a simple worn brown rucksack.

    The plain leather scabbard hidden among his pack suggested he might be a WeaponsMaster. That, of course, didn¡¯t preclude him from being a CombatMaster, a good quarter of all Battle Clerics, supposedly, were both. Arjun silently vowed to learn everything he could from the man, even if he had to ask a few more questions than the Cleric liked.

    ¡°We met or saw very few people while riding to the wall. Is that normal this time of night during the Monsoon?¡± James sounded, and felt, worried, but Arjun couldn¡¯t see his facial expression in the dark.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Why do you think that is?¡±

    ¡°Nothing good. The Cleric has already sensed my active Manipulation and is headed this way. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s put some distance between us and them before they figure out exactly what happened.¡±

    James nudged his horse into a canter and Arjun followed, after one final glance back toward the only place he called home in his heart.

 Chapter 8 - The Curious Ancient

    Mainak took one step, and glowing white light began enveloping and Enfolding him.

    As it cleared, he found himself standing in an identical chamber in the heart of Ridmanya, over two thousand miles from Sangam. The familiar feeling of euphoria and slight dizziness passed within moments.

    ¡°Welcome, Commander.¡± A veteran Captain with a sprinkling of gray in his dark chocolate hair snapped a salute. ¡°If you would please take the southern door, General Sevak is expecting you,¡± Chief Coordinator Miland said. Then, after a blink of consideration, he added in a more personable voice, ¡°I hope my son¡¯s diligence to his duties meets with your approval. He holds you in high regard.¡±

    ¡°As do I, him,¡± Mainak stated. ¡°As a matter of fact, I just left him ruminating on the prospect of a promotion, if he manages to perform those duties that you mentioned to the best of his abilities, which I have no doubt he will.¡±

    In the Rangers, or in any profession for that matter, nepotism was a fact of life, especially amongst aditarus, though it rarely swayed the decisions of those at the highest rung of the ladder.

    In this case, however, never once in the last decade did Mainak ever regret hand-picking his immediate subordinate on the weight of the request made by an old colleague, the selfsame Miland, who not only happened to be Hollis¡¯ father, but also an old acquaintance of Mainak¡¯s from his time as an Initiate under Gurudeva Tathagata.

    ¡°An officer is only as good as his superior allows him to be,¡± Miland replied, ¡°I have kept you long enough from your duties. It was good to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miland,¡± Mainak said, heading for the third floor of the Command Post with hurried steps.

    While walking past a window, his gaze turned outwards, where Maharanya stretched as far as the eye could see. Mainak¡¯s feet slowed on their own accord.

    The half-mile wide circular second Ranger Platform that held the Command Post was located at an altitude of approximately five thousand feet. As a result, an aditaru could see far enough to even be able to glimpse the curvature of Sindria on clear days. Today was one such day. After being stuck for so long in Sangam, the sense of freedom evoked by the increased altitude brought an involuntary smile to Mainak¡¯s face.

    The scene before him was familiar, boring, and yet somehow oddly comforting.

    The skyline was crisscrossed by the gigantic Great Vines that reached for the stars and numerous Arms that connected the Vines at similar junction Platforms to the one Mainak was currently standing on. These held most of the permanent structures, and it was also where large portion of the population resided, especially the more affluent families, as it was considered a symbol of status and prosperity to reside near the domineering kernel signature of the Great Vines. There were also other ¨C much smaller ¨C Platforms that were artificially grown on the Arms. Unlike the junction ones, these did not have any Great Vines going through them, and hence, were ideally suited to hold warehouses, small industrial complexes and businesses, as well as sensitive labs used by Artificers and Armorers, since there was less chance of the Vines causing interference.

    Other houses, barracks, even the royal palace was visible from the circular window, as was Jagat-Dwar, the largest lake in the continent of Anantika. Almost against his wishes, Mainak¡¯s traitorous eyes searched the horizon, soon identifying one particular patch of forest. Before bittersweet memories of the past could overwhelm him, Mainak averted his gaze and hastened away, hoping his time spent in Ridmanya was going to be a short one.

    When the desk-sergeant outside the general¡¯s study saw him, he shot to his feet with a salute. ¡°I will inform him presently, Commander.¡± He knocked on the door, entered after a muffled reply, then came out swiftly. ¡°You may go in, Commander.¡±

    The General¡¯s office consisted of a single large room which was even larger than Mainak¡¯s own office in the Green Castle. Apart from two floor-to-ceiling bookcases, six chairs and a small refreshment table surrounded by two low backless chairs, the only furniture was a huge mahogany desk behind which the tall, heavily muscled General was seated in a leather-cushioned chair.

    As Mainak saluted, Sevak gestured to a chair with his hand, which Mainak obligingly settled into, doing his utmost to conceal the concern he had felt upon seeing the small smile on the General¡¯s face. Though usually a boisterous man ¨C by aditarun standards ¨C and no stranger to a smile, this one seemed almost forced. His kernel signature, unsurprisingly, revealed nothing.

    ¡°I will be brief. Her Majesty has requested your presence,¡± Sevak said without preamble, proving that his reputation for directness was well-deserved. Unlike most aditarus, Mainak found it refreshing.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replied, shifting forward slightly. His curiosity was definitely piqued. ¡°A new mission?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ah, well, very few aditarus are privy to the nature of the mission you would be asked to undertake, but suffice to say, it will be of utmost importance.¡± The General paused. ¡°I am not authorized to say anything more, at least not until Her Majesty has spoken with you.¡± He got to his feet, straightened his coat, and ordered, ¡°Follow me, if you please. Time is of the essence.¡±

    Mainak had known Sevak long enough to deduce that he himself was unaware of the exact nature of the mission. But contradicting his immediate superior¡¯s indirect assertion did not seem wise. So he quietly digested the information and followed the General out of the office.

    Quarter of a bell later, as they navigated the twisted corridors of the wooden Command Post, Mainak kept wondering about the secrecy surrounding this mission.

    He had undertaken espionage missions in Aiminia, Arunia and the Trade Cities before. His ability to interact with humans, put them at ease, gossip with them, even befriend them ¨C a daunting proposition for most aditarus ¨C made him an excellent information gathering Emissary, or spy, to use a vulgar term. Where most aditarus purposefully avoided humans, he at times enjoyed human company more than the company of his fellow aditarus. But in all the missions he had been asked to undertake in the past, few had necessitated this degree of secrecy and none had involved the Deeshayer, at least not directly.

    But he had formed several hypotheses, the first and most likely of which was that the mission would entail journey into the continent of Gaia, since currently, all the moving pieces were in that part of the board ¨C the board being Sindria.

    He also wondered if this was going to be a solo mission, as most tended to be. On the off chance it was not, he hoped not to be burdened with someone, whether colleague or superior, who lacked proper understanding of how the Clerics operated. Even the most gifted Emissary could be privately condescending when it came to them, as most would compare them with Rangers, and find them lacking, failing to comprehend one simple fact.

    Clerics started off as Disciples of Aimin, during the second half of the third century AC. The earliest members ¨C unimaginatively called First Disciples ¨C happened to be some of the greatest Clerics who have ever lived. Unified by the common goal of welfare of all and devotion to their Master, they banded together to form what would a century later be known as the Order of Aimin. As such, their beginning is steeped in religious connotation.

    Rangers were never even remotely associated with any religious order. Omism did not have any.

    This fundamental difference, even now, over a millennium after Aimin¡¯s death, affected their organization in subtle ways that they themselves were often unaware of. Or to be more accurate, both the organizations, since the Order had split in two following the death of Aimin and the subsequent rapid crumbling of the Continental Dominion, in an event steeped in blood and secrecy ¨C the Day of Mourning Moon.

    Anarchy had reigned supreme in Gaia instead of the god-emperor for the next few decades, until a mundane human general named Arun, a stonemason¡¯s son of humble beginnings, stamped his domineering authority on most of present-day Arunia and western Aiminia. He even managed to reform half of the scattered Order, while the other, more religious or zealot half ¨C depending on whom you ask ¨C coined the term Order of Clerics for themselves and remained hidden in eastern Aiminia. A handful of Clerics that had escaped the earlier chaos rampaging across Gaia fled through the Straits of Sangam and were instrumental in founding all four of the Trade Cities and their Center of Clerics, which is an institution similar to the University or the Academy.

    Names may have undergone minor, or in case of the Trade Cities, major, changes. But one fact remained true even to this day.

    Clerics held a significant portion of a nation¡¯s political power and military might. As a result, any mission into Gaia, especially Arunia, would require their help. So Mainak had learned to work with them. Sometimes he even enjoyed it, much to his own surprise.

    Within a quarter of a bell, they reached the Vine road of the royal Arm. As most of the structures of Ridmanya were built atop one Platform or another, navigating through the city meant one had to take the central slightly curved Vine road, built on top of the Arm that joined two neighboring Platforms. This one, with a width of about a hundred feet and length ten times that, connected with Deesha-Taru ¨C the Platform on which the royal palace was located. In common, it roughly translated to ¡®the aditaru or Vine who provides direction¡¯, which, Mainak felt, was an apt, if a little too literal, description.

    After reaching the palace, Sevak took a side path and headed for the royal gardens.

    The palace, although sprawled across a huge area, was only two-stories tall, a considerably more modest structure than even a moderately wealthy human merchant¡¯s domicile, let alone the monstrosities human emperors and kings seemed to prefer. The royal gardens, however, were a sight to behold. Nothing like it existed anywhere in the human kingdoms or even Maharanya. The sheer number and variety of flora was breathtaking. From his solitary past visit to this place, Mainak deduced that their destination was the Flower Gardens.

    Long before the gardens became visible, the intoxicatingly powerful yet subtle smell of jasmine and kamini flowers heralded the crown jewel of the royal palace, nay the whole capital Grove.

    It is said that an aditaru cherishes a beautiful and fragrant flower the way a human cherishes gold and power. Perhaps the ephemeral flower, in essence a symbol of the transitory nature of life, appeals to the constant unchanging part of our character, Mainak mused.

    Soon the gardens came into view in an explosion of red, yellow, blue, pink, white ¨C more colors than his eyes could discern or mind could describe. The corresponding life-related essences, ones that Mainak could sense in all the myriad hues of yellow and orange, made the whole experience even more surreal.

    Haccchhhhewww!!

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    A loud sneeze escaped despite Mainak¡¯s best efforts at withholding it. After traveling a few more yards, he started to be able to differentiate one smell out of the multitude assaulting his senses. Mainak hastened his pace, and soon, to the right he could make out a small patch of red shrubs containing the stunningly beautiful Damadin flowers, affectionately called ¡®Passion Lily.¡¯

    Chhhheewww!!

    Mainak rubbed his nose as Sevak gave him a bemused look.

    Damadin was one of the rarest flowers in the world, renowned for its beauty, especially amongst aditarus. Tall stem, lean, perfectly shaped petals in deep unblemished red. Even while sneezing his lungs out, Mainak had to admit they looked gorgeous.

    But, as his Ranger training had taught him, they also hid a curious secret.

    After ingesting another particularly rare substance called Horan¡¯s Blue ¨C by itself a harmless colorless liquid made from algae found in the depths of the Aiminian Sea ¨C inhalation of Damadin fragrance can cause temporary paralysis, or even death, if given a high enough dose. After a few hundred yards, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Apologies, sir,¡± Mainak said, taking in deep breaths. ¡°Allergies.¡±

    Sevak gave a pleasant nod. ¡°I figured as much.¡±

    After winding through narrow pathways bordered by Dahlia, Weigela, Floribunda, rose, tagar, marigold, and gardenia, they reached the center where, under two large Duochura trees ¨C one crowned in a carpet of tiny red buds, the other yellow ¨C on a bench beside a small pond, Deeshayer Maya was reading what seemed to be an old leather-bound journal of some kind. The bright tiny red and yellow flowers coated the ground beneath the tree as well, creating an illusion of inferno amidst this ocean of peace.

    Upon seeing the duo, who bowed deeply with hands at their side, the Deeshayer closed the journal and stood.

    ¡°Thank you, General.¡±

    While surprised at being dismissed, Sevak, ever the loyal soldier, bowed and left promptly.

    Deeshayer Maya, tall, elegant and striking in her impeccable lavender gown and a crown of white jasmine ¨C her favorite flower by all accounts ¨C looked searchingly at Mainak. Even though at close to three hundred, she was past her prime, she was still a handsome woman whose very presence commanded awe and respect from everyone around her, and not just because of her rank as a peerless DualMaestro ¨C one of the few who, as well as being a strong TearMaestro, was also a skillful WardMaestro like Mainak himself. He waited patiently for the Deeshayer to commence the conversation. Anything else would be deemed impertinent.

    ¡°The knowledge I am about to impart to you is highly sensitive and is to be guarded with your life, if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Our Emissaries in Gaia have uncovered some troubling news. BrightHeart is building an army for the purpose of invading Arunia, and perhaps even Maharanya,¡± she paused. ¡°But that is not the information that I find most distressing.¡±

    An involuntary frown crossed Mainak¡¯s face. What could be worse than the prospect of a war spanning both the known continents of Sindria?

    ¡°We have reason to believe that he has located, and perhaps even used, one of the Chambers of Creation. The one in Aimingar.¡±

    To say Mainak was flabbergasted would have been an understatement.

    Chambers of Creation, according to the Lore of Creation, part of the larger Lore of Legends or simply the Lore, were three advanced Alchemical facilities where Anantika and Aimin, using three of the Artifacts of Atma ¨C Sphere of Space, Mount of Matter and Pools of Power ¨C had created the very first aditarus and humans who had then spread out to inhabit the world of Sindria.

    Aditarus with their long lifespan and inclination for preserving knowledge take the Lore for granted, but, staying true to their laid-back attitude, rarely try to prove its authenticity or locate the Chambers. Most humans believe both to be myths.

    ¡°Used it? How? To what end?¡± Mainak was so shocked by the revelation that he belatedly realized one does not address the Deeshayer in such an abrupt manner. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he managed to finish awkwardly.

    If Maya noticed this breach in etiquette, she did not show any outward signs in her demeanor. And Mainak was certain that she did indeed notice it ¨C she was famed as much for her astuteness as for her beauty, talent, and wisdom.

    ¡°We also believe he found the Fulcrum of Force¡­and used it. Successfully,¡± she said, brushing her immaculate gown, the first sign of nervousness she had shown thus far. ¡°Though it took a few attempts. We became cognizant of this when the Emissaries located a roving band of misshapen creatures, in all probability products of an earlier failed attempt to make use of the Fulcrum in the Chamber,¡± she said while walking towards the pond where a pair of swans was gliding in the clear green water.

    A tingle of joy and ecstasy passed through Mainak¡¯s entire being, something which centuries of training enabled him to hide from his kernel signature.

    After all, Skylords, according to one particular school of thought, were the bane of Enfolders. They would make formidable foes. But that would require the second one of the three Artifacts geared towards the unomynds.

    The Globe of Gravity.

    Oddly structured and war-minded, unomynd society supposedly used to be. Augmenters made for excellent foot-soldiers. Commanding each battalion, Field-Marshals were thought to be a more versatile and powerful variant of Augmenters, with the ability to affect Force from a distance. A step above ¨C often literally ¨C were the Skylords who ruled over the whole army from the sky. Hence, the name. Not much is known even by the most well-informed scholars about the aberrations known simply as Mind-Monarchs, except for the fact that even a single one of them could annihilate an entire army. Of humans.

    For Enfolders, Skylords posed the greatest threat, though nobody knew why. At least, no one living. All such information went up in smoke and ash, along with Julibar, the grandson of Anantika and Aimin, and the last High Keeper of the Lore.

    Never in his wildest dreams did Mainak ever think he would live to see such exciting times.

    Of course, excitement was a double-edged sword.

    The Artifacts were not objects to be trifled with. As evidenced by the Rebirth, the results can alter the course of history.

    According to both the earliest Lore and the unedited Historica, unomynds have not trodden ground on this world. Ever. Let alone those of their number who could be termed Augmenters ¨C beings who could affect Force. Some scholars believe that they had once shared the same world as the Creators, and had caused damage on a scale that even boggled the minds of the strongest Enfolder and Manipulator to have ever lived.

    Of course, scholars being what they are, others of their number scoff at the idea, declaring it ridiculous beyond belief.

    ¡°Have they perfected the process, Your Majesty?¡± Mainak asked, suddenly apprehensive.

    ¡°Aiminia at present possesses a battalion of five hundred Augmenters, unknown to most people, even in the Aiminian army. Of course, most mundane humans have no idea such beings could even exist.¡± Maya turned to face him, her pale green eyes grave. ¡°The exact nature of your current mission will be explained to you by Jeevanil of Avijan.¡± She gestured towards the bench where, much to Mainak¡¯s astonishment, a tall middle-aged aditaru in white flowing kurta and trousers was seated cross-legged, quietly observing him.

    Given the fact that they had been just talking about supposedly legendary creatures come to life, the name of his immediate superior took Mainak by surprise, but he recovered fast, partially, since there was a far more urgent question plaguing him.

    How in the name of Om did he get there? Mainak was certain he was not there a moment ago. Teleporting so near a Space Enfolder without alerting him was next to impossible, especially if that Enfolder happened to be as sensitive to Space as Mainak was.

    Also, despite being expertly masked, Mainak¡¯s finely tuned senses enabled him to detect six opened or Awakened primary Chakras in the kernel signature of this enigmatic aditaru ¨C all but the Third-Eye, just like the Deeshayer herself. Even more astounding, all the opened Chakras seemed to be as dense as a dormant Stomach Chakra about to trigger Bloodline Resonance for the second time, meaning he was far older than his appearance suggested. Of course, no secondary Chakra was Awakened, as was the case with all pure-blooded Enfolders.

    The final oddity was a lingering trace of dark-violet Space essence in the blood layer of his channel which proved that he had just Portalled to the plain wooden bench, although Mainak failed to fathom how.

    ¡°You will be leaving for Jivanpur within the month. For the duration of your stay in Gaia, Jeevanil is to be your superior officer. You report directly to him, and only him, unless and until I command you otherwise.¡± A poignant pause followed, as the Deeshayer gave Mainak an inscrutable look. ¡°In person.¡±

    ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡±

    As expected, she had said Gaia, not just Arunia. But what was unForeseen ¨C since Mainak was not a Manifolder with the gift of Foresight ¨C was that she had effectively told him not to trust any documentation countermanding Jeevanil¡¯s orders.

    Now, if only he could figure out who this Jeevanil fellow was. He was not in the command structure of the Rangers. Mainak would have recognized him otherwise. In fact, he doubted Jeevanil was an active Ranger at all. Perhaps he was a distant relation of the Deeshayer, but she was not someone who entrusted missions of vital importance to fawning relatives. That left only one possibility.

    He must be one of the handful of Maestros who, though technically still in the Rangers, operate mostly outside of it ¨C in the shadows, like the man Mainak once called father.

    As the red rays of Surya, finding a gap in the canopy above, illuminated Jeevanil¡¯s face briefly, before a gust of wind closed the gap again, Mainak shivered.

    His dark-golden eyes were ancient, old beyond belief. They held a strange combination of calmness and wisdom that for some reason frightened him.

    After studying Mainak for a fraction of a blink, Jeevanil glanced towards the Deeshayer, who nodded. Then, she opened a Portal and vanished, Portalling faster than anyone Mainak had ever seen.

    This was turning out to be an exciting, if humbling, day. His own Portalling abilities were mediocre at best, though even that was considered extremely useful, since only about one in ten of all Enfolders could open Portals.

    Jeevanil got to his feet in a deceptively graceful manner, and smiled at Mainak, placing his palms together in the traditional aditarun greeting.

    ¡°May your Grove grow strong,¡± he said in a light baritone.

    ¡°By the Grace of Om, may our Groves stay strong,¡± Mainak uttered the phrase ending the ritual greeting, also pressing his palms together.

    ¡°I have shielded our conversation against unwitting eavesdropping and possible espionage.¡±

    Indeed, there was a Space Enfolded Shield with a radius of approximately twenty feet around them, another example of either Jeevanil¡¯s Enfolding skills or his own distractions. Mainak grimaced mentally.

    ¡°Sir, what are our objectives in Jivanpur?¡±

    Jeevanil smiled, his dark-golden eyes considering, though they too shared the amusement apparent on the rest of his clean-shaven face. ¡°It is refreshing to meet an aditaru who not only professes directness but also practices it. In certain matters, frankness is much more productive than subtlety, although as an experienced Emissary, I am sure you do not lack diplomacy and delicacy. And you can call me Jeevanil, if you prefer. In private.¡± He paused, seemingly gathering his thoughts. ¡°Primary objective is to locate the Aiminian agents in the University.¡±

    ¡°How many agents do they have there? Do we know?¡±

    Jeevanil shook his head. ¡°Knowing that would have made our task considerably easier.¡±

    ¡°To infiltrate one of only two places in all of Gaia with such large numbers of Clerics,¡± Mainak said, voicing his confusion aloud. ¡°They must have a very good reason for making such a bold move. Surely there are much easier ways of weakening one¡¯s enemy before a full-scale invasion.¡±

    Jeevanil frowned. ¡°It is possible that BrightHeart wishes to kill or incapacitate the Clerics in the University in order to gain an edge in the oncoming war, or the motive behind the infiltration of the University may be entirely different.¡±

    ¡°Without the edge provided by the Battle Clerics, Healers and Builders, Arunia will have a negligibly small chance of winning the war. But accomplishing that should be extremely difficult in a place where deception is so very hard to maintain.¡± He considered, thinking back to the Deeshayer¡¯s earlier fears. ¡°By other possible motives, do you mean something to do with the Chamber or Artifact? They¡¯re in Jivanpur?¡±

    Jeevanil¡¯s face turned somber. ¡°Their true motive is not known for certain, although it is quite probable.¡± He hesitated, looking towards the sky, wrestling with some decision. Then, turning his keen and ancient gaze on Mainak, he said, ¡°To answer your second question, yes there is an Artifact as well as a Chamber somewhere in Jivanpur. Or at least, the key to locating them is.¡±

    ¡°Which Artifact?¡±

    ¡°The Globe of Gravity.¡±

    ¡°We do not have to contend with the corresponding Guardian, do we?¡± That would definitely spice things up even further.

    ¡°We might.¡±

    It seems his days of monotony are well past indeed. In spite of the looming war, potential unomynd threat and all the other disquieting news he had heard thus far, a shadow of a smile flashed across Mainak¡¯s face.

    Om has granted him the greatest boon possible.

    Tumultuous times are ahead. And those are the best of times to be alive.

    ¡°When do we leave?¡±

 Chapter 9 - The Tortured Torturer

    Less than a bell later, just as the red giant Surya was about to dip below the horizon in a shower of bright vibrant iridescent red, Ray headed for his customary weekly rendezvous with Valkor.

    As always during these clandestine meetings, he was on foot and had discarded the gray Cleric cloak signifying his status as a Power Cleric, and wore simple cotton pants and shirt. It would be inconvenient for both Valkor and himself if his true vocation became known. Especially so for Valkor.

    As the Tenets of Allfather states, life of a human being, no matter how despicable he may be, is precious, though Ray had always found this to be the most¡­contradictory, no, most confusing of all the Tenets. His Heart understood it. His Crown didn¡¯t.

    At the intersection of Terans Street and Gumna Avenue, Ray stopped, casually taking a seat on a bench beside the road. It was a crowded part of the city, particularly at this time of the early evening when craftsmen, traders and low-ranking administrators returned home from their jobs. The Laughing Lion, a modest and not-too-popular inn, was located just opposite him, on the other side of Terans Street, at the dead-center of the Rift. It was in an affluent neighborhood, but not overly so, and also happened to be far from the Uni, two of the reasons why Ray had chosen this place.

    Reasonably sure that he wasn¡¯t being followed, Ray gingerly got to his feet. After only a couple of near-collisions with palanquins and rickshaws, he managed to cross the street, and following a final glance at his surroundings, entered the busier-than-usual inn.

    If one doesn¡¯t stand out physically or behaviorally, the best place for anonymity is in a crowd. With his medium height and build, chocolate-brown hair and light-brown skin-tone typical to most Arunians, and years of experience working as a covert operative in a foreign country, Ray blended in seamlessly with the patrons, most of whom were from lower-middle class background.

    Locating the ramrod-thin Karim, he gave an almost imperceptible nod. In reply, the shrewd and discreet innkeeper gestured with his head, leading Ray to a private room on the second floor. Once inside the modestly furnished room, Ray surveyed it with his senses. Only after he was completely satisfied did he settle into one of the three chairs in the room to wait patiently.

    Within a fraction of a bell, Karim returned with a bottle of Kanil and two glasses. ¡°Anything else, sir?¡± he asked, voice dripping with subservience.

    Although Karim had been paid handsomely, perhaps even extravagantly, for his discretion, it was the knowledge that Ray could snuff his life out with a thought which kept him submissive and loyal. If one could call that loyalty.

    ¡°No, thank you. If he¡¯s here, send him in.¡±

    Dressed in his usual worn workers¡¯ clothes, Valkor entered soon thereafter. Giving Ray an amiable nod, he slouched in his chair, trying to give the appearance of nonchalance. He even succeeded. One of the reasons why he had been hired. Bearded, dirty, unkempt but excellent at his job, Valkor had come highly recommended.

    ¡°So, what do you have for me?¡± Ray saw no point in prolonging this meeting any longer than he absolutely had to.

    ¡°Your boy entered Cornier¡¯s place, again. Spent the whole night. Left mid-morning.¡± He poured himself a glass of Kanil and gulped it down like ale. ¡°Seems he¡¯s become enamored of a young woman. Will know the name within the week.¡±

    Ray grimaced. Waste of good wine. But the news was definitely promising.

    ¡°Keep watching him.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡± Valkor nodded. ¡°Must say, the old boy has stamina,¡± he said with a meaningful smirk, one Ray ignored.

    Instead, he produced a leather purse from deep within his carefully camouflaged dimension bag, and threw it to Valkor, who caught it, bounced it on his palm to judge the weight, then opened it to make sure all ten gold coins as agreed were indeed there.

    Ray had impressed upon Valkor early in their dealings that most of the gold was for his silence and discretion. Not an uncommon occurrence in the man¡¯s line of work, but it never hurts to make sure.

    ¡°The wine¡¯s all yours,¡± Ray said, wondering if he¡¯d finally found a way to get leverage on Principal Power Cleric Jamal.

    If not leverage, then perhaps one of Madame¡¯s girls could be used to provide the distraction necessary for Compulsion. Compelling a Power Cleric as strong and skillful as Jamal would be nigh on impossible if he smells even a whiff of deceit. However, if he could be Compelled through another person¡¯s physical contact, a person who Jamal trusted, then the probability of success would improve considerably. Of course, that person herself would need to be a Cleric with appropriate skills. Something for Medilam to worry about. He already was familiar with that particular household. Intimately.

    It is best this way, Ray reminded himself on his way to his next destination after a quick change of wardrobe.

    Night had long since enfolded the ancient capital of Gaia. Both the moons had risen, and both were close to full, providing enough illumination to even read by, a rare sight that occurred once every couple of months. Most of the gaslights and a few of the newer electric street-lamps were lit, but they seemed almost unnecessary.

    As a woman and her ten-year-old daughter passed Ray, his gaze lingered on the two. Even though he had done many despicable things in his life and would do more such things in the future, it would be worth it. It would all be worth it.

    The end goal was noble, as the High Priest had told him that day. It would mean conquering a heathen country without any significant bloodshed. The Tenets would replace the blasphemous Lore and the Om nonsense. The Day of Reckoning was near, a day that would usher in an era of enlightenment and unity for the whole continent, eventually the whole world.

    Ray didn¡¯t know how his mission would contribute to that goal, but he understood knowledge should be compartmentalized, lest capture of one single individual reveal everything to the enemy. Someday, when that goal is achieved, and humans are, once again, all unified under Aimin, and the aditarus have been eradicated, he would be able to explain to his friends at the University, a place where he has spent more than half his life, why he betrayed them.

    But betray them he must.

    Ray shook his head, forcing himself to concentrate on the present and hailed a hand-pulled rickshaw, heading for the powercar depot just outside the city. He was scheduled to be the Power Cleric on charging duty today.

    About half a mile outside the city limits, located in a sparsely inhabited neighborhood, the depot was a daunting structure. Consisting of several interconnected buildings, most of them used for storage, processing, and maintenance of the power charging boxes, it sprawled across almost an acre of land. A relatively smaller portion of the compound handled traffic. The depot also acted as the place of initial admittance for prospective Material and Power Clerics. With only one University in a country as vast as Arunia, the charging depots played a vital role in recruiting potential Novices. Most large cities and even some smaller ones had a depot in the outskirts.

    Like all Master Clerics, Ray had been required to spend five years in the field, most of it in the city of Fukril, the capital of Northern Satrap, on the shores of the Boundless Sea. A nostalgic smile spread across his face. Those were days of relatively few worries. He didn¡¯t have to worry about having to kill his fellow Masters in their sleep, or sleep lightly himself fearing they might do the same.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    After entering, Ray signed in at the duty roster at the guard desk in the entrance foyer and hastened toward the charging room, or the ¡®Ice Room¡¯, as the mechanics called it. He found Kirsten, the mechanic on duty, waiting anxiously for him in the anteroom. After giving the man a greeting nod, Ray quickly donned a tiger-skin cloak from the small cupboard near the back wall.

    One of the most competent mechanics Ray ever had the good fortune to work with, Kirsten was short, lean and didn¡¯t have an ounce of fat on him. Looking at his perpetually scowling face, one could be forgiven for thinking him absolutely devoid of any humor whatsoever.

    At first glance, he appeared to be deep in thought, wrestling with some problem known only to him. And he usually was. After working with him for close to a decade, Ray had learned not to ask. If it mattered, Kirsten would ask for help himself.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t take too long,¡± he said to Kirsten.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± replied the mechanic without seeming to break his line of thought.

    Thankfully, today Ray was in good physical condition, having done almost no active Energy Manipulation. He disliked charging duty on days when he either needed to or was required to perform a great deal of Manipulation. It left his Crown and kernel signature vulnerable to reading. But with only four or so Power Cleric Masters in Jivanpur at any given time ¨C those that were active and lucid, that is ¨C it was an unavoidable by-product of the law introduced by the First Emperor, Arun. This way the Clerics would be seen by the public as being beneficial to society. Healers were also required to provide assistance in numerous Royal Hospices or Healing Halls throughout the country. Similar services were required of Builders, Artificers, Alchemists, even Sigilmasters like his good friend, Spencer.

    Personally, Ray thought the Clerics should be doing even more, especially in war proceedings. One must always use the Gift of Allfather to the fullest possible extent.

    The main chamber was an immense room one story below ground. It needed to be large so that more heat could be gathered, else there was a distinct possibility that the Cleric would die of hypothermia, as the heat being directed into the charging rods needed to come from the surroundings. And the surroundings included the Cleric¡¯s own body. There was no isolated system in the Cosmos, as Spence was fond of saying.

    At the center of the stone floor, on one of the three tables in the room, he found the storage box and three black rods, each about four feet tall, with a diameter of two digits. Sitting down in a chair and taking one of the rods in his hands, Ray made himself comfortable, an easy enough task with the plush chair, built on his recommendations by Huntwig.

    He then closed his eyes, letting his essence senses drift.

    Glowing pinprick orange embers of light floated everywhere around him, caressing his skin, stroking his hair, even entering through the nose. Ray willed them to gather around and within him, then mentally directed it into the strange rod through the Palm Chakra of his gloved right hand. Ice formed on the floor beside his feet, gradually spreading outward in a fractal pattern, extending right to the edge of the vast room. His breath started to fog.

    After a while, a loud beep sounded and a soft green light could be seen at one end of the rod.

    Remarkable creations, even if it required the help of heathens to manufacture.

    After finishing all three rods, Ray promptly put them in the specially designed box, made from a dark glossy ceramic substance, again built by the stonehorns, to entrap the heat within the rods.

    Exiting the chamber, he handed Kirsten the box, took off the stuffy cloak and headed for the study of the on-duty Cleric.

    As soon as Ray entered the room, located in the western part of the massive complex, he knew something was amiss. Gavin, the Guard captain who acted as the supervisor for the three potential Novices in residence, was pacing the floor with his distinctive hobbled gait.

    Ray sank into the chair behind the large oak desk. Feeling the inevitable effects of Manipulating a large amount of Energy, he quickly poured himself a glass of lager. Then, hoping to divert Gavin¡¯s attention from his infirmity, Ray cleared his throat. ¡°Lager?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Gavin could barely contain his anxiety, but remained silent. He knew better than to interrupt Ray after a charging session.

    After slowly drinking half the lager, Ray could feel strength returning to his muscles. Also, his Crown no longer felt sluggish.

    ¡°Problems?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. You could say that.¡±

    ¡°I did say that.¡± Ray didn¡¯t bother to hide his disdain. ¡°Who? Jovan?¡±

    At eighteen, he still hadn¡¯t experienced the Second Awakening. Of the three potential Novices living here, he was by far the oldest, and as such, represented the biggest risk.

    Gavin gave a dejected nod. ¡°I have even tried starvation.¡±

    Ray gave the Guard captain an irritated glance. ¡°That was ill-advised. If he is too weak to move, how is he going to Manipulate Energy? A small portion of the Energy comes from the Manipulator. Surely you must know this.¡±

    Gavin, who had been assigned this task for over two months, looked suitably chastised. ¡°I did,¡± he lied. Even in that, he was utterly inept. ¡°But since nothing else worked¡­¡±

    Ray wondered how he had managed to land this relatively easy assignment. The most likely cause, of course, was politics. The man was a living breathing testament to the drawbacks of nepotism. He didn¡¯t seem to possess much of a brain in that egg-shaped head of his. Even his torso somehow reminded Ray of an egg. An egg on top of an egg. Not a pleasant picture.

    ¡°There are other methods we could try.¡± Methods frowned upon here in Arunia, deemed too extreme. But Ray knew from personal experience just how effective those methods could be.

    And how traumatic. But he¡¯d survived. So will Jovan.

    Having decided on a course of action, Ray quickly finished the rest of the lager and got up, motioning for the captain to follow.

    ¡°The key to unlocking the Second Awakening, indeed both the Awakenings, is rage.¡±

    He knew what he had planned would work, and since it wasn¡¯t strictly prohibited, he decided to give it a try. Given his past opinions, opinions widely known in the Cleric circles, not trying would definitely raise suspicions. He had known one or two Power Cleric Masters, even here in Arunia, who had tried it in the past, with varying success. Ray would have to inform Jamal about it afterward though.

    As the senior-most Power Clerics after Jamal, Ray was in charge of recruitment here at the depot. It was his duty to ensure all those who walk in here having experienced the First Awakening develop the ability to Manipulate Energy.

    Some do. Rest die a violent death.

    Most people become aware of their ability to Manipulate Energy at a young age ¨C between six and thirteen ¨C almost always by accidentally starting a fire in a fit of rage. It is called the First Awakening by the Cleric scholars. Thereafter, the Stomach Chakra remains in an opened yet dormant state, slowly accumulating kernel. It doesn¡¯t necessarily imply the child is ready to become an Acolyte or Novice Power Cleric. Indeed, they can¡¯t even consciously repeat the feat until a similar event occurs, usually when they are into their teens, called the Second Awakening. Some, like Ray, experience the Second Awakening as early as age twelve, while in the case of others, it can take up to seven more years. There¡¯s often a short dormant stage following the Second Awakening as well, lasting no more than a year.

    But in one out of ten cases, the person may never experience the Second Awakening, even after exiting their teenage years.

    They are ticking time-bombs.

    After an unpredictable number of years, they blow themselves up, and anyone unfortunate enough to be near them. Since most of the said victims tend to be their loved ones, parents often bring their child soon after the First Awakening. A competent Cleric, of course, could sense the buildup of dangerous amounts of essence in the Stomach Chakra preceding such a tragic event, but for every Cleric there are over a million mundane individuals. As a result, to most, a dormant Stomach Chakra is more of a curse than a gift since even after going through all this trouble, Power Clerics are doomed to die young. Most don¡¯t live past age forty-five, with a rare few clinging onto the breath of life for five more years. At thirty-five, Ray was still in the prime of his life. Also, as a precaution, he always kept his Energy Manipulation to a minimum.

    After all, a Mind drunk on Power sooner or later finds Madness.

    Ten years wasn¡¯t long, but it¡¯ll have to be long enough to accomplish his life¡¯s goal. But then again, Power Madness can catch up to you rather quickly. Ray said a silent prayer to Allfather.

    ¡°Who are the two most brutal hand-to-hand fighters in your squad? Oh, and we¡¯ll also require a healer. Not a Cleric though.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡± Gavin asked, thoroughly confused.

    ¡°Best way to induce rage is through a fight. An unfair fight.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Primal Self

    Eve¡¯s search for a miracle took a back seat while passing in front of the powercar recharging building, the only stone structure in the entire outskirts, all others being made of wood. She¡¯d never imagined wood ¨C and expensive wood like teak, sal and mahogany ¨C being used for such mundane purposes and in such massive quantities. Strange as it seems, stone and brick were more costly than wood around these parts.

    Well, probably not so strange, she decided as her eyes traveled up the mountainside behind the city. It was a riot of green. Of course, to the Clerics, gold was as meaningless a concept as snow was to her, though for diametrically opposite reasons.

    Four Guards and a Journeyman Cleric in dark cloak were standing beside and just inside the entrance, presumably to make sure no unauthorized personnel entered the daunting structure. It was squat; only two-story tall, but well-spread out, encompassing a large area, well over a square mile. Since the powercells of the cars, each charged by a Power Cleric, were notoriously unstable in the hands of the untrained, she reckoned the security was necessary. Still, there seemed to be more Clerics ¨C Builders in their muted brown cloak, and of course the ubiquitous Power Clerics clad in all black ¨C here in Shillang than in Aimingar, the only large city she¡¯d previously visited, her one and only experience there leaving her with no desire to repeat the journey.

    Seeing only a token Guardhouse with a solitary, bored-looking Guard sitting outside and no Clerics, Eve uttered a silent prayer to Allmother and took the side street going into the eastern part of the city-proper. She very much doubted getting out was going to be as easy as getting in.

    Inside the walls, it was teeming with Guards, all seemingly taking their patrolling duties more seriously than the one now dozing behind her. And while none gave her more than a passing glance, an itch started to claw up her backside as she noticed something extremely disturbing. On several fronts.

    Some pedestrians were being questioned for no rhyme or reason.

    Well, no reason other than being born with a fairer skin or having lighter hair. Eve was safe on both counts as were the majority, but she saw more than few stonehorns, not to mention dozens of half-stonehorns who were taller, physically less robust, and possessed shorter horns, being harassed by the men and women in the dark-brown uniform of the Guards.

    Half a bell later, she¡¯d worked up a sweat navigating the hilly cityscape, and was considering who to ask for directions when her gaze fell on a half-aditaru, effortlessly gliding up the sheer inclined sidewalk like a swan, or he had been until he was ordered to stop and produce identifying documents.

    And then, of course, there were the other humans, the true targets.

    By now, she¡¯d gotten a feel for the city. The average citizen was slapbang in the middle of the spectrum in terms of skin-tone ¨C between the light-brown northern Arunians and Aiminians living in the south and east of the country who were born with dark chocolate skins. With the equator passing over Aimingar, such a spread was, of course, entirely natural. Still, since the spectrum was so narrow, a typical human born and brought up in Shillang was only marginally darker-skinned than an Arunian from the Southern Satrap which was on the other side of the Kailash. That didn¡¯t seem to matter to these Jukatis-blasted Guards, however. The difference was noticeable enough for prejudicial action.

    Eve put her head down and moved on with hurried feet, mimicking her fellow pedestrians, all the while hating herself for remaining a silent observer.

    After quarter bell, suddenly realizing that if the Guards had her description, she would¡¯ve been behind strelenium bars long ago, she allowed herself to relax, though still keeping her eyes on a swivel, and earth senses passive. Acting jumpy whenever some harmless guy in a cloak glanced her way was only going to make peeps more suspicious. With so many damned Clerics in the mix, if questioned, lying through her teeth wasn¡¯t going to be a viable option either.

    So Eve willed herself to act nonchalant, even chatting up a street vendor while nibbling on a piece of chicken kebab. This, perhaps inevitably, necessitated a hurried visit to the neighboring fruit-juice stall, since the amiable old hawker had somehow confused the idea of meat and added ingredients. Instead of meat with a lot of spices, it had been transformed into a shitload of spices with a few pieces of chicken thrown in as an afterthought, setting even her seasoned tongue aflame. A glass full of pomegranate milkshake, with a spot of cardamom, and still both her cheeks and ears remained beet red. Seems the citizens of the Spice Capital of Gaia took the moniker a bit too seriously.

    But the encounter, beside upping her spice tolerance level several notches, also served to provide some much-needed information as within half bell, Eve found herself standing in front of the Dancing Deer, a tidy and respectable-looking inn that was reputed to be less dishonest than most.

    The inside front of the ground floor consisted of one large room where a dozen or so mostly unoccupied tables were arranged haphazardly. The room was made of wood, as was the entire building, giving the place a feeling of coziness that stone or brick buildings lacked.

    At the end directly opposite the entrance was the bar, where a rotund man wearing an apron over his shirt and trousers paused in his attempt at cleaning a perfectly clean jar, and glanced her way. He was apparently the innkeeper because the wholly unnecessary efforts at cleaning promptly ceased. Slinging the rug over his left shoulder, the man looked her over, and then asked in an amiable voice, ¡°What can I do for you, young lady? You looking for a drink? Or a place to stay?¡± he said, glancing at her bag.

    ¡°Both. Need a room for the night. Also, could do with a nice hot meal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be four silvers for the room and one for the meal. We have rice, roti, chicken, rohu fish, mutton, cabbage, and potato curry.¡± He seemed curious but was shrewd enough to keep quiet, at least until the glint of silver was visible.

    He was going to be disappointed, Eve thought as she took out one of the four remaining gold coins from the purse in her pocket and placed it on the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll have mutton curry and roti, if they¡¯re fresh.¡± As luck would have it, she was all out of change.

    Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have shown the purse, she realized belatedly. Well, what¡¯s done is done. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the robbing type.

    But then again, looks can be deceiving, as her father was so fond of saying.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite fresh. Cooked not a bell ago.¡±

    The innkeeper had lost some of his earlier reserve, but anxiety had replaced it, and that anxiety was highly nuanced, hiding some concern other than his latest patron who was apparently flush with gold. But reading kernel signatures wasn¡¯t her strong suit, and not just because she couldn¡¯t sense the channels. She also lacked what her mother called ¡®resolution¡¯ when it came to sensing the Chakras, a fact which had, on more than one occasion, caused her to pick a fight with a far more powerful foe than advisable.

    Eve grimaced, absently rubbing her right shoulder, the memory of the pain still fresh in her mind. It was a lesson her elder brother had taught her, at the behest of her father.

    ¡°Wine or lager?¡±

    ¡°Only water please,¡± she replied, resisting the urge to order a glass of lager. If she was ever going to need her wits about her, it¡¯s now.

    The innkeeper nodded, placing five silvers on the counter, then headed for a side door to the right.

    She sat down in one of the chairs, placed her bag underneath the table, and breathed a small sigh of relief.

    Eve had long since realized she¡¯d have to invent a story about why a young unmarried woman was wandering all over Aiminia all by herself. Given the rarity of such an event, it¡¯s bound to raise a few eyebrows. She¡¯d decided, after long internal deliberation, to go with a lie laced with truth. Easier to keep it straight in her own mind.

    As for her ultimate goal, she¡¯d cross into Arunia and try to enroll in the University, or failing that, the Arunian army.

    Eve was very conscious of the gaps in her education. She had no formal training in earth Manipulation other than what she¡¯d taught herself. From reading the dozen or so books in the village school, through countless bells of practice and what her mother, who was an accomplished Journeyman Healer but possessed limited earth Manipulation skills, had taught her. It might prove insufficient for the reputedly lofty standards of the University, but she¡¯ll give it her best shot and let Allmother decide the rest.

    Her mother had hoped she would enroll at the Academy one day, as she had, and pass as a Master, unlike her. Every parent¡¯s greatest desire, to see their dreams come to fruition through their children.

    Realistically, Eve knew that while she wanted to be a soldier, a potential earth Cleric would not be allowed in the army, at least not as a soldier. She¡¯d have to graduate from the Academy as a Battle Cleric. Which is what she¡¯d worked for all her life. Of course, that was before her father¡¯s revelations.

    All a female with her heritage was good for was being a broodmare. Or rather, all she would¡¯ve been unless she had ¡®bad blood.¡¯

    Eve ground her teeth in anger.

    Now as an outlaw accused of matricide, even that despicable option was a distant dream. Which meant only one path was open before her. Flee the country of her birth and get herself admitted into the University of Jivanpur, by hook or by crook.

    ¡°There you go, Miss.¡±

    The innkeeper placed a plate containing roti, thick mutton curry, spicy mustard sauce, a mix of raw onions, green chilies, tomatoes and freshly cut lemons as well as a glass of water on top of the table.

    ¡°The salad is on the house,¡± her host declared, then wiped his hands with the spotless apron and stood there shuffling his feet, debating with himself for a moment.

    Between curiosity and caution, the former gained the upper hand. Unfortunately.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, Miss¡­¡± began the innkeeper.

    She did, but she also knew there was no stopping the man now.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°What¡¯s a young lady like you doing in Shillang, all lonesome-like?¡±

    ¡°Going to Garbal to visit my uncle and start on the job as a teacher at the local school. He recommended me to the Headmaster, and I was fortunate enough to get accepted.¡±

    Something in the man¡¯s demeanor convinced her to change the story she¡¯d prepared earlier. Not a great deal of change, only the destination, since the innkeeper wasn¡¯t the only one listening.

    ¡°I see. So you going to be taking the morning powercar, then?¡±

    Eve smiled, nodding. ¡°Sure am.¡± Especially since you¡¯re so keen on getting rid of a paying customer, she thought and started eating, hoping the man might lose interest.

    ¡°Tell me if you need anything else.¡± He wiped his hands again and left, seeming somewhat relieved.

    Her stomach churned, but Eve knew she¡¯d need sustenance for what¡¯s to come, and by now she understood in her bones what it felt like to go hungry even with a pocketful of gold.

    Both the curry and the roti ¨C circular flatbread made from wheat flour that was a staple diet all over Gaia ¨C were indeed fresh and contained a more sensible proportion of spices. Halfway through her meal, she cast a casual glance up toward the other end of the room, sensing earth Manipulation. The only other patron in the whole inn had finally decided to make his presence known, though Eve had noticed him long ago.

    A middle-aged man with a scar on his left cheek, having just finished his lunch, was leaning against his chair, eyes closed. At first glance he appeared to be fast asleep. But both his hands were placed on top of the table in a manner that seemed natural, yet was not.

    Eve frowned. From what she could determine with her earth senses, or to be more precise, essence, earth and wood senses, the man was scanning her and all objects in her vicinity. Before he realized she¡¯d noticed his scan, she averted her eyes and kept eating, keeping all her senses, both essence and mundane, alert. And passive.

    Presence of only two secondary Chakras, both on his right hand, suggested he was a scout or informant, though probably still a Journeyman, given that he¡¯d opened one and Awakened three primary Chakras, one less than her. This undoubtedly painted a bigger bullseye on her back.

    Before she could stop it, Eve¡¯s left hand shifted to her throat.

    To the scarf.

    To the lone bridge between her parents.

    Some might call her paranoid, but paranoia had kept her alive till now, and that same paranoid Crown Chakra was telling her, in no uncertain terms, to accelerate all her travel plans. Eve silently cursed all nosy innkeepers in the world.

    After a few more blinks, the man got up, and dropped a coin on the table. ¡°Here you go, Gabe,¡± he called out, then left whistling a dancing melody even before the innkeeper reappeared from the depths of the kitchen.

    Gabe, which she gathered was the prying innkeeper¡¯s name, picked up the coin ¨C a gold one ¨C pursed his lips, then headed toward the door leading to what was presumably the side yard holding the stable.

    Soon, a young girl about Eve¡¯s age came skipping out of the kitchen and bobbed her head in curtsy.

    ¡°Anything else, miss?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. Oh, and the combination of the sauce and the curry was wonderful. Please, thank the cook for me.¡±

    ¡°Ma will be mighty pleased to hear that, she be the cook.¡± The girl smiled and turned to leave.

    Eve was about to get up and ask for directions to her room when the front door slammed open and three roughly dressed individuals limped inside, arguing loudly.

    ¡°Old Ben hadn¡¯t been paying his due shares,¡± insisted one of the men who seemed to have an aversion to bathing as evidenced by the foul olfactory assault on her senses.

    ¡°Sigrid¡¯s Balls, that boy was slippery as an eel.¡± This one was stoutly built and nursing a black eye. The swelling had all but closed his eye, Eve was happy to note.

    ¡°By Aimin¡¯s Beard, we gonna get the gang together and pay him back thousand-fold. And then those pesky kids. Never had the nerve to challenge us before today. A minor tussle and thought we¡¯re easy pickings.¡± The speaker was tall, built like an ox, bruised all over and seemed to be the leader of this trio of miscreants, who had clearly been at the wrong end of a scuffle. Eve inwardly cheered whoever this boy was.

    ¡°Hey, Jenny darling, bring us some drinks,¡± the tall ox shouted, and then grimaced in pain. After giving Eve a good long lusty look, all three slumped down in chairs about ten feet from her. Then, the rank smelling man took out a knife, whetstone and started sharpening.

    This is going to be trouble. Not what I need. She debated whether to stay or take a nap in her room. Gabe was back from whatever errand he¡¯d been on and was looking at the three ruffians with resigned eyes.

    Once Jenny got them a bottle of whiskey and three glasses and turned to leave, the ox, who Eve had already identified as nuisance incarnate, grabbed her by the waist and pulled her onto his lap.

    Jenny whimpered, ¡°Let me go!!!¡± and looked to her father who was so furious the veins in his temple were visible.

    Eve was starting to get the impression this wasn¡¯t the men¡¯s first encounter with the poor girl, though her reaction suggested things had never gone this far before.

    Something stirred in the deep dark depths of Eve¡¯s Heart.

    ¡°Do you want me to call the Guards? Let her go, Billy,¡± Gabe said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Go ahead. The whole Guards and Cleric division are busy trying to catch those damned visitors, lava-cursed slippery eels. We¡¯ve had a rough day Gabe, no harm if Jenny here cheers us up a little, now is there?¡±

    He started tearing up Jenny¡¯s shirt while she screamed and kicked ineffectually. An enraged Billy then knocked her so hard that she ended up on the floor, groaning in pain.

    Seeing the girl getting smacked around brought back memories.

    Though the last encounter with her father lacked the sexual connotation, it more than made up for it with sheer violence. Being beaten black and blue by your own father, for the simple reason of existing, for being his daughter.

    And this was happening while her mother¡¯s corpse lay beside her feet.

    It¡¯d proven too much as Eve¡¯s Crown had simply stopped working. She¡¯d been too stunned with shock to even resist, and had taken refuge in her mind. Just as the pain and shock ¨C the mind-numbing pain and shock ¨C reached a crescendo, her father had raised a bloody fist for the fatal blow.

    And then, seeing something in her eyes, he had hesitated.

    At that moment, something had snapped inside her.

    Something primal.

    That primal self was aroused again as her blood boiled, heart thundered. Her senses sharpened, and she saw the room, her surrounding environment, with absolute clarity. The urge to fight became overwhelming.

    And then, the dam broke.

    Outwardly calm, internally seething, Eve rose to her feet. Within fraction of a blink, using subtle earth Manipulation to hasten her steps, she found herself standing right in front of the murderous Billy. Before the man could even react in anger, she jumped up, placed her hands on either side of his head and twisted, breaking the bull-like neck, his dead eyes still frozen in shock.

    The man stinking of half a year of waste reacted first. He attacked with the large knife he was sharpening.

    Eve evaded his thrust with effortless ease, then punched him in the chest, not bothering to pull her punches as she usually did. His rib-cage shattered on impact with her closed fist, sending him flying off to smash into the wall, where he was pinned by his own bent and broken bones.

    The last remaining man, who was standing with mouth agape, looked at all the carnage with a stupefied expression. After his Crown failed to make heads or tails out of it, instinct took over and he tried to bolt, only to crash into an adjacent table, depositing him flat on the floor.

    Eve gave the scared-shitless man an evil grin, took one step, then jumped up, cracking the wooden board in the process.

    And landed right on top of his head, pulverizing the skull with the heel of her right boot.

    Gabe, Jenny and another middle-aged woman, in all likelihood the cook and Gabe¡¯s wife, stood in silence watching her with horrified eyes.

    Then, Jenny began screaming and crying ¨C both at the same time.

    Gabe quickly shushed her, and as her mother went to comfort the hysterical Jenny, he slowly came up to Eve, having overcome his shock to some extent.

    ¡°How? How did¡­ You¡¯re a Cleric?¡± Gabe gulped, his expression more eloquent than words.

    Not technically. But most common folks wouldn¡¯t understand the difference, so Eve gave a non-committal nod, mind still stuck on the battle. Or massacre.

    ¡°Sorry for messing up your floor,¡± she absently mumbled. ¡°And wall.¡±

    Gabe gave a lukewarm smile in return. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself with that. Blood can be cleaned. Once lost, my daughter¡¯s honor couldn¡¯t have been regained.¡±

    Eve gave an agreeing grunt, eyes on the macabre decoration on the wall that had been a living breathing human being only moments ago.

    Her own strength and reflex sometimes took her by surprise, especially when she let her primal self loose. But things had taken a nasty turn after, even during, the battle with her father, at least at the tail end. Some manner of ailment that messed with her kernel and made her temporarily stronger. And faster, even considering the opened Spine. Not as strong as her father, but almost as fast. Which is what had allowed her to escape with her life then, and what had made mincemeat out of these idiots now.

    A small part of her mind scolded her for continuing to exercise willful ignorance. It was nothing as simple as an unknown ailment, but something far more sinister. Far more permanent.

    The curse of her father. Curse of Bloodline Resonance.

    After entering puberty, it had started to rear its ugly head, and now, at nineteen, she was fast approaching the peak, if she let herself embrace her primal self and the power it promised. Which she won¡¯t. That way lies madness. Not the Power kind, but far worse.

    Eve grimaced. Seems she¡¯d have to flee again.

    ¡°Is Jenny gonna be alright?¡± she asked, trying to distract herself from those morbid thoughts.

    The feelings of total incomprehension, abject fear and utter revulsion visible in Jenny, her mother, or even Gabe¡¯s eyes were easy to identify. She¡¯d possessed that same look in her own eyes when her father had butchered her mother, as she stood there and watched.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, I¡­ I must thank you¡­without you¡­¡± Gabe looked down and swallowed. ¡°I know this is poor repayment for what you just did, but you must go now.¡± His voice turned urgent. ¡°No matter how busy the Guards are, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    Outside, a few shouts could be heard. Jenny was still staring dumbly at the man stuck like a pig on the wall.

    Eve sighed. ¡°I understand.¡± She¡¯d even used active earth Manipulation during the jump.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some food and supplies.¡± Gabe said, hurrying into the kitchen. Seemed his earlier fear, although not entirely gone, had diminished somewhat.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that,¡± Eve told the empty air, wishing he wouldn¡¯t feel so threatened by her. She wasn¡¯t some rabid beast, out for blood.

    Ever since reaching puberty, she¡¯d known she was stronger than most grown men twice her weight, and not just because of her Awakened or opened Chakras. Now the effect seemed even stronger. But it¡¯d never resulted in someone¡¯s death before. Then again, she¡¯d always made a conscious effort to hold herself back, not giving in to that intoxicating urge to fight.

    Always. Until today.

    Guess I should be feeling guilt or remorse after what I just did, but I don¡¯t. Not sure whether it¡¯s a good thing or not.

    ¡°Allfather will be the judge,¡± she murmured, ¡°as He always is.¡±

    Gabe soon returned from the kitchen with a small bag stuffed with roti, butter paneer and Amsattaa, a kind of sweet dried mango slice mixed with honey, lime juice and spices ¨C an excellent snack with high energy content.

    As she was about to exit the inn, two long whistles rang out.

    On the street outside the inn, to the left almost two hundred yards away, a squad of Guards in their distinctive brown uniform could be discerned, all of them heading her way.

    Eve unhesitatingly turned right and fled. Even if these particular Clerics hadn¡¯t received the list of fugitives yet, they¡¯d have to be morons not to be able to put two and two together soon enough.

    Wishing she had a map of this Aimin-cursed city, Eve fixed north from the position of the twinsuns and headed toward the gate as fast as her feet could manage, using Manipulation to hasten her steps since there was no point in trying to hide anymore. Among that squad of Guards was an Earth Cleric, and he¡¯d clearly sensed her earlier Manipulation.

    Just as she reached an intersection of four streets, with her destination, the North Gate, barely visible in the distance, Eve slammed headfirst into someone coming from the street to her left.

 Chapter 11 - Answers Without

    ¡°What are you doing, looking to get married, you slip of a boy!!!! Barely out of your teens,¡± the old woman said.

    ¡°I turned twenty-two last month,¡± replied the young redheaded man.

    ¡°What I said,¡± the old woman continued, undeterred. She extended her left hand expansively, indicating the wide vista spread before them. ¡°You should be out there, doing shit. Seeing places.¡± Her voice dropped. ¡°Meeting people. Preferably nice young women.¡±

    ¡°Granma!! You know I can¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing the contrite expression on his face, her voice softened. ¡°Take an old soul¡¯s advice. Live life to the fullest before settling down with a young girl like Clara.¡±

    ¡°What if that young girl like Clara then wants to do shit and see places?¡±

    She let out a derisive snort. ¡°In that case, you clearly weren¡¯t thinking with the good sense Aimin gave you. Marry a girl too much like yourself, and you¡¯re in for an unhappy marriage. Too different and it won¡¯t last the decade,¡± she said. ¡°Most happy marriages are about balance and compromise. Lust peters out after a while.¡± A bit of edge entered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone tell you otherwise. Guilting a boy into marriage. Shameless!!¡±

    By anyone, she clearly meant this Clara girl, or more likely, her parents.

    The old woman suddenly gave a start. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna be a great granma anytime soon, am I?¡± She looked more aghast than the young man.

    ¡°No,¡± the grandson replied, sounding unsure whether to be pleased or not at the prospect. ¡°Were you and granpa happy?¡± His attempt at trying to change the topic was as transparent as his clear blue eyes, highly unusual among Aiminians, though his thick southern accent indicated he was one. The southerners tended to emphasize the vowels more, making the language sweeter on the ears.

    ¡°We were, Aimin bless his soul in the Eternal Halls. He was kind and understanding.¡±

    The young redhead looked taken aback. ¡°He was?¡±

    That statement earned him a good long glare. ¡°He understood me when most didn¡¯t. That¡¯s all that counts to me.¡±

    ¡°Fair,¡± replied the young man, mind lost elsewhere. Even from a distance, it was clear that he was looking at his own relationship with this Clara girl in a new light.

    ¡°Impractical, with his head lost in the clouds. Couldn¡¯t find his own boots without me,¡± said his grandmother, wiping the tears pooling in her eyes.

    On her wrinkled face was a radiant smile with a mix of sadness and memory ¨C memory of happy moments shared over decades.

    The young man, who had apparently inherited some of his grandfather¡¯s finer qualities, looked far off into the overcast sky. ¡°May his soul find peace and happiness in the World of Wonders.¡±

    At this point, they finally noticed the two travelers trailing them.

    James kicked his horse into a canter, settling in behind their cart, with Arjun walking beside him.

    ¡°Good day.¡±

    Slap.

    ¡°Damned mosquitoes. How the hell can anybody do anything constructive in this Aimin-cursed country?¡± muttered a familiar voice.

    Slap. Slap.

    Five days out of Agnipur, Arjun woke up to what had become an almost daily ritual; James cursing the all-pervading insects.

    ¡°And a good morning to you too.¡± Arjun yawned, rolling in his sleeping bag. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be someone who spends too much time indoors.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± James replied balefully.

    Slap.

    ¡°Well then, in Aiminia, outdoors and mosquitoes, especially during the Monsoon, are inseparable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I know it!! Ran out of Sholsilven bark. Had planned to restock in Agnipur, but the Dualgods had other ideas.¡±

    Sholsilven bark, imported from the aditarun country of Maha Aranya, when burned, produced a subtle smell which deterred mosquitoes and other insects. Most people couldn¡¯t afford even a pound of the stuff, though Arjun wasn¡¯t surprised the Cleric could.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s for the best. There¡¯s only so much space in there anyway,¡± Arjun said, gesturing toward James¡¯ sturdy leather rucksack.

    ¡°Had to discard my old trusted dimension bag just before entering Agnipur. Wasn¡¯t soon enough. I suspect that¡¯s how they caught my scent again. Didn¡¯t think it was within their capabilities.¡±

    The Cleric wasn¡¯t ruing his choice, but Arjun was, since those bags had always fascinated him. Created by aditarun Artificers, they used sigil-induced passive Enfolding to increase Space. Further thoughts ground to a halt when he noticed that James had changed his hair color and skin-tone, making them darker.

    ¡°Any particular reason you¡¯d want to alter your appearance? How did you manage to match your skin-tone with the hair color?¡±

    James gave a nonchalant shrug. ¡°Just the effects of a Potion, to throw the Guards off. A very expensive but highly effective Potion.¡±

    Arjun felt the Cleric was lying even though his kernel signature indicated he wasn¡¯t. As his gaze shifted to meet the Cleric¡¯s, he was also certain James had sensed that Arjun had caught the lie even though he shouldn¡¯t be able to. Apart from tightening his signature, he showed no reaction, and so Arjun tried to break the ice with another, hopefully less contentious, question.

    ¡°Always wondered; isn¡¯t concealment impossible when you¡¯re among Clerics? How do you even spy on them when one look at you would make it abundantly clear you¡¯re a Manipulator?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making several assumptions here,¡± James began in his lecture-room voice, ¡°some or all of which may be false.¡± He spread the fingers of his right hand, ticking them off one by one. ¡°If they expect to see a Manipulator who they don¡¯t know by face, then possessing an Awakened Heart Chakra is actually a boon. Secondly, even if they expect someone mundane, there are nowadays ways to temporarily hide your kernel signature.¡±

    ¡°What?!!! How?¡±

    ¡°Potions that less than half a dozen souls in Sindria can concoct.¡± A pause followed. ¡°There are other, less effective methods as well.¡±

    The revelation brought back some painful memories. ¡°The man¡­.¡± Arjun swallowed the lump in his throat. ¡°The aditarun man I¡¯d killed. He was somehow able to hide his Chakras.¡±

    ¡°But you could tell he was hiding them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Shrouding Vest.¡± James grimaced. ¡°Nasty invention that damages your kernel signature, turning the flow of kernel turbulent, and as a result, users lack control and precision.¡±

    Arjun thought back to his fight, and the burning question it had left him with. Could the explanation be something as mundane as lack of control? His gut insisted otherwise, but he was often guilty of looking for mysteries where there were none. ¡°And the Potions?¡±

    ¡°Potions usually work better than vests, as long as you don¡¯t do any active Manipulation. Or Enfolding. Clerics with keen essence senses can still detect the underlying signature, if the Potion user lacks proper control over his or her kernel signature.¡±

    ¡°But, they¡¯re still harmful to the user?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere near as much as vests, but yes. Prolonged use will still leave your Chakras crippled.¡±

    ¡°Potions can¡¯t be made to work on a permanent basis?¡±

    ¡°No. Not that we know of. They also have some severe side effects unrelated to Manipulation. It takes an absurdly strong constitution to handle repeated use. The only saving grace is that even a small vial of the stuff costs a king¡¯s ransom. And that¡¯s never going to change.¡± The Cleric shook his head. ¡°Having said that, even a decade ago, concealing any Chakra was considered a pipe-dream, until some Aimin-touched Alchemist from the Trade Cities figured it out.¡±

    ¡°If you can dream it, you can do it,¡± Arjun said, nodding to himself, eliciting a grunt of amusement from the Cleric. ¡°Speaking of dreams, can you make some please? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fully awake yet.¡±

    Less than quarter bell later, James handed him a cup of coffee, which even after only drinking it for four days, Arjun had developed an instant and intense liking. Most people in Aiminia prefer tea.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Arjun took a long relishing sip, then exhaled, feeling the stiffness from sleeping in the ground and riding a horse for five days straight slowly melt away. ¡°Ahh, this is the stuff dreams are made of.¡± He took another sip. ¡°Why do you think most merchants in Aiminia have almost no access to coffee? It¡¯s not as if people would be reluctant to buy it.¡±

    ¡°Arunia produces ninety percent of all the coffee in Sindria. They have a trade monopoly. As a result, only the rich can afford it in Aiminia. Not much chance of the situation improving anytime soon, either.¡± James paused. ¡°There is a possibility of imminent conflict with Aiminia.¡±

    ¡°How imminent and why?¡± Arjun pressed, alarmed at the prospect of war between two of the three greatest empires in Sindria. Such a calamity would ravage both lands, uprooting millions of lives in the process.

    James looked at him searchingly. ¡°All in good time, kid.¡± He then got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going hunting. Be back within the bell. Keep your eyes peeled.¡±

    Arjun was perplexed. In their limited time together, he¡¯d come to realize, that particular phrase was James¡¯ way of saying he didn¡¯t trust Arjun.

    He shook his head. Actually, that wasn¡¯t accurate. It wasn¡¯t distrust. It was more a case of judgment reserved for later time ¨C which, as a clandestine Cleric operating in foreign and possibly hostile country, was undoubtedly prudent. Not that he¡¯d told Arjun anything about the nature of his job. He¡¯d drawn that inference himself. And, when unable to bear his curiosity any longer, he¡¯d asked James about it, the Battle Cleric had just snorted, as good as a nod of assent from a reticent person like him.

    After doing some light yoga, which reminded him of his parents, Arjun¡¯s feelings of dread and worry resurfaced. Hoping to distract himself, he decided to practice the new hand-to-hand combat forms that James had shown him yesterday. Intense physical exercise was always an excellent way to ward off melancholy. But inevitably, his father¡¯s voice sounded in his ears, drilled into his heart by way of repetition: Meditation ¨C feel the kernel flow within yourself. Practice ¨C work ceaselessly and daily on suitable forms of Manipulation, battle-styles or exercise techniques to get a feel for the flow of essence outside your body. And finally, Time ¨C to accumulate kernel and solidify your gains and insights. Three paths to improving your Chakras, making them denser, thereby increasing the passive benefits, while also increasing the likelihood of opening others.

    Soon, Arjun lost himself in the forms, and when he finally stopped, he realized, from the position of the red star Surya, that almost two bells had passed and James had not only come back from hunting, but he¡¯d already skinned, steamed, and cooked the deer meat. He scolded himself for being so unaware of his surroundings.

    Following a simple lunch consisting of chapati and deer meat curry, Arjun decided to get some answers concerning his own past out of James, just as his father had suggested. The Cleric had rebuffed Arjun¡¯s efforts thus far saying it wasn¡¯t time yet, but he¡¯d stayed awake half of last night speculating about one horrible scenario after another. Truth could hardly be any worse.

    ¡°How did you know my parents?¡± Arjun asked in a firm voice that demanded answers. He¡¯d decided not to beat about the bush. The Battle Cleric, as far as he could ascertain from observing him, preferred directness from people, perhaps because in his job he met so few with that quality.

    James looked up from the small notebook he was scribbling in. Tilting his head, the Battle Cleric glanced upward at the overcast sky, expression thoughtful.

    ¡°Met your mother through your father. Dhrelin, or Siman if you prefer. He and I go way back. We were Novices together at the Uni, as some of us fondly call the University. Then, cadres in the same cabal, and finally, Battle Clerics,¡± he said, trying to find a more comfortable position while reclining against a large jackfruit tree, one of many in the grove where they¡¯d set up camp late last night.

    Arjun was too shocked for words. ¡°What?¡± he eventually managed to blurt out. ¡°My father was a Battle Cleric from the University? But¡­but that would mean he¡¯s Arunian,¡± he sputtered.

    ¡°Contrary to popular belief, even Aiminians are allowed to enroll in the University, although admittedly, that doesn¡¯t happen often. Your father was born an Aiminian.¡±

    James it seemed wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore, at least not about Arjun¡¯s own family, so with his Heart Chakra churning with anxiety, he asked, ¡°What about Ma? She was Aiminian too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your mother was born and bred in Aiminia. She went to the Clerics¡¯ Academy in Aimingar, though.¡±

    Mention of the Academy seemed to dredge up painful memories for James, as his eyes, only for the briefest of moments, became distant. And almost haunted. So Arjun decided to pursue another avenue and ask the question he¡¯d been leading up to. It was a question he¡¯d asked his father in vain countless times before.

    ¡°How exactly did my biological father and my brother die?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know exactly. Wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    James was still holding things back, but Arjun decided not to press the issue, at least not immediately.

    ¡°Your mother still thinks the baby¡¯s alive, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Shoulders slumped, Arjun looked down in apprehension, trying to hold back tears. Every time he¡¯d had this conversation with someone, it ended with that person quietly avoiding him thereafter, be it old friend or new acquaintance. As if associating with him, someone whose Ma had the Dread Disease as well as Power Madness, would taint them somehow.

    But this time, it was different.

    A gentle voice stopped the welling tears. ¡°What she went through, it¡¯s a miracle she survived. You must take heart from that.¡±

    Arjun gave a mechanical nod, sensing the Cleric¡¯s sincerity. It would, of course, help if he knew what she went through in the first place.

    ¡°Some people have to grow up and learn to face the world without any parents to show them the ropes. You¡¯ve had many wonderful moments with them both, and will have many more, hopefully. And Dhrelin loves you more than life itself.¡±

    ¡°I know. As do I. But, I must at least know who he was, my biological father. If he¡¯s not my biological father.¡± Arjun searched the Cleric with his eyes. And mind. ¡°Is he?¡±

    James shrugged. ¡°He is if he says so.¡±

    ¡°He said he¡¯s unsure. Which is true. But he¡¯s hiding something. About my past. I must know.¡±

    To Know. A tiny fragment of the dream still remained, embedded deep within his mind.

    ¡°An understandable sentiment.¡±

    ¡°My mother should know for sure, of course. But even when lucid, her memories are scattered.¡±

    ¡°Curse of Power Madness. Nonlinear time. Or memory. Often both.¡±

    ¡°Do you know? What happened before I turned seven?¡±

    ¡°No. Siman never explained the details. And I didn¡¯t ask. Even later.¡±

    Arjun deflated. He¡¯d never been more disappointed with an honest answer.

    ¡°Will I ever be able to heal my mother one day? At the University, they must know of ways to undo the damage to her Crown,¡± he asked after a while.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± James rubbed his chin. ¡°Haven¡¯t come across anyone who knows the remedy to either the Dread Disease or Power Madness. The damage to the brain and Crown, as far as I know, is irreversible. But a lot of Clerics at the Uni don¡¯t disclose the full extent of their knowledge. And then, there¡¯s the Library. No one has unlocked all its secrets yet.¡±

    Arjun considered for a moment whether asking the next question would be wise¡­or productive. But his father had advised him to trust James, and while his parents had been stubbornly close-mouthed about the subject, there was a chance that the Battle Cleric might not be.

    ¡°What are my parents running from? We moved almost every couple of years, never settling down. You know, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked, sensing James wasn¡¯t altogether surprised by this revelation.

    The Cleric hesitated for a moment, giving him a good long speculative look. Arjun understood what it meant.

    ¡°I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are.¡± He paused, gathering his thoughts. ¡°Most people¡­have ghosts in their pasts. Your parents have more than their fair share. Some, of their own making.¡± He looked at Arjun, glance meaningful.

    ¡°My brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes. One of those ghosts. But, some of the pursuers, the ones searching for your mother especially, are apparitions of a more materialistic nature, striving to fulfill material goals.¡±

    Arjun blinked. ¡°The Order?¡± Power Clerics of the Order were known for their ability to appear and disappear at will, hence the colloquial term ¡®Apparition.¡¯

    James smiled, his eyes containing a hint of approval. Then, those dark eyes turned darker. ¡°Even damaged, her Crown holds too many secrets. She was, after all, a Third Servant. And a fairly high-ranking one at that.¡±

    Arjun nodded for the Cleric to continue. He¡¯d deduced as much years ago.

    ¡°As for your father,¡± James paused, hesitation marring his features. ¡°They hunt him for a different reason. To extract information about his time as a Battle Cleric in one of the most celebrated and short-lived Fists in history. The Gray Fist.¡±

    Arjun stared at the Cleric, slack-jawed.

    ¡°How do you¡­¡± Seeing the twinkle in James¡¯ dark-brown eyes, Arjun¡¯s light-brown ones widened in shock. ¡°You were one of his Fistmates.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the other three?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re dining with Aimin,¡± James replied, stone-faced.

    ¡°Did any of them¡­have a split chin?¡±

    Adept as he was at hiding his emotions, James couldn¡¯t help but frown in surprise. ¡°No. Why would that be relevant?¡±

    ¡°Just a passing thought,¡± replied Arjun, doing his utmost to conceal the disappointment in the depths of his Heart. ¡°How did they die?¡±

    The frown drowned in a sea of regret. ¡°The last mission went sour. I was lucky,¡± James said, sounding anything but pleased. ¡°Barely survived. Dhrelin was captured and locked up in the Blackhold. Waiting to be¡­interrogated.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± the Cleric¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°he was interrogated.¡±

    Arjun felt faint. ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Eight years.¡±

    Arjun swallowed.

    ¡°Some secrets can never be unlearned,¡± warned the Cleric. ¡°Do you still want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He resisted as long as he could. Of course, eventually everyone breaks, though he still managed to cling onto some important secrets. Even learned a few of BrightHeart¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°And Ma?¡±

    ¡°Dhrelin met your mother there. She wanted to defect.¡±

    ¡°She was already there?¡±

    James gave an affirming nod. ¡°She¡¯d been a resident of the Blackhold a good couple of years longer than him. Finally, aided by providence or one of the Fatewardens, they both managed to escape. ¡± A gentle sigh escaped, one that held an unhealthy dose of self-recrimination. ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details. Was barely clinging onto my life at the time, recovering from a near-fatal gut wound, too weak to even Heal myself.¡±

    ¡°You tried to rescue them, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Unsuccessfully, yes. Almost ended up joining them.¡± A shadow of shame and regret passed over his face. ¡°Without the help of a complete stranger, a Journeyman Healer, I would¡¯ve joined my mates in the Eternal Halls. As for your brother, during the process of escape, Audrey¡¯s younger son, barely three years old¡­died in a massive explosion that obliterated a good chunk of the Blackhold. In the resulting fire and confusion, your parents fled with you.¡±

    Arjun leaned back against the trunk of a mango tree, trying to absorb everything he¡¯d just learned. More than he¡¯d bargained for. More than he¡¯d expected, though still less than he¡¯d hoped.

    Then suddenly, the realization hit. He sat up straighter.

    ¡°The mission. The last mission¡­it was to infiltrate the Blackhold and extract my mother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    For a long, drawn out moment, there was no reply. ¡°Yes,¡± the Cleric eventually said, his emotions shifting between shock, wariness, and most of all, sadness. ¡°The Gray Fist completed its last mission successfully.¡±

    Before either of them could explore the topic further, a massive concentration of essence blinked into existence, no more than a mile away.

 Chapter 12 - Price of Success

    ¡°What in the name of Allfather is it?¡± Arjun asked, trying to hone his senses onto it in order to determine its exact nature, which was proving to be oddly difficult, though by all rights it should be just the opposite. ¡°An incredibly dense concentration of essence.¡± He frowned, thinking aloud. ¡°Yet, it¡¯s not kernel.¡±

    James didn¡¯t seem alarmed. If anything, he appeared amused, though the earlier discussion had left behind a lingering sadness, something Arjun¡¯s mental talent enabled him to sense. ¡°And what does that signify?¡± asked the Cleric.

    The answer was obvious, yet the solution to this mystery wasn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s not inside any living being, of course.¡±

    Then, like a bolt out of the blue, the answer presented itself. Seems his days spent secretly poring over Thurma¡¯s cache of old books hadn¡¯t been a complete waste, after all.

    ¡°Natural Manifestation!!! Still in the process of forming.¡± Arjun lurched to his feet, ready to dash off into the forest to investigate. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d be able to witness one myself.¡±

    ¡°Hold your horses.¡± James put up a warding hand. ¡°Or rather, hold both ours. I¡¯m going to walk. There aren¡¯t any Clerics around for miles, or any human for that matter. But still, this is like a beacon for anyone with essence senses. You can¡¯t satisfy your curiosity if you¡¯re dead.¡±

    And so, more than half a bell later, with an impatient Arjun complaining about their slow and deliberate progress through the dense underbrush, the two of them finally stepped into a clearing. Ahead, inside a narrow aperture leading underground, probably an abandoned den of a badger mole, the object of their search glowed a luminous blackish ocher, totally blotting out his essence senses, so great was the brightness.

    Before James could utter another word of caution, Arjun hurriedly approached, bent down, then trusting his eyes more than his senses, fished the iridescent object out of the hole.

    Then promptly dropped it, and began trying to Heal his scalded palm, only to notice with his eyes that they looked pristine, when he could¡¯ve sworn his flesh was about to melt right off his bones.

    ¡°Sigrid¡¯s Balls!!! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Impetuousness of youth.¡± James shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t trust your essence senses so near a Manifested Gem still forming.¡±

    Arjun looked down in embarrassment. ¡°Reflex action. Couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Then, peering down at the object of his fascination, he said, ¡°What¡¯s its attunement? Can you tell?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And so can you.¡± James tied the reins on the trunk of a nearby neem tree and came over. ¡°In fact, this will be a good exercise for the future, although the prospect of encountering another one in the wild is remote.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen many?¡± asked Arjun, as his Crown Chakra began to gradually sort through all the contradictory information being received through his senses.

    In a small region around the multi-faceted fist-sized spherical Gem, the very nature of essence was being fundamentally altered. The wet soil, the humid air, even the few mosquitoes buzzing around hoping for a quick snack, all seemed to want to morph into what the Gem represented, into its essence. The golden wisps of kernel the tiny insects possessed resisted the invasive effects with more success. Any essence not attuned to living beings ¨C that is to say, not kernel ¨C fared much worse. Even the air warped around the Gem, sending out waves of essence, messing up all his senses.

    ¡°My second in the wild. But I¡¯ve been around a while,¡± James said, standing opposite him. ¡°Seen a dozen or so in Alchemical Labs. Those are refined though. Much safer to handle. As for its attunement,¡± he cocked his head, ¡°close your eyes, begin filtering out the Gem, and then, try to sense the surroundings.¡±

    Easier said than done, but hoping the rewards will be worth the effort, Arjun did as instructed.

    At first, he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere.

    Sensing his frustration, the Cleric said in an encouraging tone, ¡°No rush here. Take it slow and tell me what you sense. Even the most trivial feeling might hold the key.¡±

    After ten or so blinks, Arjun felt something. ¡°I sense the ground.¡±

    James grunted in agreement. ¡°That is to be expected, given your affinities. How is the soil being altered in the vicinity of the Gem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s compacting the particles further away, and reducing the density immediately underneath it.¡±

    ¡°And what is replacing the soil particles that are being moved away?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Arjun said, brows furrowed and eyes closed. ¡°Well, air I suppose, but I can barely sense it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s stopping the Gem from sinking into the ground as if it¡¯s quicksand, then?¡±

    Arjun was about to repeat his earlier answer, when he grinned, opening his eyes.

    ¡°The air isn¡¯t behaving like a fluid. It¡¯s acting as if it¡¯s as solid as the surrounding ground. Air-attuned Manifested Gem, as rare as they come.¡±

    James shared his grin. ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°Can I keep it?¡± Arjun asked, a bit of avarice leaking into his tone, though not for gold, but for power. The duel with the aditaru had left an indelible mark on his mind.

    ¡°Since you sensed and found it first, it¡¯s yours,¡± James said, ¡°once it¡¯s finished forming, which should be any blink now.¡± He walked over to Ria, and after rummaging around for a bit, produced an intricate metal box from deep within his pack. ¡°Put it in there,¡± he said as the Gem stopped altering the laws of nature around it and decided to settle down.

    With a feeling of apprehension in his heart, Arjun picked the Manifested Gem up. Unlike before, it appeared almost innocuous now, just a weirdly beautiful Gem that glowed soft purple. After he¡¯d placed it in the box and closed the lid, he asked, ¡°I sense... vibration, even now.¡±

    ¡°Essence Nodes, or simply Nodes,¡± James said, confirming his suspicions. ¡°Cosmic Nodes, some call it. Freshly formed, anchoring this Gem to the fabric of the Cosmos.¡±

    ¡°Do the Alchemic Gems also possess these Nodes?¡±

    James gave a wry smile. ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± He took the box from Arjun and placed it in his own pack. ¡°For safekeeping. Till we reach the Uni. Some of the Artificer Masters may want to take a look at this.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Arjun, unable to hide a happy grin. ¡°This day is turning out to be illuminating, sometimes too much for my eyes, and Chakras, to bear.¡± Then the grin vanished and his head turned sharply to the south. ¡°And the excitement isn¡¯t likely to abate any time soon, though I think I can live without excitement of this sort. There are a score or more people behind us, one hiding his tread.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? How far behind are they?¡± James sounded skeptical, probably because he didn¡¯t sense them himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. They must have picked up our trail again, or they¡¯ve somehow sensed the Gem. About two miles, just inside my range of earth senses.¡±

    James looked at him with something close to approval. His own range was about one and a half miles. They had discussed earth sense and ways of improving it yesterday.

    Every Cleric had an inherent sensory range, whether through earth, air or any other medium. It varied widely from barely a few feet to several miles, with the legendary Ascendant Leopold having a reputed range that spanned both the known continents, though Arjun personally thought it¡¯s more likely just an example of the mists of time obscuring and glorifying the past. But perhaps being an Ascendant, normal restrictions didn¡¯t apply to him. They certainly did to Arjun, and since the only known way of improving the range was practice, he¡¯d been at it since ten. His father didn¡¯t even have to prod. Arjun enjoyed passively observing his surroundings. Knowing, without letting anyone know.

    ¡°I can feel them now.¡± His ever-cautious nature ensured James hadn¡¯t yet unpacked their gear, perhaps anticipating the blazing beacon, otherwise known as a Manifested Gem, would attract unsavory attention sooner rather than later. ¡°You take Ria¡¯s rein, I¡¯m going to run. Need contact with the ground. We¡¯ll head north through a deer track that I found while hunting. Try your best to keep up,¡± he said, and then exploded into a burst of enviable speed like a tiger, promptly vanishing between two neem trees. Other than the minimized vibrations inevitably caused by his running feet, he might as well have an apparition himself.

    Taking Ria¡¯s rein, Arjun followed on his own horse, slightly bemused. How can James keep pace with a galloping horse? It would be him that would be slowing them down, not the other way around.

    Arjun¡¯s doubts soon turned to astonishment and shock, as he had to urge both horses to catch up with James who not only was sprinting as fast as a horse, but didn¡¯t even seem winded.

    Seeing the amazement clearly visible in his features, James gave a smile. ¡°You still have a heck of a lot to learn, kid.¡±

    Arjun couldn¡¯t help but grin in return. So he did.

    After about one mile, they came out of the forest into a paddy field that stretched as far as the eye could see, with a narrow raised earthen path bisecting it.

    ¡°Not being able to create shields is going to hamper your defensive capabilities.¡± Seeing the glum expression on Arjun¡¯s face, James added, ¡°As your father demonstrated throughout his career, it¡¯s not an insurmountable barrier to becoming a good Battle Cleric.¡±

    This made Arjun perk up in pride. His father often claimed the greatest flaw a prospective Cleric could possibly have is not lack of ability, but lack of desire to overcome any lack of ability.

    ¡°Try to take the attack to them before they get a full measure of your capabilities.¡± James must have sensed their enemies and seemed worried. ¡°How fast can you make a wall out of soil? Soft soil like this here.¡±

    ¡°Never timed it, but I¡¯m almost as fast as my father, at least in short bursts. Why? How many are there?¡±

    ¡°I sense a full squad of soldiers and one Cleric. They have changed course to intercept us. There¡¯s also another squad and possibly an Earth Cleric behind us, but further away. I¡¯ll have to incapacitate or kill the Cleric first, and quickly. You must slow down the soldiers till then. They¡¯re riding fast, a quickly built wall will be very effective. Wait till they commit, then build a knee-high wall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I¡¯ve never really fought anyone outside a practice ring before.¡± And never anyone other than his father, as it would raise too many questions.

    Until now, Arjun hadn¡¯t fully grasped the enormity of the challenge lying ahead of them. James¡¯ warning brought home the fact that he had no choice but to fight ¨C and Aimin forbid ¨C kill another human being. The hands holding the reins of Ria kept losing their grip due to sweat, and all the fluid exiting his pores seemed to be coming from his throat region.

    No, he told himself, fighting may be mandatory, but killing definitely isn¡¯t.

    ¡°Just remember, they won¡¯t hesitate to kill, or worse, capture you.¡± James looked hard at him for a time before taking out his shortsword.

    Arjun tightened his signature and managed a nod, still nervous.

    ¡°Why is capture worse?¡± he asked, just as around the bend ahead in the path, about twenty soldiers, not lowly Guards but Imperial Troopers, came into view. After catching sight of the two of them, they kicked their horses into a gallop. One Cleric in his distinctive brown cloak stayed back.

    Arjun¡¯s heart was hammering inside his chest so fast he thought he could hear it. Wiping the perspiring palms, he did what Thurma always said one should do in crises. He took a deep breath, released it, then kept repeating the process. James had offered him a spare knife the other day, but he¡¯d declined, not really accustomed to fighting with one. That may have been an unwise decision. Fortunately, it was only one squad. The natural physical advantage of being a Manipulator with three Chakras Awakened and another three opened or dormant should be more than sufficient, he reminded himself.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    When the galloping soldiers were seventy or so feet away, three of them unslung heavy crossbows and started firing yard-long strelenium-tipped iron arrows, all of them at James. It seemed they¡¯d already figured out James was the more dangerous foe and had to be eliminated first.

    All the arrows hit something invisible about a foot in front of James and clattered to the ground, arrowheads bent out of shape.

    Invisible to the naked eye, but glowing a pale bluish-yellow in Arjun¡¯s essence senses.

    His eyes widened. That¡¯s as dense an air-essence construct as he¡¯d ever seen. Not even strelenium was able to punch through. His father could form something similar, but they always stayed attached to his Palm Chakras or gloves, while creating slight perturbation in the air that often gave away their nature to the discerning eye. This one was connected to the Cleric¡¯s rapidly moving figure by nothing more than a thin barely discernible thread of essence.

    The soldiers showed not a hint of surprise, though. Apparently this trick, although new and wondrous to Arjun, was known to the Imperial Troopers. Even outlawed books were suspiciously devoid of any details about the fighting prowess of Battle Clerics. Far too much speculation and not enough concrete details. As such, just the opening salvo itself was quite illuminating for Arjun. But, all his excitement was smothered by the quivering anxiety ahead of the impending clash.

    As the Cleric in brown cloak stepped forward to engage James, all twenty Troopers swerved and headed toward Arjun.

    Quieting his thundering heart, Arjun ignored the faces of his swiftly approaching enemies and concentrated on judging distance. When they were less than fifty feet distant, he scurried down from his horse and placed both his Palms flat against the ground, facing the oncoming Troopers. With four secondary Chakras aiding him, a five feet high earthen wall formed in front of them in a blink. The first row of ten horses slammed right into it, causing the riders to go flying through the air. Most never got up when they came crashing down to earth. One was trampled by Ria and one, although apparently suffering from a broken arm, tried to attack Arjun with a truncheon, strangely enough.

    The second row of ten managed to jump the earthen wall only to crash face-first into an essence-construct. None of them got up.

    Apparently, there were some tricks that even veteran Troopers hadn¡¯t seen before. For instance, an invisible wall made of air that doesn¡¯t require the Cleric to actively maintain it. Not even using the thinnest of threads. Arjun sensed the essence-construct dissolve away only a few blinks later, but it had done its job with more efficacy than his earthen one. But no more attention could be spared for the injured Troopers or air-shields as Arjun¡¯s own foe was already bearing down on him.

    After a blink of hesitation, he managed to evade the truncheon partially, suffering a glancing blow to his right forearm in the process. The man¡¯s injuries seemed to be hampering his movements, because Arjun dodged his next two strikes with relative ease, and on the third, as the Trooper over-extended himself and lost his balance, Arjun delivered a blow to the back of his neck with the side of his palm. The man went limp, knocked out cold.

    Degenerative Healing was far more effective when your opponent can¡¯t put up any form of shield.

    That left only three others, one of whom, the squadleader judging by the single laurel on the right shoulder of his warded leather armor, uncorked a dark-green vial and chugged the contents down in one go. Within a blink, his dislocated left shoulder popped back into place with an audible crack.

    His fellow Trooper seemed to have come out of the ordeal with only a few scrapes and bruises. Together, the two battle-hardened warriors took out their batons, and cautiously approached him from opposite directions.

    Arjun¡¯s eyes darted to the swords at their waist in confusion, but any thoughts of asking them the reason for their choice of weapon fled as the third Trooper, still coughing up blood, managed to rally his flagging strength one last time to shoot a quarrel at Arjun¡¯s back. At the same time, the two baton-wielding warriors pounced.

    After his initial bout of nervousness, Arjun had fully come to realize one undeniable truth. Fighting a Manipulator, especially one who could affect both earth and body, was a foolhardy endeavor for even the strongest of mundane warriors ¨C unless they ganged up on him, and even then, the cost to take the Manipulator down would be steep. Every single Chakra opened or Awakened offered physical benefits, with time the only limiting factor for the upper bound of those benefits. Someone as young and inexperienced as Arjun would still be far too much to handle for three mundane warriors, even if they were the cream of the crop ¨C which these were. But his earlier moment of hesitation, one caused by his previous fight with the aditaru, which had ended with him killing another sentient lifeform, made Arjun decide to prolong this fight. A short fight would end with more death.

    A sharp signal from the Sole Chakra of his right foot created a thin but extremely sturdy earthen wall that deflected the quarrel, sending it careening toward the aghast squadleader who had no time to react. In the next blink, lowering his head and leaning to the left using an earth-induced push from his right Sole, Arjun evaded the thrust from the second Trooper, and in the process, delivered a gentle open-palmed strike to his abdomen, knocking the man out instantly using rapid degenerative Healing. Then, with a swift kick of his left Sole Chakra, he disrupted the still-standing squadleader¡¯s stance, sending him sprawling to the ground, where he was buried alive, though still conscious, with a quarrel sticking out of his left thigh.

    Slowly ambling up to the groaning man¡¯s side, Arjun bent down and placed his right Palm on the injured Trooper¡¯s head. ¡°Disappointing,¡± he said, putting him to sleep by disrupting the kernel leading to his Crown. A quick glance at the archer revealed his attention would be unnecessary, as the man had already slipped into oblivion, though thankfully not the permanent kind.

    Barely fifty blinks had passed since the Imperial Troopers had been sighted, and now, most were either unconscious or dead. Arjun didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. Not that he was looking forward to fighting more.

    Further ahead in the paddy field, now slick with blood, a solitary moaning figure could be discerned, the only casualty of the air-wall still among the living. But Arjun decided upon examining the man that he wouldn¡¯t be a threat to a kitten anytime within the next week. He then glanced around, trying to locate James, only to find him locked in a closely-fought battle with the Cleric.

    Arjun had always wished to see a Cleric-duel with his own eyes, not just through his father and mother¡¯s stories, which he now understood to be based on firsthand experience, although sanitized for an eleven-year-old child. The duel was both exhilarating and frightening, as it was raw, unfiltered, and unedited.

    And a glimpse into his own future, he hoped.

    To Arjun¡¯s untrained eye, they seemed to be equally matched in terms of both strength and skill.

    By now, less than a hundred blinks after the start of their duel, the ground in the immediate vicinity of the two was all churned up, looking more like coastal southwestern Aiminia after a spring cyclone had made landfall. There were broken bits of earth everywhere, even pieces of tree trunks lay haphazardly around, providing treacherous footing, not that it seemed to be bothering either of them, each moving with the grace of a tiger, using earth Manipulation to hasten, slide, or push their steps. The debris also provided ample opportunities for hurling projectiles, which the enemy Cleric did on every chance he got. With preternatural close-range senses, James effortlessly glided through the storm, the earth and essence mesh he¡¯d spread throughout the area tracking them all with unerring, and often uncanny, accuracy. The few sticks and stones he couldn¡¯t dodge, James blocked using small air-shields loosely tied to his whirling Palms.

    Frustrated by the evasive maneuvers, the enemy Cleric formed a massive cylindrical column that tapered to a sharp point, made from packed earth, and tried to spear James with it. It crashed into an invisible shield, but the sheer momentum knocked James backward, where he landed on a quickly-made air-shield that arrested his fall. His precaution proved life-saving since as soon as his feet touched ground, it became quicksand and he started sinking like a boulder. James recovered swiftly, somehow reforming the soil, then stabbed the earth with his sword. What followed was an incredible burst of speed where he attacked his opponent with his gloved hands, leaving the sword behind which was promptly and inexplicably swallowed up by the ground.

    Somewhat taken aback by this strange tactic, the enemy Cleric tried to duplicate his previous success with the earthen column. But James, who had anticipated just such a move, using a mighty burst of brownish-ocher essence, created an earth Manipulation induced thrust, enabling him to leap ten feet in the air, narrowly evading the deadly column. The Cleric¡¯s senses must¡¯ve picked up the dagger-like constructs hidden beneath the smooth surface of the column. Arjun¡¯s own senses detected them just a shade too late. Had it been him instead of the battle-hardened veteran, he would¡¯ve resembled a porcupine after that exchange.

    Next, as the two battling Clerics came closer together, with only a distance of about five feet separating them, a blur of motion followed where each tested the other with lightning-quick jabs that were blocked by even faster transient air-shields no larger than Arjun¡¯s head. Creating full-body shields like Enfolders was, of course, too inefficient for even 5th order Battle Clerics, consuming far too much essence and kernel. And stamina.

    Then, something unexpected happened. A display of earth Manipulation the exact mechanics of which escaped Arjun¡¯s keen but inexperienced eyes, even the other Cleric¡¯s far more seasoned ones.

    The old sword suddenly reappeared right in front of James on the ground, with the hilt pointing toward the sky. The Cleric blocked the subsequent stab with his own shield and grunted in pain, surprised that the sword had all but penetrated his defenses.

    Eyes wide in bewilderment, Arjun saw that the shortsword now sported a narrow bluish-purple band along the inner edge, an edge that seemed to come alive as a huge burst of kernel and essence entered it through James¡¯ right Palm Chakra.

    An essence-conductive sword!!

    The odd metal was quite literally the opposite of strelenium. How in the name of the Creator was the sword even structurally sound? Their opposing nature should¡¯ve by now started breaking down the edge, at the very least. The steel  it was mostly made up of was no ordinary steel, but made by expert Smiths. Yet, here it was, gleaming a clean deadly blue with a hint of occasional purple, the tiny sigils on it glowing like heavenly fireflies. Besides looking formidable, the edge also facilitated air-blades, a fact that the Aiminian Cleric was in the process of finding out first hand.

    A grin of sheer delight appeared on Arjun¡¯s face. James truly was a WeaponsMaster!! And one of considerable skill. Last couple of week¡¯s practice with the man had already informed Arjun that the Cleric was also a certified CombatMaster, though he preferred fighting with a sword.

    However, Arjun¡¯s delight was short-lived. The enemy Cleric¡¯s warded-armor, a leather vest glowing a steady blue from all the sigils, had managed to block the worst of the blow. Not surprisingly, it looked to be of a superior quality than the ones worn by the Troopers. Arjun¡¯s rudimentary knowledge in sigils indicated it somehow smoothened the flow of kernel inside the torso, apart from providing an additional layer of physical protection, which he¡¯d only needed once thus far due to his shield.

    I really need to learn how to create this air-shield. It could come in very handy, Arjun thought to himself, silently cursing his own lack of affinity for the element which was arguably the most useful of them all, since it was all but ubiquitous.

    But the strike and simultaneous subtle earth Manipulation that broke the man¡¯s footing had served its purpose. It had distracted the Cleric for a blink. And in closely-fought battles such as this one, a blink was an eternity.

    Taking the opportunity provided by this lapse in concentration at the crucial moment, James continued his attack with increased vigor, thrusting the heel of his left hand toward the enemy¡¯s chest. The hand slowed slightly after encountering the shield, as both the Palm and sigils flashed brighter.

    Then, after a long, drawn-out moment of struggle, the hand smashed through, hitting the Cleric square in the chest, swiftly dissolving the armor, sigil and all. What followed was a sickening crunch of broken ribcage. In the next blink, a crimson left hand came out of the back, spraying blood and gore everywhere. The macabre sight reminded Arjun of his own battle less than a week ago, one that still kept him awake at nights.

    The man¡¯s kernel signature broke apart, and he went limp, tumbling to the ground. But before Arjun could even heave a sigh of relief, he felt a sharp sting around his neck. Brushing the area with his right hand, he found a tiny red dart.

    ¡°Oh¡±, Arjun murmured, then slumped to the ground, having lost all feelings in his legs.

    Paralyzing toxin, his Crown Chakra supplied. He couldn¡¯t move a muscle, not even to cry out and warn James about another Cleric standing right behind him. A tall thin Cleric wearing a muted green cloak with a cruel smirk on his face.

    But James¡¯ situational awareness was honed through decades of combat, and he turned just in time to block a knife thrust to his abdomen. Then, using the momentum from a rapidly thrust out column of earth, he jumped away and landed into a crouch.

    As the fight took the two Clerics outside his field of view, Arjun cursed inwardly, being unable to even move his head to follow the battle. This must be one of the more accomplished Battle Clerics of the Order, as Arjun sensed all the eight secondary Chakras, as well as six primary ones, with three of them Awakened, their state, and density eclipsing even James¡¯.

    Arjun prayed to the Allfather for his traveling companion¡¯s safety and his own, then concentrated on trying to ascertain the exact poison coursing through his system.

    Maybe Allfather does listen to helpless young men trying to flee murderous Clerics.

    The poison was Jamrag¡¯s root extract. He knew it. He knew how to get rid of it, purify the body, and remedy the damage. So he set about doing just that. Within a fraction of a bell, though it felt like a lifetime to the heavily perspiring Arjun, he¡¯d managed to convert almost all the poison into harmless waste, most dissipating through sweat.

    Finally, being able to, Arjun moved his head. What he saw before him opened up a bottomless pit in his stomach.

    James, it seemed, was faring rather poorly against the Cleric. He was buried up to his thighs and bleeding profusely from three deep gashes to his torso.

    The cloaked Cleric leaned down toward him, his back to Arjun. ¡°Where¡¯s the Tome of Time?¡± the man asked in a voice dripping with perverse pleasure. ¡°What about the location of the other Artifacts?¡±

    Even helpless as he was, James eyed the Cleric with disdain, but remained silent.

    ¡°The way I see it, you have only two choices. Either you answer here and die quickly, or you answer in the Blackhold, and die slowly. Very, very slowly. I myself am hoping for the latter.¡± The man gave a wicked smile. ¡°The boy comes with me either way.¡±

    Sensing the Cleric¡¯s next move, which would undoubtedly send James¡¯ soul to the Eternal Halls, Arjun moved his fingers, then arms and coughed, sending a low vibration through the soil, which sent the clearly-surprised Cleric toppling to the ground. Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, the Battle Cleric leapt out of his vertical burial chamber, sword in hand, and just as the cloaked Cleric staggered to his feet, in one swift two-handed horizontal motion, James decapitated the man using the sharpest air-blade Arjun had ever seen.

    ¡°Cleanup will be messy,¡± he mumbled, still in shock.

    With blood squirting from the headless corpse, the rest of the body slowly tumbled to the ground beside the absolutely tapped-out Battle Cleric, who paid it no heed. His tired gaze was locked onto Arjun.

    ¡°Cleanup will have to wait. Can you handle the Troopers? Only one squad left.¡± Seeing Arjun¡¯s hesitant nod, the Cleric gave a wry smile, ¡°You handled yourself well. But everything has a price. Especially success.¡±

    Arjun shuffled his feet, forcibly averting his gaze from the headless man. Thank Aimin I¡¯m not prone to anti-peristalsis.

    ¡°What will you be doing?¡± he asked after an experimental swallow.

    ¡°Resting,¡± replied James, then unceremoniously slumped to the ground, unconscious.

 Chapter 13 - Sights and Sounds

    ¡°Are they gone?¡± James asked from Ria¡¯s back while munching on the last of the fish cutlets they¡¯d bought from a peddler on the highway to Shillang.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re over a mile away,¡± Arjun informed him from beside the slowly plodding mare.

    His own horse had bolted in the encounter with the Troopers, and since James hadn¡¯t yet recovered from his wounds and riding meant he couldn¡¯t use his earth senses to track potential Troopers, Guards or Cleric patrols, Arjun had insisted on walking while James rode on Ria.

    A thunderstorm in the morning had caught them by surprise. As a result, they were both thoroughly drenched and absolutely miserable. At least the downpour had ensured they weren¡¯t sweating like pigs. Undertaking a long journey during the Monsoon was utterly exhausting. When it didn¡¯t rain, it was as hot and humid as in the summer months. Of course, during the Monsoon it rained a lot, especially in the foothills of Kailash. Even now, dark clouds hid the sky, promising more rain to come tomorrow, though hopefully, well before then, increase in altitude would negate the heat. According to James, they had quite a climb ahead of them, the thought of which made Arjun giddy. Unfortunately, all his excitement remained as dampened as his clothes because the layer upon layer of dark clouds cascading down from the north-eastern mountaintops concealed more than just the relentless suns. Arjun was willing to brave the merciless rays of the twinsuns for a single glimpse of the legendary snow-capped peaks of Kailash.

    Suddenly, hope blossomed as a thought struck. ¡°How far is Shillang from here?¡±

    ¡°I recognize that grove of teak trees. We are almost to the outskirts of Shillang. The powercar depot should be just beyond that cluster of teak.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s feet staggered as hope withered.

    ¡°Kailash spans half the length of Gaia. It¡¯d be a miracle if you don¡¯t get a glimpse before reaching the Arunian Central Plains,¡± James supplied.

    Arjun glanced up at the Cleric and gave a dejected nod, noting with interest that James had gotten some color back in his cheeks. When he¡¯d collapsed after the battle, Arjun had feared the worst. But after almost one week of eating twice as much as his norm, he¡¯d managed to Heal himself. Arjun was no hunter, having grown up in cities or towns all his life. And so with James still not fit enough to hunt, they¡¯d run out of supplies, leaving them with no choice but to head for the nearest town or city, which happened to be Shillang.

    ¡°What about the City Guards? Will we have trouble getting in?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s usually only a single Cleric and one squad of Guards in the South gate. They are more concerned about people leaving the city than those entering it.¡± He glanced up at the overcast sky. ¡°We¡¯re just about on time.¡± Turning to a frowning Arjun, he added, ¡°And while inside, stick close to me. There are sure to be Cleric patrols about. Remember, if asked, I¡¯m a retired member of the Order, and you¡¯re my gifted but somewhat slow assistant, who I¡¯m sponsoring for the Acolyte test.¡±

    Arjun gave a nod of assent. They¡¯d been over the story countless times before. After his initial bout of reluctance ¨C mainly concerning the ¡®slow¡¯ part ¨C Arjun had gotten into the spirit of acting, going so far as to invent a backstory for his character ¨C Subolin.

    ¡°Worse comes to worse, we¡¯ll distract them long enough to slip past the net.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± While on the topic of acting, Arjun remembered a vague feeling that he¡¯d disregarded in the heat of the moment. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the Tome of Time?¡± He¡¯d been meaning to ask the Cleric about it for a while now, and even though he anticipated James¡¯ refusal, he at least had to try.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Cleric. He asked you about something called the Tome of Time. He wasn¡¯t talking about the hidden Artifact, was he? I thought those were myths.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you heard that,¡± James said, voice heavy with regret.

    ¡°So what is it? Did you steal it? Is that why the High Priest sent not just one but two Clerics?¡± Arjun vented all the pent-up queries and frustrations that had been plaguing him since he¡¯d applied his limited skills as a Healer to resuscitate James who¡¯d then been able to complete the Healing process himself. This was after incapacitating the remaining squad of Troopers, one of whom had slipped into coma despite his best efforts. The need to flee while guarding James meant he had no idea if the man still lived, though given the extent of his injuries, it seemed unlikely. Another soul sent to the Eternal Halls by him.

    ¡°I deserve to know the dangers we face,¡± he pressed, sensing James¡¯ usual reluctance about discussing sensitive and secret topics. ¡°We¡¯re traveling together. The perils you invite affect me just as much.¡±

    After a long couple of blinks of consideration, the Cleric relented. ¡°They¡¯re hunting you for a different reason altogether. For some reason they want to capture you alive. Did you happen to notice that the Troopers didn¡¯t use any lethal force against you, even when I was distracted by the Cleric?¡±

    Arjun thought back to the encounter. None of three Troopers he¡¯d initially faced had wielded a sword, preferring baton or truncheon. A disturbing fact.

    ¡°Why do you suppose they did that?¡±

    ¡°If I have to hazard a guess, I¡¯d say they wanted to incapacitate, not kill you. For some nefarious plot of BrightHeart, undoubtedly.¡±

    ¡°And you know, but can¡¯t tell me what this nefarious plot is, I suppose.¡± A sigh of frustration escaped as a plan started to form in his Crown. In their limited time together, James had become fond of him, Arjun sensed. At least, he didn¡¯t dislike him.

    So against his better judgment, Arjun began. ¡°While this knowledge is probably sensitive and even dangerous, perhaps it was the hand of the unfathomable Dualgods themselves that led you to Agnipur in the course of your escape from wherever you escaped from,¡± Arjun said, hoping his intentions weren¡¯t as obviously manipulative as the words made them out to be. In his head, it had sounded infinitely better. ¡°The Lore teaches us that the Dualgods affect the lives of ordinary men through innocuous, apparently inconsequential events. Numerous minor everyday phenomena, which are insignificant in themselves, occurring over many years, lead to one momentous event which changes the course of history.¡± He ended his well-rehearsed speech with a flourish of his arms, an act that prompted nothing more than a grunt of amusement. Then, a hint of a smile spread across James¡¯ whole visage.

    ¡°Some people are born politicians, able to convince a king that selling the kingdom was his own idea.¡±

    Arjun beamed.

    ¡°You¡¯re no politician.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Having said that, there¡¯s some truth to what you said. And surmised.¡± His keen inquisitive gaze indicated he¡¯d very much like to know how he¡¯d deduced this much. So would Arjun. His talent was more instinctive than anything.

    In the intervening silence that lasted several blinks, a thoughtful frown appeared on the Cleric¡¯s face. ¡°BrightHeart could be doing biological experiments. Creating hybrids.¡±

    ¡°Hybrids?¡±

    ¡°Interbreeding of humans and aditarus to create a being capable of both Manipulation and Enfolding.¡±

    ¡°Creator save us!!¡± Arjun whispered, staggered at the audacity of the High Priest. This was more than sacrilegious, trespassing on the domain of Allfather. This was simply evil. Then, a thought occurred.

    ¡°Never could find out from books what happens when a child is born of a human Manipulator and an aditarun Enfolder. Born naturally, I mean.¡±

    ¡°He or she grows up to be a Manipulator, or an Enfolder, if lucky. Rarely both.¡±

    ¡°How rarely?¡±

    ¡°Very. There have been less than a dozen known exceptions. In over three millennia. Only a couple of them died of old age, as people ¨C influential people ¨C tend to be wary of someone so potentially powerful.¡±

    Arjun gave a nod, eyes wide. That¡¯s rare alright. Almost as rare as Ascendants.

    ¡°Their physical appearance is always indicative of their Enfolding or Manipulating capabilities as well. If they look half-aditarun, which is the overwhelming majority, then almost always they¡¯re born mundane. All attempts to force the issue have resulted in stillborn babes. Principal Hamilton, if he decides it judicious, will tell you more.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±

    James remained silent, though Arjun detected a hint of an emotion he¡¯d never felt from the Cleric before.

    Apprehension.

    As a result, Arjun was so engrossed in his thoughts that he almost neglected the fact that James had never answered his original question, about the Tome of Time, supposedly the most powerful Artifact of Atma out of the seven.

    They rounded a bend in the highway, one of the busiest in the country from all the powercars they¡¯d seen, and the outer city came into view.

    It was large and heavily congested, with narrow dirty streets that seemed to have been built without any plan of any sort, though the hilly nature ensured it was far cleaner than most cities in the Flatland.

    As James had predicted, there were no Guards at the gate, although there was a guardhouse. Upon entering, Arjun realized that there was a solitary Guard on duty, but he was quietly snoring while reclining in a chair. More importantly, no Clerics could be seen anywhere in the immediate vicinity of the gate. Somehow, Arjun doubted it was a matter of simple chance.

    ¡°Come on, this way.¡± James turned Ria to the left and Arjun followed, trying to take in all the sights and sounds.

    The last time he¡¯d been in a city of this size was five years ago when he¡¯d visited Ajoygar with his parents. Unlike the metropolis in the Flatland, Shillang seemed to have a more culturally and racially diverse population. He noticed more people with fairer skin and brown hair, with Arunian blood in their ancestry. A comparatively cooler climate and proximity to the freezing heights of the Kailash Mountains meant there were more stonehorns also, mostly traders and craftsmen ¨C to apply the term loosely. Even their mortal enemies would acknowledge the fact that stonehorns were peerless in those two fields.

    Also, the staggering number of wooden houses left Arjun grinning ear to ear with excitement. A few of the towns in eastern Aiminia, near the Shadow Forest, also used wood as the primary raw material for construction, but Shillang was no mere town. It was the largest city within a couple of hundred miles on either side of Kailash. Indeed, it was the fourth-largest metropolis in all of Aiminia, home to over a million people.

    After taking a circuitous route through some of the rougher neighborhoods of the city, a gawking Arjun and an impatient Cleric entered the stable of an inn called The Tipsy Traveler. Judging by the size of the stable and its lackluster state, it was a moderately prosperous inn, though its glory days were well past indeed.

    Upon hearing the snort of Ria, a young boy with light-brown hair came rushing out. ¡°Can I take your horse, sir?¡± asked he in an accent that sounded harsh to Arjun¡¯s ears.

    James gingerly dismounted from the exhausted horse and flipped a copper. ¡°Take good care of Ria here, and there will be an additional copper waiting for you.¡±

    The shaggy-haired boy plucked it out of the air with an effortless grace that Arjun couldn¡¯t help but envy.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The kid bobbed his head, gave Arjun a broad smile, then led Ria away. This, most definitely, was not James¡¯ first visit here, as the boy wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised by the generous tip.

    After gathering their packs, as they were about to enter through the side door of the inn, Arjun paused. ¡°Have you stayed here before?¡±

    James turned a questioning eye toward him.

    ¡°The ostler kid knows you.¡±

    ¡°What gave you that impression?¡± James seemed to be genuinely curious, though it was mixed with a fair amount of wariness.

    Expecting trust without giving it seemed unfair, so after a moment¡¯s consideration, Arjun followed his gut.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always been able to sense, at least to a certain extent, what other people around me are feeling. Even more so if I¡¯m in direct physical contact with that person.¡± He tried to express the sense he¡¯d gotten while the boy had been talking to James, and as always, failed. Words were simply inadequate to explain that particular feeling. ¡°He remembers you.¡± He finally managed to articulate. ¡°Fondly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± James frowned, then just as quickly, suppressed his facial expressions.

    Arjun thought he was concerned for some reason, but couldn¡¯t fathom why. Perhaps he thinks I¡¯m telling tall tales. He also wondered if he should¡¯ve kept his rather unique talent hidden from James, as he had from everyone else. Only his parents knew about it, and neither they nor Arjun had even the slightest idea how he was able to sense emotions. But for some inexplicable reason, a reason he found hard to explain even to himself, Arjun felt that James needed to know. There were too many secrets in his life as it was.

    The inside of the inn was tidy, well-maintained, and all but deserted. A large man with a potbelly, wearing trousers, shirt and what Arjun thought must be a symbol of office for pub owners and innkeepers ¨C an apron ¨C hobbled toward them. His left leg was slightly shorter than the right due to what looked to be an old wound.

    ¡°So, you finally decided to turn up.¡± A reserved smile followed the statement.

    ¡°Unforeseen circumstances,¡± replied James.

    Shooting a lightning-quick glance at Arjun, the fat innkeeper with flint gray eyes assessed him quickly, then turned to the Cleric, his right eyebrow raised. ¡°Who¡¯s the boy?¡±

    ¡°The son of an old friend. Conversation can wait.¡± Preferably forever, his tone indicated. ¡°We both need a hot meal, Kevin. A large hot meal.¡±

    Placing the bags on the floor, James slumped down into a chair. Arjun pretty much collapsed into the seat opposite. He¡¯d forgotten what sitting in one felt like.

    Analyzing the odd feeling at the back of his mind, Arjun realized he didn¡¯t sense any camaraderie or kinship from Kevin, only a deep-seated sense of gratitude toward James. Puzzled by this unusual dynamic between the two, Arjun once more regretted the fact that the Cleric was so close-mouthed, as he smelled a good story, and perhaps even an adventure, in their past, though his gut told him the shared history wasn¡¯t as straight-forward as that.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been through one heck of a battle,¡± the innkeeper said in a conversational tone.

    Arjun sat up straighter. The man was too perceptive for his liking.

    James gave an eloquent grunt, which could¡¯ve meant pretty much anything under the twinsuns. Even Arjun had a hard time deciphering what it meant. Lack of other patrons meant that the question, though unwelcome, wasn¡¯t prohibited. Still, seeing that the taciturn Cleric wasn¡¯t going to be forthcoming with any more information, Kevin shrugged. ¡°Lunch will be here soon. You want ale?¡± When the Cleric nodded, he went to the bar, poured two large glasses from the tap and placed it on the table.

    James took a few long relishing gulps. ¡°There seems to be more Guards and Clerics than usual. Anything I should be aware of?¡±

    Arjun tentatively followed the Battle Cleric¡¯s example. It wasn¡¯t perhaps the best ale he¡¯d ever tasted ¨C too light even for his liking ¨C but after over a week trudging through the wilderness during Monsoon, he wasn¡¯t about to complain.

    Kevin glanced toward Arjun meaningfully, and after a slight, almost imperceptible nod from James, continued. ¡°Not sure. But nothing good. Started about a year ago. Has been building up slowly but steadily. Number of Clerics and soldiers increasing. Fortifications cropping up all over Shillang, not just the Keep.¡± He seemed worried, although he was doing an admirable job of hiding it. ¡°They¡¯ve started scrutinizing the documents of anyone leaving or entering the North gate, far more intense scrutiny than before. How do you plan on leaving? Our usual channels won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Although his face was impassive, Arjun realized James was deeply troubled by the news. But, before further discussion could take place, a middle-aged woman wearing an apron over a beautiful green-and-blue patterned saree entered through the door leading to the kitchen, as suggested by the delicious aromas emanating from that direction, and carefully placed two plates on the table.

    Contents of the plates left Arjun salivating.

    ¡°Been a while. Tell me if you need anything else.¡±

    The smile she gave James held a heartfelt familiarity that surprised Arjun, though not as much as the fact that her Plexus Chakra was dense enough for her to be eligible for the Order twice over. Also, the adoration in Kevin¡¯s eyes as he looked at who must be his wife or consort provided another answer.

    The debt that he felt James was owed ¨C it was only so because she shared the same sentiment, but many times over. The large scar on her upper left chest, peeking through the saree, also hinted that the adventure Arjun had envisioned involved not the husband, but the Cleric in hiding. Or at least a Journeyman. She had as many as five opened or Awakened Chakras. Indeed, the exact same ones as Arjun himself except the dormant Stomach. He fervently hoped it won¡¯t Awaken in front of unfriendly eyes. Or people of dubious loyalties. If it did, half the Clerics of Shillang would be on their tail.

    Steaming rice, rohu fish curry prepared using curd, roti slathered generously with ghee, and mutton korma. Then, dessert consisting of sweet curd, and rasogolla, a spherical sweet made from a special kind of cheese called chhana which is found only in certain parts of Gaia. And a large glass of mango lassi to top it all off.

    For the next half a bell Arjun forgot about all his anxieties, worries, and fears. The distinctive spicy cuisine of Shillang, famed world over, didn¡¯t disappoint. From the very first bite to the last, it was a journey of exploration and discovery. The sheer variety of flavor left him ruing the fact that he wasn¡¯t a native of this amazing metropolis ¨C aptly named the Spice Capital of Gaia. But all journeys must eventually end.

    When finished, he glanced up and saw that a few patrons had started trickling in. As a result, the creator of such delicious treats was nowhere to be found. Arjun also belatedly realized why the inn wasn¡¯t as prosperous as it should be, given the location, tidiness, and most importantly, quality of food. It would be unfortunate if a Cleric from the Order wandered in here while she, or one of their clandestine clients, was dining out in the open. Some Clerics could sense another from as far as ten feet away even when the other party is engaged in no act of active Manipulation. Arjun himself could do so from about seven feet. His father had made sure of it.

    Arjun¡¯s eyes wandered over to Kevin, hard at work polishing pewter wares, his calculating gray eyes constantly assessing everyone entering the inn.

    The price one must pay for true love!!! Hopefully, that same love would be strong enough to keep his lips sealed, which James apparently believed to be the case.

    ¡°What¡¯s your plan now?¡± Arjun asked after coming back from the washroom.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for about two bells. Our rooms are on the second floor, in case you¡¯re tired. Try not to get into too much trouble while I¡¯m away. This city is wound tighter than a Viskian rope.¡± With that ominous piece of advice, the Battle Cleric left, deep in thought.

    After half a bell of observing the various patrons frequenting the place, boredom gained a firm foothold as Arjun realized, much to his own surprise, that he wasn¡¯t the least bit tired. What he was, however, was extremely curious about the city he¡¯d heard, and read, so much about. A good quarter of all the protagonists in the Historica began their journey in Shillang, before venturing off into the frozen higher passes of the Kailash. So, despite the Cleric¡¯s warning, after depositing the luggage in his room, Arjun decided to brave the city. An opportunity like this won¡¯t come too often, if at all. And, while James had mentioned the room, he hadn¡¯t specifically ordered Arjun to remain sequestered inside the inn.

    Had he?

 Chapter 14 - Chance Collision

    Just past noon, after leaving the inn, Arjun¡¯s feet, on their own volition, decided to head toward the old Keep. It was easily the largest structure in Shillang, in sheer volume even larger than the Temple of Aimin.

    Located on a low hill to the east of the oblong-shaped city, the ancient structure dated back to the 7th century AC, to the days of Aimin, when he¡¯d commissioned it. Directly opposite, less than four miles away on the other side of the valley, the even more ancient Temple sprawled across several acres of land. The gleaming top dome of the temple and the giant five-Nodal sigil representing the Pools of Power on top of it, both made from alabaster marble, were visible from miles away.

    Whether by design or happenstance, the massive structures seemed to be competing with one another in a vain attempt to prove their own supremacy, though in Arjun¡¯s mind, the winner in this tug-of-war of grandeur was the one that served a loftier purpose. Judging by the mile-long queue leading up to the side gate of the temple ¨C to the Langar or free kitchen, most common folk would probably agree with him. He¡¯d never seen a larger kitchen; this was easily twice the size of the one in Ajoygar, which fed over five thousand people a day.

    All his happy musings were cut short, when hearing a shout and curse, Arjun jumped to the side, and a palanquin borne by four heavily muscled men rushed past him toward the temple. This seemed to be a common occurrence, as the pedestrians, after muttering one or two profanities under their breaths, continued on their merry way without a second glance. Arjun dedicated a portion of his Crown to the ubiquitous noise of the city, and lengthened his steps.

    Horses, ox carts, carts pulled by farmers bearing produce and occasional palanquins flowed through the wide boulevard, but no powercars could be seen, as they were banned from entering population centers after the powercell of one had exploded in Aimingar over a decade ago, killing two score people.

    Within a fraction of a bell, Arjun was once again reminded why he found large cities so exhausting. Too many people within his range of senses meant too much emotion.

    Though not necessarily too many.

    For instance, the man directly in front of him on the sidewalk, a human in his early forties with light-brown hair, kept glancing at the woman at his elbow, his wife presumably, then his eyes would dart around looking for something, a palpable feeling of dread emanating from them both. To the left, a half-stonehorn, arguing with a fruit vendor selling pomegranate, kept shooting nervous glances around him, going so far as to claim he¡¯s a native of Shillang, an obvious lie clear even to those with no essence sense.

    All too soon, Arjun realized overwhelming majority of the people were experiencing one singular emotion, collectively so strong that he found it hard to process. That emotion being dread.

    But this wasn¡¯t his first time in a metropolis. Finding a row of low benches in a small park beside the street, Arjun settled into as relaxing a posture as he could manage, and started the breathing exercise taught to him by his mother ¨C back when he was nine, and she was consistently lucid.

    After getting his bearing back, which took a good half bell, Arjun, perhaps for the very first time since entering Shillang, looked around him with eyes devoid of the excitement of visiting a new city, one very close to Kailash. Thinking back on all the emotions he¡¯d sensed since entering Shillang, the conclusion was obvious. He cursed himself for missing the blatant fact that something was profoundly wrong with the fabric of the city ¨C with its people.

    They were afraid.

    Not of anything in particular, at least not as far as he could determine. It was a strangely nebulous fear, which would require longer to analyze. Vowing to be less na?ve in the future, that is exactly what he set about doing while on his way to someplace even more crowded.

    Hearing a cacophony of noise and following the rush of traffic, Arjun soon found himself in what he assumed was the main bazaar of Shillang. It was a huge circular open space paved with stone instead of brick, a place he recognized from one of Thurma¡¯s stories ¨C the renowned seven-street-junction of Shillang, called Ajoy Bazaar, named after the Second Emperor. Commemorating his victory over the tribal hordes, an immense statue had been stone-cast at the very center of the plaza by Leopold, the legendary Ascendant who supposedly was a childhood friend of the Emperor. The huge statue depicted a burly man of medium height, brows ridged, lips snarling in defiance, riding his prancing horse, Avik, with his sword thrust toward the sky. Time had not been generous to the statue of the Emperor. Almost a millennium of natural erosion, and of course, the inevitable bird droppings, had degraded the subtler aspects of his visage.

    The bazaar was absolutely teeming with people and jam-packed with vendors selling everything from spices locally produced to silk garments from Jialin, honey from Saylia, wooden furniture from Murinia, exquisite cotton garments from Tropia in Arunia, beautiful delicate pottery from Caleil, even tough arrow-resistant leather armor from Maha Aranya, home of the aditarus. About three quarters of shops were on the pavement, sometimes even spilling onto the streets. These were made from bamboo, tarp, and rope. Rest of the shops, owned by more prosperous merchants, consisted of permanent structures made of wood.

    ¡°Would you like a nice silken handkerchief for your girl, young man?¡± An old vendor asked as Arjun¡¯s aimless feet took him past the tidy little shop that was only a couple of yards wide, but dozens deep.

    Arjun gave a morose shake of the head. The silk looked soft enough, and the forest-green color vibrant enough, for the handkerchief to be priced at well over a silver. All he possessed in his pocket was a solitary copper. Neither did he have anyone to gift it to, for that matter. So, tearing himself away from all the colorful, glittering clothes ¨C including what looked to be a sherwani fit for an emperor, he continued his wandering, heading deeper into the bazaar.

    It was the most disorientating, breathtaking and amazing place Arjun ever had the privilege of visiting. It was also extremely frustrating. Everything he saw, he felt like buying, but couldn¡¯t afford to.

    Suddenly remembering the famed Spice Market should be somewhere around here, Arjun craned his neck over the crowd while looking for a side street. As he did so, someone up ahead caught his attention.

    Most people in Aiminia had brown skin, the shade varying from deep, almost mahogany in central, eastern, and southern Aiminia, to light-brown in north-east and north-west of the country. Arunians had light-brown skin in general, with people from Suhiria Mountain region having skin almost as light as the aditarus, whose tone varied from light, glowing, almost honeyed brown to pink. This person had light pink skin, but with a tinge of green. She was also several digits taller than even Arjun who stood out in this bazaar with a height of six feet and three digits. The woman, who seemed to almost glide across the ground with long languid graceful strides, was clearly of aditarun descent, though the distance rendered further analysis difficult. Rest of her appearance was just as striking as her skin-tone. She wore a split gown of sky-blue and a leather sleeveless coat which also seemed to serve as some sort of armor. Hair braided with light-blue flowers, her large slanting hazel-green eyes seemed to enthrall those fortunate enough to behold them.

    Some humans found their disproportionately long legs and slim build oddly unappealing. Not Arjun. And judging by what he¡¯d read, not poets, human or otherwise. If anything, they seem to dedicate an unusually large number of their works to aditarun women. Before today, Arjun didn¡¯t quite understand why, never having seen more than a handful of them, none from up close.

    Then, rising fury enveloped Arjun¡¯s face as he noted that a group of Guards had stormed up to her, led by a particularly obnoxious specimen of a human. Barring her path, they demanded she produce identifying documents. Which she promptly did.

    But the event acted as a catalyst that lifted the veil of willful ignorance from Arjun¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d noticed earlier how some people went out of their way to avoid the Guards, but being out of his range meant he couldn¡¯t get a sense of their emotional state. That was not the case here.

    Standing in a small patch of street devoid of people, these particular Guards regarded those around them with suspicion in their eyes, and utter disdain in their Heart. The scant few that were both inside his range and in the eye-line of the Guard all but ran out of there, their fear strong enough to be detectable even by a mundane. This was not an isolated phenomenon as Arjun spied another group, about a hundred yards ahead, evoking similar response from pedestrians, most of whom had light-brown hair, or were of either aditarun or stonehornish descent.

    So that was another question answered, at least partly, because Arjun was still perplexed as to why the Guards would behave this way, something that was clearly encouraged by the upper brass since it was so widespread.

    Arjun didn¡¯t know whether to be pleased or disappointed when the brutish-looking leader of the Guards spared him no more than a single glance, and the group moved on their way toward the central plaza, the sea of humanity parting around them as they strolled across the street as if they owned the city. He wondered if the conflict mentioned by James had anything to do with this puzzling behavior on the part of the Guards. How alienating your supposed allies ¨C the Balgistin stonehorns, or provoking the notoriously aloof yet frighteningly powerful aditarus helped Aiminia win the war, Arjun didn¡¯t know.

    But, possibly he was trying to attribute complex motives to a trivial human emotion. Pride. Or in this case, its little cousin ¨C prejudice. Being certain of the fact that you ¨C your race, country or religion, or all three ¨C were superior to everyone else¡¯s. Unfortunately, it was a sentiment that was all too common.

    ¡°So Ben, what¡¯ve you got today?¡± a rough voice with a heavy mountainous accent dragged Arjun out of his thoughts.

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t have enough¡­as I told you yesterday. Please give me another week.¡±

    It was an old fruits-and-vegetables vendor. Arjun happened to be standing right next to the cart.

    ¡°Told you yesterday, you been cheating on us, didn¡¯t I?¡± The same voice answered. It was a tall double-chinned goon that weighed a good two hundred pounds. Two other men, his subordinates by the way they deferred to him, were standing beside and just behind him. One of them was fondling a large knife strapped to his worn belt, while the other gripped a heavy cudgel with both hands, swinging it every few blinks in an overhead trajectory.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Birin, my little boy, he been sick, he has,¡± said the poor man, close to tears and shaking with fright.

    The intensity of the emotion was strong enough to drive Arjun several steps back. He cast a confused glance around him. No one seemed to be paying the incident any notice, almost intentionally so.

    ¡°Always was on time before,¡± pleaded the man with sun-burnt skin, hands spread before him in a supplicating gesture.

    This produced a guttural sound from the dark depths of the large man¡¯s belly that Arjun interpreted as a non-committal laugh.

    ¡°Give me a week,¡± the vendor said, now on his knees. ¡°You know me Billy. I¡¯ve never short-changed you.¡±

    ¡°That may be true. But, gotta make an example out of you. Tell you what, we¡¯ll take your fruit cart over there as payment till you cough up the coins.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯d take me twice as long to pay you back then,¡± cried the old man in vain.

    Unruffled by the kindly vendor¡¯s tears, Billy, who Arjun inferred was the local thug patrolling this particular neighborhood, advanced toward the cart, only to suddenly stop. Then, on an impulse brought on by Sigrid himself, he turned and snatched the leather purse from the hawker¡¯s belt, and in the same motion, kicked him in the gut. ¡°As I said, example.¡±

    The old man tumbled to the ground, holding his stomach, but didn¡¯t utter a single word in anguish. Tears once more pooled around the corner of his eyes ¨C eyes full of hopelessness, eyes that connected two Hearts.

    Without further thought, Arjun followed his gut. ¡°Give him the purse back. Or, do you want me to call the Guards?¡±

    Unaccustomed to being challenged so openly in what he perceived as his turf, Billy glanced up sharply, met Arjun¡¯s eyes, looked him over, and then started laughing. The other two ass-licking ruffians soon followed their boss¡¯s example.

    The forced laughter ended just as abruptly as it had started. ¡°Go run to your mama, boy. This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± Billy said, voice full of menace.

    When Arjun didn¡¯t bother contradicting him, the man turned to go collect his other dues, but was forced to stop when he felt a sharp tug around his waist.

    After helping the vendor get gingerly back to his feet, Arjun handed him the purse, only to find himself surrounded by the trio of bullies. By now, a largish pocket of space had been formed around the vegetable stall. People seemed to be almost unconsciously adjusting their feet to maintain a distance of at least twenty feet from them. Citizens of Shillang were demonstrably good at this practice.

    Before Arjun could even prepare himself mentally, two of them were upon him, blades bared.

    Knowing active Manipulation would be unwise, a nagging doubt entered Arjun¡¯s mind as a part of his Crown kept insisting he should¡¯ve left the old vendor to his fate. Then, at the sight of cold steel, all further thoughts were banished as battle-instinct took over.

    He managed to partially block one punch, evaded the knife-thrust, twisted his body to avoid the cudgel wielded by the second thug and in the process failed to see the other punch headed for his stomach, and as a result, ended up on the ground with the wind knocked out of him.

    Taking a deep breath, Arjun closed his eyes and Healed the bruises. He absolutely detested bullies. So, today he was going to teach them a lesson, consequences be damned.

    Slowly getting up, he squared his shoulders and took the stance for the Flowing Earth Sintu technique which was extremely effective for fighting multiple opponents at the same time. This was a slight variation of the base technique of Evasive Earth, which was the only one of the four base Sintu techniques Arjun was familiar with.

    As soon as it had become apparent that he lacked affinity for air Manipulation, his father had started drilling the Earth-based movement technique to increase Arjun¡¯s combat capabilities, something that had helped enhance his already above-average agility. This was back when he was twelve. Why block a punch using air-shield when you can avoid it?

    With his heightened sense of anticipation ¨C courtesy of his unique talent ¨C and excellent Material Manipulation negation ability, Arjun had started developing his own distinctive fourfold fighting technique that focused on anticipation, evasion, negation and hand-to-hand combat. Only in the past couple of weeks, when he¡¯d faced an opponent other than his father, did it become clear to Arjun how lucky he¡¯d been to have Siman as a teacher.

    Forcing the regret of unexpressed gratitude to the back of his mind, Arjun concentrated on the three goons crouched in front of him.

    Clearly surprised and enraged by his swift recovery, they shared a quick glance and attacked at the same time, one of them with the knife he¡¯d noticed earlier, another with an ever larger cudgel, while Billy went in bare-fist.

    Like the illusive and ever-present earth, Arjun ducked the wild inexpert swing of the cudgel using subtle earth-induced push through the Sole, then followed it up with a solid hit to the throat with the heel of his open Palm, causing the man to drop like a stone while clutching his neck. Then, blocking the knife-thrust of the second man by catching his wrist, Arjun dissolved part of the skin and muscle through rapid degenerative Healing. The knife clattered to the ground as the man went down, screaming in agony.

    The third fellow, Billy, seemed slower than before. Arjun evaded the fist with effortless ease, not even needing to use earth Manipulation. Then, as the large thug¡¯s momentum carried him past, another burst of rapid degenerative Healing to the left shoulder blade coupled with an upper hook to the right eye sent him rolling to the stone pavement. The howl of pain that followed was oddly satisfying.

    Well, that wasn¡¯t too difficult, though the ease with which he¡¯d dispatched them, and the subsequent feeling of power it engendered, now made him feel like a bully. ¡°And I hate hypocrites more than bullies,¡± Arjun scolded himself. Then, dusting himself off, he glanced around.

    Beyond the boundary of the pocket of space mentioned earlier, a large crowd of shocked onlookers had gathered. Faint whispers of ¡®Cleric¡¯ could be heard among them, a word that was accompanied by the emotion that seemed to pervade all of Shillang.

    Dread.

    In the next blink, as if to punctuate that feeling, a long whistle rang out somewhere in the next street. His senses picked up a couple of squads of Guards, each led by a Cleric, both using active Manipulation to hasten their steps.

    Just as Arjun was thinking things couldn¡¯t get any worse, James burst out of the packed crowd, took in the whole scene, then looked at him with an air of resignation.

    ¡°Are you allergic to some peace and quiet?¡±

    As the next series of whistles rang out, this time much closer, they both ran with all the speed they could muster without resorting to earth Manipulation.

    The overwhelming number of people in the bazaar and James¡¯ intimate knowledge of the alleys and back-ways of Shillang meant they soon lost their pursuers. To avoid suspicion, James insisted on walking swiftly instead of running. While the south-east section of the sky suggested the possibility of a shower, perhaps as early as late evening, the twinsuns¡¯ relentless rays meant they had to walk in the shade as much as possible. Not avoiding the suns whenever they could, might attract too much attention.

    ¡°How did your errand go?¡±

    For a moment, James seemed to be in two minds about answering. ¡°Got reacquainted with an old friend who wanted me to take someone with us when we leave. But the situation here is dicey as it is.¡± And I¡¯m already burdened with a kid. Arjun sensed the unspoken words clear as day. ¡°We might need his help while trying to escape this lion-trap though. So I said I¡¯ll think it over.¡±

    ¡°Did he believe you?¡±

    A look of annoyance flashed across the Battle Cleric¡¯s face, only slightly red with exhaustion. Arjun¡¯s own was beet red. ¡°Of course he did, since I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

    Skirting the truth. The man had made an art-form out of it.

    ¡°I was going to lie low for a couple of days while we both recuperated, and then see how things pan out. Imagine my surprise when, on my way to the inn, I chanced upon a fight.¡±

    Pretending not to hear the clear note of rebuke in the Cleric¡¯s voice, Arjun dodged a horse-cart while the driver shouted something unpleasant concerning his anatomy.

    ¡°Hope they haven¡¯t gotten wind of where we¡¯re staying.¡± James spoke in a low voice after Arjun caught up with him, ¡°Once I make sure no Cleric or Guards are around, we head for the South gate. North is too heavily guarded, especially now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Guess I wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± Arjun apologized, not for the first time. ¡°Do you think they sensed my Healing?¡±

    ¡°It would be nothing short of a miracle if they didn¡¯t. This city is crawling with Clerics. Especially the northern quarter.¡± James pursed his lips.

    ¡°But the range¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only limits passive Manipulation.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Arjun gave a nod. ¡°And I broadcast my location for all Clerics within five hundred yards to sense. Still¡­¡± he thought back to what he¡¯d deduced, and what his gut told him. ¡°Far too many Clerics in one city. Seems like they¡¯re expecting trouble.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps, preparing to cause some.¡±

    Arjun glanced up, meeting the Battle Cleric¡¯s concerned eyes.

    Yes. That would answer a lot of the other questions that had cropped up in his mind. But it also meant that the war James had mentioned was much closer than he¡¯d feared.

    At an alley opposite the inn, in the shade, Arjun waited as James sauntered into the stable. With his back to the side wall of a tailor¡¯s shop, he closed his eyes, trying to focus. As far as he could determine, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone approaching the inn with any degree of haste or urgency. But the Clerics or Guards could have anticipated or inferred that there was at least one Earth Cleric among the duo. They could be walking at a sedate pace to avoid alerting them, James had insisted. So, Arjun kept mapping nearby people in his head trying to determine if any large groups of people entered his range of senses.

    Within tenth of a bell, James appeared with Ria and another docile mare.

    ¡°Good old Kevin heard the whistles, and had everything packed and ready,¡± James chuckled. ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve had to leave Shillang ahead of schedule.¡±

    ¡°Or with the Cleric and Guards after you, I reckon,¡± Arjun said, failing to hold back a smirk.

    The Cleric gave a scowl and turned the horses toward the south in a trot. Shaking his head, Arjun jogged after him. James disliked any reference to his espionage activities, even though he never denied it.

    Again, the Battle Cleric¡¯s extensive knowledge of Shillang proved invaluable as the neighborhoods they crossed were either sparsely populated, or too dilapidated for there to be any sizeable contingent of Guards present. While passing through one neighborhood that was both, Arjun saw a group of kids lounging on the sidewalk. In an event that left Arjun bursting at the seams with questions, James handed the reins to him and engaged the kids in conversation that ended with them pocketing a couple of silvers and vanishing back the way the two of them had come from.

    Since stealth, precision, and sense of direction were more important than speed, from thereon they traveled on foot, a decision aided by the fact that both of them possessed earth senses. The pace set by James was brisk, but not fast enough to attract too much attention. And there was also the fact that Arjun suspected James himself didn¡¯t have a solid plan yet on how to escape this Aimin-cursed city.

    Seeing a large intersection up ahead, where four streets converged, Arjun began, ¡°Which way?¡± Then, not being able to help himself, the question leaked out. ¡°And why were the kids¡­.¡±

    That was as far as he got before colliding with someone rushing out of the street to his right.

 Chapter 15 - Visions of the Past

    ¡°There are many travelers on the path to Om, and on that path, a chance encounter or a lucky token may nudge the traveler on what may, at first glance, appear to be a different path. But all paths, regardless of names, Tenets and Lore, all ultimately¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave you confused.¡± One young aditaru, not even out of his twenties, put in over the Sadhu-ji¡¯s distant voice.

    Glancing up, he realized that his mutterings had caught Mainak¡¯s ears, and looked absolutely distraught. His kernel signature mirrored his reaction. Of course, without Awakening the Heart Chakra, he had little control over his signature, rendering him an open book.

    ¡°The road to knowledge starts with confusion and is paved with curiosity.¡± Mainak gave the unruly child what he hoped was an inviting smile. ¡°And tempered with tolerance.¡±

    Upon getting his bearings back, the child noticed his distinctive white cloak with green trims and gulped. His subsequent bow was so deep that it threatened to send him sprawling face-first onto the rough bark of the Vine road. The frightened green eyes looked ready to burst with tears.

    ¡°Forgiveness, Maestro!!!¡± said he, voice almost pleading. ¡°I meant no offense.¡± Then, providing another, thankfully shallower, bow, he scurried away into the sparse crowd, one or two of whom had taken note of the incident.

    ¡°Probably the smile was not inviting enough,¡± Mainak muttered, picking up his own pace as well. His mood brightened when keen eyes picked out his destination, a few hundred yards ahead.

    But just as his feet hit their stride, a sound reached his ears. A very unusual sound.

    Hearing a child¡¯s exuberant laughter, Mainak turned his head to the left. And then, all of a sudden, a memory took hold. A memory that was, and at the same time was not, his own.

    A short petite woman, barely over six feet tall, but handsome, especially as she wore a radiant smile on her face, was telling a child to stop fidgeting while she adjusted her soft forest-green salwar. The child was a boy aged about fifteen and he seemed strangely familiar. As with all such previous memories, this one too possessed an almost ethereal quality. Some of the surrounding details seemed vague, existing between realities, of imagination and fact, like autumn mist that might dissolve at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The boy pointed off into the distance, towards the foot of a Great Vine near the lake, little more than a shadow in the weak winter light. His lips moved but Mainak could not make out the question. He did not need to. As the scene unfolded before him, the floodgates opened in his mind and memory flowed.

    The mother answered, ¡°Not until you turn thirty.¡±

    Hearing this, the boy looked down in disappointment. But an ember of curiosity burned within him. Burned within Mainak.

    ¡°Why thirty?¡± Mainak muttered what the boy thought, as he was the boy who once had that very thought, though not in this lifetime, for she was not Maude.

    ¡°That is the Age of Fruition, when the body is prepared enough to survive the ordeal and the mind clear enough of the distracting thoughts of puberty, which Om help me, you just entered.¡± The mother, still smiling, answered her son¡¯s unasked question.

    As Mainak desperately tried to identify details about their attire and search the dreamy surroundings looking for passers-by, the woman turned her head to the left, saying, ¡°Blue is the color of dreams, and you are all my dreams made flesh.¡± She nodded towards an object hidden by the sitting boy¡¯s body. ¡°You also require a new one as this one that I made for you is utterly ruined.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, mother.¡± The boy looked down, sounding contrite. And he truly was. Mainak knew this to be true as surely as he knew the twinsuns existed. Picking up an old, faded and often-used piece of clothing, a cashmere shawl that had seen better days, he said, ¡°I would love another blue one.¡±

    Mainak¡¯s heart skipped a beat and the memory dispersed, leaving him standing like an idiot just past the brownish-red colored Blood Vines that formed the boundary between the Vine road and the narrow patch of green meadows beyond.

    The cosmos may have come into existence by happenstance, but a resourceful enough person can guide Lady Chance herself into his bed, a man who was once his father in all but name used to say.

    Not for the first time, Mainak wondered about the reason for these intriguing, if frustrating, visions. Is it a matter of simple chance? A Cosmic anomaly, perhaps. After not a small amount of careful consideration, self-reflection, practical experiments, research and medical checkups, he had ruled out insanity, mental illness and hallucination due to imbibing copious quantities of hashish. Ruling out the last one had been a memorable experience. The only possibility left was also the most illogical and least likely, as it had no precedence.

    No claim of past-life by aditarus, humans, or stonehorns for that matter, had ever been substantiated.

    And so the burning question remained. How, or more importantly why, was he experiencing these bizarre visions?

    ¡°Maybe it was premature to rule out insanity,¡± he muttered, putting the thought at the back of his mind as he witnessed the scene before him. The source of the laughter that had triggered the vision was quite real and thankfully, not his previous self.

    Two children, a boy and a girl just entering puberty ¨C siblings judging by their familial resemblance ¨C were laughing while chasing after a couple of Monarch butterflies as big as Mainak¡¯s head. Their father had stationed himself near the Blood Vine fence at the back where the Great Vine started to gradually curve downwards. An elegant middle-aged woman, clearly their mother, had a joyous smile on her face even though her occasional warnings telling them to watch their footing sounded exasperated.

    Every single aditaru passing by had a happy smile on his or her face, with some of those smiles also containing more than a little hint of jealousy. Mainak could definitely understand that emotion since having even one child, let alone two, was relatively rare. Or more accurately, such a rapturous event rarely happens once and lasts for a mere fraction of an aditaru¡¯s lifespan. Aditarus were nowhere as fertile as humans.

    Not that he was overly eager to have children now, or even ever. His life was complicated enough without the added responsibility of raising a child. So, after one last look backwards, Mainak resumed his journey.

    The Vine road met the Junction Platform, and split into four, with the middle two curving around the Great Vine and the other two forming a loop around it. After converging at the other end of the Platform, some quarter of a mile away, it continued towards another ¨C larger and older ¨C Great Vine roughly a couple of miles distant.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    This particular Junction Platform, named Nava-Niketan or New Residency in Common, held two dozen houses of modest size and half a dozen shops, most catering to Rangers and were owned and operated by their former members. All but one of the shops was located on the ground floor of the owners¡¯ living quarters. Mainak stood before the only exception; an unremarkable-looking storefront, barely ten feet across, most of which was taken up by a sturdy plain orchid-wood door with an old brass knocker. In an odd twist of fate, the sigil on top of the door declared that the address was 89 New Residency.

    The numbers 8 and 9 are significant in Omism. In calligraphic number systems, the seven base sigils corresponding to the Artifacts of Atma represented numbers one to seven, identifiable by the number of major Nodes each possessed, while the number zero was represented by the sigil of Null. Eight and nine corresponded to two concepts that were arguably even more important than the Artifacts of Atma ¨C Mind and Heart. They are of the utmost importance, since without them all else is meaningless. As a homage to that sentiment, a sentiment as old as the race of aditaru, there exists precisely seventy-two Groves in total, with the number remaining constant ever since Rebirth three millennia ago. Whether by coincidence or providence, seventy-two also happened to be the total number of Forefathers, the very First Generation of aditarus. Furthermore, throughout the Ages, there have been exactly seven Great Sages, plus Anantika, also called the First Sage.

    According to the journals that have managed to survive the test of time, Anantika detested all such sobriquet, all except that of Allmother. Hard to test the veracity of such claims since only two journals have ever been found, and authenticated. She herself did not keep a journal, neither did Aimin ¨C her consort, nor her son ¨C Chiranjeev. Her only grandson, however, did. But to this day, the Julibar Memoirs was a sore subject, even to the most practical of aditarun scholars.

    Sensing an interesting kernel signature at the other side of the door marked by such an auspicious number, Mainak reached out with his right hand. Before touching the knocker, the door swung open, revealing a middle-aged man, oddly stout for an aditaru. He was wearing a coat over his kurta, although with buttons open.

    Standing off to the side, the man gestured invitingly with his right hand. ¡°She is expecting you, Maestro.¡±

    After taking off his shoes in the small vestibule beyond, Mainak followed his quiet guide through the dimly lit corridor. Even considering who his mistress was, the man in front of him displayed admirably tight control over his kernel signature, revealing nothing but polite respect that Mainak¡¯s rank and status commanded. More accurate judgment was rendered difficult by the environment.

    So near the Great Vines, judging anyone¡¯s kernel signature involved a certain degree of guesswork, especially if that person was already skilled at controlling his signature. In Mainak¡¯s kernel sense, the Vines were almost like a solid column of purple bonfire, connecting Sindria with the greater Cosmos. Their unique and firmament-spanning kernel signature, which consisted of no less than two gargantuan Chakras, had some very unusual side effects on the surrounding lifeforms. Some scholars, including an old friend of his, postulated that this is the very reason behind an aditaru¡¯s inherently high kernel density at birth, the highest amongst the three self-aware species on Sindria.

    Arriving at their destination, a closed mahogany double-door, the man gave a bow, a normal bow of precisely the proper depth. Then, he opened the doors and stood off to the side, taking the rigid posture of a soldier at attention, with hands clasped behind his back.

    ¡°A new Novice?¡± Mainak asked as the doors closed behind him. ¡°And half-human no less. Are the neighbors even making eye contact with you now?¡±

    Not a single detail of the room had changed in over a decade. The same intricately woven tapestry of vibrant purple, crimson and silver, depicting the Peopling of Maharanya by the Forefathers, adorned the entire back wall. None of the seventy-two are still amongst the living, of course, but every single aditaru claims to be able to trace his or her lineage back to them. Some, like the proud owner of this particular painting, even have justifiable cause for such an extraordinary claim. As an orphan with no knowledge of his past except through questionable visions which lack any context, Mainak found this trait of the collective aditarun mindset quite thoroughly irksome.

    ¡°They will change their mind in a century or two.¡± His old signature master from the Rangers¡¯ Hall had changed about as much as the room, or the house for that matter. ¡°Or they will not. And circumstances will change it for them.¡±

    With her unusually intense pale-blue eyes, eyes most men found alluring, if unsettling, Sagarika indicated the cushioned seat on the thick carpeted floor. Mainak obliged, mirroring his hostess and sitting cross-legged on the lush soft green carpet imported from the Savannah a few decades earlier during one of their numerous missions together.

    ¡°As for Nuren,¡± she said glancing at the closed doors, ¡°in my field, talent like his does not come by often enough that I can afford to cling onto racial prejudices like the rest of my brethren.¡± Sagarika paused, lips pursed in disappointment. ¡°It seems even the Trade Cities are not as liberal as they claim to be.¡±

    Mainak gave a simple nod. She knew him well enough and long enough that she was aware of his views on such matters, even if she sometimes did not fully agree with them herself. One trait, however, she valued above all else: competence. Thankfully, even that was unchanged.

    Seeing the small thoughtful frown on her beautiful face, Mainak¡¯s lips tugged upwards into a teasing smile. ¡°Love letter?¡± he asked, glancing at the high-quality cream-colored parchment that held what seemed like poetry, written in an elegant male hand.

    ¡°Apparently.¡± She gently nudged the letter, still on the surface of the desk, towards him. Seeing the earlier frown had left an echo behind her eyes, Mainak¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. He did not need to ask if she was sure. They had spent a long time in each other¡¯s company, some of it sharing the same bed. As he read through to the end of the poem, his eyebrows shot upwards.

    After you left, nothing changed.

    Stars grace the firmament, still there as ever.

    Bringing promise.

    Promise of Eternity.

    Moons shine in the night sky, still there as ever.

    Bringing Memories.

    Memories of the Past.

    But you are no longer here.

    The moonbeams seem pale,

    Eternity too long.

    The memories seem hollow,

    Past too far.

    After you left, nothing changed.

    Except me.

    ¡°Certainly better than my clumsy youthful attempts, though still lacking in rhythm.¡±

    ¡°But not heart,¡± Sagarika put in.

    ¡°True.¡± Mainak gave a grudging smile. ¡°Having said that, while an aditaru professing undying love through poetry of questionable quality is not unheard of, declaring to all and sundry that he has changed is rather a novel event.¡±

    ¡°That was a private correspondence.¡±

    ¡°Even so, this is rather irregular,¡± Mainak said. Then, snuffing out the slight feeling of jealousy in the depths of his heart, he added, ¡°Though, not impossible.¡± His gaze held her intense eyes. ¡°Nor improbable, knowing you.¡± He let out a short rueful laugh. ¡°As I very well know from personal experience.¡±

    Sagarika produced a dazzling smile that had melted many a heart before the one beating ¨C a little faster ¨C inside him. ¡°You, my dear old friend, need not change, as you were born odd and should be proud of that fact.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Still worth reminding now and then, especially by someone who you hold in high regard and who cares for you.¡± Tucking the letter carefully away in the desk-drawer, her tone turned casual. ¡°I hear you are embarking upon a rather long journey to distant parts. I took the liberty of preparing your usual gears, with one or two additional items that I think you may find useful.¡± Mainak followed her gaze to the plain but high-quality leather satchel placed near the corner, one that emitted a faint violet-blue glow.

    ¡°Your foresight is as keen as ever.¡± And intelligence network even vaster than before, though Mainak expected nothing less. Rumors had a way of finding their way into her ears. On this occasion, it was even welcome. They needed to draw out the Aiminian spies in Jivanpur, after all.

    ¡°I also hear that the Wanderer is back in Ridmanya.¡±

    Memories thought long buried came rushing back like a mountain river. ¡°Where?¡±

 Chapter 16 - The Silent Smuggler

    The impact sent Arjun sprawling to the ground hard enough that his elbows and hands were scraped and bruised. He focused, Healing the injuries, then, slowly picked himself up. His fears that the Order and Guards had somehow managed to ambush them turned out to be unfounded, though he did sense another squad of Guards in the street the girl had shot out of like a quarrel.

    The girl in question ¨C or young woman, Arjun mentally corrected himself ¨C was short, buxom and moderately attractive, with shoulder-length curly dark-brown hair. By the looks of her, she appeared to be about his own age, perhaps a little older. Dark-brown skin and strong facial features suggested she was from the eastern region of Aiminia, where Arjun had spent much of his early childhood, parts that he remembered at least. Dressed in simple yet sturdy trousers and shirt, she carried a duffel bag slung over her shoulder. Somehow, she¡¯d managed to cling onto the bag despite the collision.

    All of these little observations came much later. What aroused his immediate interest was her kernel signature, which boasted as many as five opened Chakras, with the Plexus Awakened. And the opened ones ¨C Spine and Throat ¨C were as dense as his own, if not more so. More intriguing still, she¡¯d managed to already Awaken all eight of her secondary Chakras, a feat Arjun himself was quite proud of as it was supposed to be rare before becoming a Master Cleric. She was also subtly Manipulating the ground while moving, though she seemed to be unaware of the fact. Could also be that she didn¡¯t care if others found out.

    A series of quick whistles broke the momentary silence, coming from the street the girl had run out of. Either the Guards had located them, or the girl was being pursued by them as well. Neither case boded well for Arjun and James.

    ¡°Are you blind?¡± asked the irritated girl in a clipped accent, an accent that brought back tons of memories.

    Ignoring her understandable annoyance, Arjun eyed her footwear, which seemed mundane, yet clearly was not, a fact made apparent by her continued active earth Manipulation and the resulting faint spiderweb patterns of ocher. ¡°Nice shoes.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for pleasantries.¡± James, after quickly looking over the diminutive young woman, nudged Arjun, and he reluctantly obliged.

    Looking back he saw that she was following them, with what looked like one full squad of the Guards behind her in pursuit, whistling loudly, presumably communicating with other squads in the area.

    A nagging sensation at the back of his mind made him frown.

    Too preoccupied to give it further thought, Arjun picked up his speed. Since James had taught him how to recycle the toxic byproducts of exercise, reusing some and turning the rest into substances that exited the body harmlessly through sweat, he found he could sustain his speed for a far longer period than before. Otherwise, running for so long at such speeds would¡¯ve been impossible. Of course, Arjun was still nowhere as proficient at it as the Battle Cleric, which hampered their progress.

    James tried to lose the Guards and any pursuing Cleric by taking shortcuts through twisting alleyways and avoiding large avenues where other squads of Guards may be waiting to pick up the trail. Soon they found themselves in the north-eastern quarter of the city, a decidedly squalid neighborhood with gangs of starving children barely into their teens roaming the streets and sitting on front porch of ramshackle buildings. By some unspoken command, all of them vanished inside houses, leaving the area deserted.

    Concentrating, Arjun could sense more than ten squads of Guards converging toward their location cautiously. And while he couldn¡¯t sense how many Clerics accompanied them, with their unusually high density in Shillang, he knew it would be a large number. Far too many for the two of them to be able to handle.

    ¡°We can¡¯t make it to any gate, can we?¡± Arjun asked, dreading the answer.

    ¡°No,¡± James said as the north-east inner wall came into view. ¡°We might have to make our own gate, if it comes to that. But all the members of the Order in Shillang would then know our location precisely.¡±

    Even though the Cleric seemed calm, Arjun felt he was anxious. Compared to me, he is calmness personified. Hands on knees, Arjun wiped his perspiring brows and took a few deep calming breaths.

    ¡°So you peeps are fleeing as well, huh? Count me in.¡±

    Both Arjun and James whirled their heads around sharply, fixing the strange girl with two very different stares ¨C one full of questions, the other suspicion.

    She¡¯d managed to follow them despite the fast pace they¡¯d set. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t even seem winded.

    Was it a simple matter of chance collision? Or was one of Fatewardens taking a keener interest in their lives? When one of the three mythical Guardians of Time meddled in your affairs, it rarely ended well for mortals.

    Then again, probably the true reason was more mundane. More sinister.

    Perhaps she¡¯s a plant, placed in their midst to serve some long term goal known only to the Order. Either way, seemed they were stuck with her. With the Guards and Clerics so close, killing her would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth, even for an experienced Battle Cleric. James probably came to the same conclusion. As a result, other than pursing his lips in an expression of annoyance that lasted less than a blink, he showed no reaction.

    Then, up ahead, an unusual sight caught Arjun¡¯s eye.

    A tall slender boy about his own age, with delicate, oddly attractive features and pale eyes, peeked his head out from behind one of the houses adjoining the wall. The dust and grime all over his worn trousers and jacket, both of indeterminate color, made him look unkempt, though the short neatly folded glistening coal-black hair under his cap and spotless hands made for a contrasting picture.

    ¡°Who are you? The Guards back there were after you.¡± James¡¯ eyes were locked onto the newest addition to their party. ¡°Care to explain why?¡± Body coiled like a serpent, his posture promised violence. Wrong answer and blood would flow.

    Before Arjun could utter a single word to defuse the situation, her frank and fearless reply made him stop. ¡°Name¡¯s Eve,¡± she said, utterly unbothered by the subtle change in the Battle Cleric¡¯s body language. Arjun was certain she¡¯d picked up on it. ¡°What in Allfather¡¯s name is he trying to do?¡± It seemed Eve had spotted the boy as well, who was waving his hands about wildly, gesturing for them to follow.

    Arjun advanced toward him warily, with James trailing him. Satisfied they were following, the boy turned and scampered back to the side of the house. There, he stopped near one section of the city-wall, and pointed.

    Pointed straight down.

    Spurred on by an unknown premonition that promised joy unbound, Arjun gave the Cleric a pleading look, which earned him a small reluctant nod. And so, Heart full of hope, he approached the boy who kept pointing toward the wall, followed by making a series of rapid hand gestures, then he pointed downward, none of which made much sense to any of them. But Arjun had other tools at his disposal. Sensing he meant them no harm, Arjun approached with slow steps, hands spread out before him in a gesture of reassurance.

    As the dwindling rays of Surya hit his face, Arjun realized the boy wasn¡¯t a boy at all, but a half-aditarun girl, and she wished to help them escape. Standing before the towering inner wall of Shillang, Arjun awkwardly held out his right hand.

    ¡°Take my hand. It would help me understand you.¡±

    Looking up, she met his light-brown eyes with her oddly calm golden-green ones.

    Something somewhere clicked into place as two Hearts connected, and she instantly relaxed, then grasped his tremulous right hand with her steady left.

    As expected, her emotions became much easier to interpret. It confirmed what Arjun had sensed earlier about her intentions. It also revealed something grisly.

    She was missing her tongue.

    The jagged edge implied it was chopped off by a blunt knife. The level and nature of healing ¨C mundane healing ¨C indicated this was done while she was still a child. He shuddered to think the pain she must¡¯ve endured. Remembering the time constraints, Arjun shook the look of horror and stupefaction off his face. She herself had a knowing, resigned smile on her own.

    ¡°So we can escape through that section of the wall?¡± he asked, still holding her hand.

    The half-aditarun girl gave an emphatic nod.

    ¡°Will we have to use Manipulation?¡± he ventured, since she already seemed to be somewhat familiar with their abilities, though Arjun couldn¡¯t fathom how.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Can you show us the way, please?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    The question brought forth the most wonderful sight Arjun had ever seen. A radiant smile that pierced his heart.

    Before reluctantly letting go of her hand, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Arjun.¡±

    ¡°Aisha Antakanya.¡±

    The soft unspoken voice inside his head startled Arjun, so much so that he staggered, almost falling over backwards.

    Countless emotions, images, and feelings followed the voice.

    Under the onslaught of so much information, most of it painful, Arjun¡¯s mind almost drowned. Thankfully, that feeling only lasted a blink. What he gained in return was a mountain of information, most of it too vague to sort through, though some points of interest stood out, mainly because the associated memories and emotions were extremely strong.

    Arjun felt that beneath all the grime, stain and dust, he knew ¨C even understood ¨C her, at least partly. He¡¯d always been able to sense people¡¯s emotions, if those emotions were strong enough. Physical contact made that emotional link stronger for some reason. But he¡¯d never understood as much about anyone before.

    An orphan with no knowledge of her parents, Aisha had lived a hard, lonely life. Growing up in the streets of Shillang had been a difficult, sometimes brutal experience, but it was a breeze compared to what she¡¯d endured before. Something that was concealed, buried deep beneath her surface memories.

    Arjun was both glad and troubled by their unique connection. He also realized something else, something equally troubling. But deciding to give her the benefit of the doubt, he swallowed all his questions.

    ¡°She¡¯s half-aditarun and knows an escape route,¡± Arjun informed James, giving voice to the necessary bits. The Cleric and most certainly Eve, needn¡¯t know all the other personal impressions he¡¯d gathered so far. ¡°And means us no harm.¡± He answered the silent query in James¡¯ eyes.

    With the Battle Cleric brooding in silence, Aisha turned and ran up to one section of the wall behind some broken barrels where a small portion of the mortar had been whittled away. In a surprising display of physical strength, with one mighty heave she sent a barrel rolling a few feet to the side, in the process revealing a circular hole in the ground with a diameter of approximately four feet.

    ¡°Is that the entrance to a smugglers¡¯ tunnel?¡± James, still a bit mistrustful, asked, eyeing the hole.

    The half-aditarun girl bobbed her head up and down.

    ¡°Aisha, where does the tunnel lead?¡± Maybe they had a chance of escaping this city without having to fight an army of Guards and Clerics, after all.

    Aisha clasped his right hand with her left.

    James glanced toward Arjun, his eyes flickering between their hands and faces. One would never guess by looking at him, but he was deeply concerned.

    ¡°One end to the mountains, other deeper into the city,¡± Arjun answered the unasked question.

    ¡°More than five squads and six Clerics,¡± Eve said, coming up to the three of them. She¡¯d stayed behind while they talked to Aisha, her glazed dark-brown eyes clearly focused on the distant Guards, all of whom were closing in on their position fast. Arjun wondered if she had some Healing ability as well. That would not only be useful during the course of their escape, but also explain her incredible stamina. She certainly didn¡¯t have her Stomach Chakra opened, let alone Awakened.

    ¡°So, you know him?¡± Eve frowned, eyes boring into Aisha. Then she blinked in surprise. ¡°Or her, I suppose. Why did you pretend otherwise earlier?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to get to know each other better after we¡¯ve managed to escape.¡± James took their luggage from Ria¡¯s back, giving his trusted horse a mournful look. ¡°Creators know I have a few questions of my own,¡± he said, almost to himself. Then, he slapped Ria on the rump, causing the mare to bolt. ¡°We can¡¯t take the mountain route. They¡¯d be expecting it, and in all likelihood, have that end covered with scores of Guards and Clerics.¡± Turning toward Aisha, he asked, ¡°Can you take us to Krudil? He¡¯s a Master Artificer¡­ His place is near Davon Street.¡±

    Aisha gave a small nod. None but Arjun saw the glint in her eyes. He felt as if she was amused at the request for some reason. There was also another ¨C stronger ¨C emotion, veiled in carefully crafted evasions, hidden underneath the amusement. Arjun was so disturbed by their strange connection, however, that he wasn¡¯t certain he trusted his own interpretation of those emotions. So, he decided to bide his time and remained silent. One misplaced word of suspicion and James would be all over the poor girl. Besides, he trusted her implicitly¡­in spite of knowing her for mere blinks.

    ¡°Good.¡± The Cleric tapped the ground once with his right foot, squared his shoulders and without further ado, jumped into the hole.

    ¡°About ten feet. Footing¡¯s good,¡± James¡¯ informed them, his voice echoing slightly. Arjun, Eve, and Aisha soon followed.

    The tunnel was narrow, barely four feet across and perhaps five feet tall. Even Eve, the shortest member of their party, had to duck slightly. For Arjun, it was much worse. Incessant rains brought on by the Monsoon had seeped into the tunnel, from a nearby sewage by the smell of it. Also, the walls and roof had jagged edges from hasty excavation, which made the journey an even more painful process.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to light torches, at least not until we¡¯ve put some distance between us and the hole back there. The smoke and light may give away our position.¡± After inquiring with Aisha via Arjun, James took the lead, followed by the half-aditaru, then Arjun, with Eve bringing up the rear.

    For the first few hundred feet, the only sounds were those of their footsteps, sometimes on dry soil, sometimes on water. Or what Arjun hoped was water. Before long, more sounds could be heard, most interesting of them was occasional sound of water dripping from the roof which created strange reverberations that felt oddly eerie. And of course, there were other, less pleasant, sounds ¨C those of rats and other rodents. Arjun hoped he didn¡¯t trip on one in the dark. The little buggers were lightning quick, darting between their feet as they traveled. With his earth senses he could feel where most structures were, and living beings, even small rats, emitted dense glow of kernel. Still, the strong odor of animal dung and accumulated refuse made the journey quite an ordeal.

    After traversing about a mile, the tunnel gradually started to incline upward. Arjun stumbled on a rock protruding from the ground and bumped into Aisha.

    ¡°Can¡¯t see a lava-cursed thing. Do you think we could light a torch now?¡±

    Instead of replying, James took a sharp left turn, and a wave of relief and refuse hit Arjun. He could now see the distinctive soft glow of daylight in the distance, coming from a manhole up ahead.

    ¡°Careful. Sewers to the right,¡± James said in warning.

    With the added illumination, Arjun realized they were actually padding across a narrow raised platform on the side of a stream of dark viscous liquid. Then, like a fist of Aimin, the smell, which had been gradually intensifying for the last hundred yards, hit him like a war-hammer.

    ¡°Urgh,¡± he coughed, losing his balance, almost ending up face-first into the murky depths of the gently flowing sludge.

    Eve snapped out a lightning-quick hand from behind, grabbing hold of his collar, sparing him the ignominy of an unscheduled bath.

    ¡°Where now?¡± he asked after giving his rescuer a thankful look over his shoulder.

    Aisha pointed toward a rusted ladder and gestured upward.

    ¡°Seems we climb now,¡± Eve said, heaving a huge sigh of relief, which was cut short as she gagged at the nasty smell.

    ¡°Not all of us. It¡¯d be too conspicuous. Krudil¡¯s place may be watched by the Guards, if not the Order,¡± James warned, putting his right foot tentatively on the ladder, testing to see if it would hold his weight.

    ¡°Why in the name of Aimin would they do that? They have no clue we¡¯re headed there.¡±

    ¡°They have other reasons, of course.¡± James gave him one of his signature hard looks and proceeded to ascend the stairs.

    Arjun had seen that look countless times before, and not just on James¡¯ face. It was a warning not to ask further questions. Despite his best efforts, a deep sigh of frustration escaped. Why do people like hoarding secrets so much?

    The climb was roughly twenty feet. Once he reached the top, James subtly Manipulated the iron lid, and after heaving himself up, furtively glanced around. Then, he swiftly covered it up and began descending.

    ¡°Just as I thought. We¡¯ve to find another way of getting into the building. I spotted four Guards, and one Cleric¡­on just one side of the Aimin-damned house. I could try to take them out, but not before at least one of them raises the alarm.¡±

    ¡°Could make our own way in¡­if we¡¯re subtle about it, the Clerics won¡¯t be able to detect us,¡± Eve said.

    ¡°Thirty feet of rock, soil, and concrete separates us and that building. It would take a bell. We don¡¯t have a bell.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve entered the mouth of the tunnel we took,¡± Arjun informed James. With mounting tension and fear, he almost missed Aisha¡¯s gentle tug. What she communicated, released some of the anxiety. ¡°Thank Aimin. Aisha might know another way in.¡±

    James gave her a skeptical look but forbore to comment. The meaning of his hawk-like gaze as he followed Aisha with his eyes, never missing one single movement, was clear enough. He didn¡¯t trust her, but he did trust Arjun¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t she say so sooner?¡± Eve huffed. ¡°Come on girl, show us.¡±

    Aisha gave her an irritated look and proceeded further down the sewer with steady steps. Arjun couldn¡¯t blame her. Eve sure could get on people¡¯s nerves.

    About fifty feet ahead of the ladder, Aisha knelt and squinted, seemingly trying to identify one brick out of the thousands that made up the sides and arched roof of the sewage system.

    ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡±

    Aisha gave him a reassuring smile and placed her right hand on one brick which had eroded to almost half its original weight. A sharp click followed by a muffled thump sounded from somewhere beyond the wall to the left, and a hidden horizontal cylindrical passageway opened up.

    Must be stonehornish-made, Arjun decided, looking at the cleverly created latch.

    With their pursuers rapidly gaining ground, sliding on their bellies, four of them entered the passage without another word and Eve closed it off again, encompassing them in total darkness. Aisha took the lead. Mercifully, they didn¡¯t have far to go, less than fifty feet, but in the claustrophobic space, it felt like a mile.

    Finally, another thump followed, sounding louder in the enclosed tube, then a large door-like aperture opened up, flooding them with light. Soon, Arjun found himself standing in what appeared to be the cellar of a prosperous but disorganized merchant¡¯s dwelling. Neat stacks of barrels ¨C wine presumably ¨C lined up against three of the walls, while small broken empty crates with strange sigils etched onto them were strewn about haphazardly across the floor. Following a weak gust of wind, an earthy musky scent mixed with oil, metal, and something else reached his nostrils, causing them to twitch. Rubbing the tip of his nose, Arjun was in the process of recalling where he¡¯d smelled that particular odor before when his thoughts were cut abruptly short by a panicked exclamation from behind.

    ¡°Blessed Om! What¡¯s that?¡± Eve pointed toward the far wall, the one opposite which they¡¯d entered and which held a large oaken door possibly leading toward the rest of the house.

    Taken aback by this rather novel form of expletive, Arjun almost missed the object she was gesturing toward.

    Then, he saw it, and his jaw hit the floor.

    In the next instant, a loud whirring noise reached his ears and the room exploded into action.

 Chapter 17 - Wanderer by the Lake

    ¡°Where to, Maestro Ranger?¡±

    ¡°Immemorial Instant,¡± Mainak answered using the Common name, his gaze panning across the dark and deceptively calm waters of Jagat-Dwar, the holiest of all places to an adherent of Omism. Of course, with most who believe in Om being of aditarun heritage, it was sparsely crowded. As with all precepts of Om, pilgrimage was not mandatory, though there were occasional pilgrims visible.

    Sitting as he was eighty feet above ground on a small gondola made of bamboo which was hanging from the overhead wire using wooden clamps, Mainak could just about make out his destination, a tenth of the lake¡¯s circumference away. The ghat also acted as the gateway to the small island about half a mile offshore, connected by a narrow stone causeway.

    ¡°For an Awakening ceremony?¡± came the good-natured question from the amiable middle-aged man. His sandals had seen its youth when Mainak was going through his own, but the green kurta and light-brown cotton trousers were in good condition.

    With the tug of rope, a lever turned, and their airborne boat started its gravity-assisted journey towards the next Nodal Orchid, one of several along their route.

    ¡°I am heading inland.¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    ¡°Once.¡± The answer came out more forcefully than the innocuous question deserved.

    Even after almost two centuries, the memories had lost none of their potency. Perhaps sensing his mood, the driver gave a slight nod and went back to quietly communicating with the ropeway operator in the next Nodal Orchid, visible less than fifty feet away. The hand gestures were a less complicated derivative of the sign language used by the Rangers.

    Mainak settled into his seat, knowing the journey for the next bell would be a long one, especially since it would not only be a journey forward in Space but also backward in Time.

    One and a half bell later, Mainak found himself standing on top of a slight rise, with the ground before him gently flowing downhill to the actual ghat.

    The entrance, a massive heart-shaped door-frame made of mahogany, blood-bamboo and vine, loomed before him, a structure that was almost as ancient as the city of Ridmanya itself, which was founded back in the 3rd century AC. The shops bordering the Lakeview Road on both sides were mostly closed, today being kirday. Not a soul could be seen near the beach, of course. A unique mix of reverence and past trauma ensured that.

    Far in the distance, on the island of Matri-Ashirvad or Mother¡¯s Boon, a couple of aditarus embraced each other in a nervous gesture that was clearly visible even from this far away. Standing behind them in their distinctive cloak were two Rangers, observing not the parents but the calm surface of the lake. The anxious couple undoubtedly were the parents of the youth underwater in Immemorial Instant.

    Then, from somewhere behind him, sublime and subtle notes of a flute, playing a melancholic melody ¨C a very familiar melody ¨C drifted downwind, carrying with it a memory. Thankfully, his own. In it, Maude and the man playing the flute held each other in agonizing anticipation and Mainak was the youth in Immemorial Instant ¨C the most terrifying moment of his, or indeed any aditaru¡¯s, life.

    The sacred waters had found him worthy, and he had come out scared, half-dead and traumatized for life, but with his Heart Chakra Awakened.

    ¡°It was probably the happiest day of my life,¡± said the old man quietly standing beside him. ¡°The probability being one.¡±

    Mainak had noted his approach, but had not reacted in any way, still mulling over the memories that should have stayed buried. ¡°Start of the darkest decade of mine.¡± More venom leaked out in his voice than he intended. ¡°Lost both my parents. Again. Unlike the first, this time I knew what I had lost.¡±

    ¡°Whenever I looked at you,¡± the man said, voice and eyes laden with guilt, ¡°I saw her.¡±

    ¡°So you fled, leaving a youth barely out of his childhood an orphan and without a guide after his Awakening.¡± Mainak had to forcibly lower his voice lest he draw undue attention from the few passers-by. His cloak was drawing enough attention as it was. ¡°Ignorant as I was of the ways of the world, I thought it was my fault that you left. Even joined the Rangers in order to try to search for you, only to learn you had left them too.¡±

    ¡°Only officially.¡±

    Mainak took a deep breath, gaining control of his wild emotions. ¡°What brings you to the capital this time? There was no Centennial Gathering of the Sangha, was there?¡±

    The old aditaru¡¯s visage went through a series of rapid emotions, ending up with one that Mainak expected the least. Mirth.

    ¡°Your efforts at cultivating an ear for melody is still proving fruitless, I take it.¡±

    In a misguided attempt at proving his worth ¨C if worth is the right word ¨C Mainak had managed to cajole the old man into letting him visit the Sangha. This was back when he was still in his twenties. As a veteran and well-respected member who not only enjoyed music but also was a recognized master flutist, his father used to spend more time with fellow members of the Sargam Sangha than with his own family.

    Unfortunately, it soon became apparent that music would never quite hold the same appeal to Mainak as, say, history. Having said that, a sect of Om dedicated solely to music that went back millennia was too enticing an opportunity to pass up and as a result, Mainak, through his foster-father, had been granted the privilege of becoming an honorary member. And it was a privilege. Interacting with someone who wholeheartedly believed music, life, and Om were one and the same was a unique experience. As an added bonus, he got to spend more time with his father.

    ¡°Not everyone finds the technical aspects of music as enjoyable as you do. Some simply enjoy the story and emotions it conveys.¡± And do not cringe every time lyrics are used along with music by a vocalist.

    ¡°Lyrical song.¡± The old aditaru shook his head. ¡°Folly of youth.¡± Then, an expression of concern crossed his face. ¡°No. I returned here on a more serious, if less worthwhile, endeavor. In order to convince some of the Generals that mass-exporting Anu-crystals, Khudra and related products is only going to curtail our relative strength in the future.¡± He gave a wistful nod towards the forest behind them, towards one particular Great Vine. ¡°We can talk while on our way to her.¡±

    With long strides belying his age, his father glided across the lush green carpet of grass, and Mainak followed.

    Back into the heart of Ridmanya. Back into his past.

    Half a bell later, father and son sat cross-legged on the grassy field beneath the low bow of an old Great Vine, their eyes on a small sapling in the distance that might one day grow to be as massive as its progenitor, which had withered and petrified over the course of two centuries, forming the Crystal Tower for the young Vine to use as support while growing. Growth can start from the ground, as in this case, or from one of the Platforms, and can take place in any of the six directions. As for how the very first generation of Great Vines grew, nobody had a clue. They have been here since time immemorial, and refuse to divulge the secrets of their origin.

    ¡°We are forever linked with the Great Vines. In all three Chapters of Time.¡±

    Mainak could not agree more. ¡°Her Heart and Mind will be absorbed by the Vine, and she will live on through them, and by extension, through us, just as the very first aditarus came into being from Vines.¡±

    ¡°A full circle,¡± the old man said, ¡°as the name of our species suggests.¡±

    ¡®Adi¡¯ means ancient, primeval, or original. Mainak liked to believe it was the latter, since ¡®Taru¡¯ meant Vine in Sanbri. Turning his thoughts to the Present Chapter, he asked. ¡°Exactly how much Khudra is being bought by Arunian merchants?¡±

    ¡°Too much for my liking,¡± replied the old aditaru, his gaze still locked onto the tiny Vine the two of them had planted the day Maude had died, after spreading her ashes around it. Only a shadow of the inner conflict could be discerned in that gaze, and only by those who knew him well. The habit of guarding his thoughts was ingrained into his very being, something Mainak had always detested in the past even while understanding the need for such measures. After all, the world out there was a merciless place where the slightest weakness would be seized by one¡¯s enemies. Or friends, for that matter. Even now, he hated and admired the mental fortitude of his father, though, as he knew from personal experience, that fortitude, and the aloofness that facilitated it, came at a cost ¨C a cost usually paid by those dearest to him.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Behind them, at the base of the Great Vine, a team of Initiates was busy collecting the viscous fluid given off by the half-mile wide trunk. The surrounding grass had long since withered, and an artificial stone enclosure that encompassed the whole perimeter had been built centuries ago. Around them, harvesting buildings kept cropping up like mushrooms every few decades. The clear colorless odorless fluid, also called Khudra, could, given enough time, give rise to a condensed crystalline substance. Anu-crystals. Both were used extensively by Ranger Artificers to improve their armor, create dimension bags, maintain and create Portal devices such as Translocators, as well as strengthen staves and other offensive weapons.

    Humans used it for other, more direct and often deadlier, purposes. Deadlier to the user.

    ¡°So, you worry that since merchants only care about profit, in the process of trying to build up our defense, we are merely strengthening our enemies.¡± Mainak gave a wry smile. ¡°Perhaps you worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I definitely worry too much, but only because you do not worry enough, throwing caution to the wind.¡±

    Knowing his father meant the Rangers as a whole and not him personally, Mainak did not press. Thumbing his chin, he frowned, deep in thought, his absent gaze shifting to a row of bright blue bioluminescent lamps far in the distance. With dusk drawing near, more and more of the lamps were blinking into existence.

    Located between two Great Vines, the forest of Nodal Orchids visible near the horizon showed a team of mundane workers hard at work. A new house was being built using wood from the Orchid, prized for their robustness. This near Jagat-Dwar, which was surrounded by the mightiest of the Great Vines, no other variety of tree could withstand the domineering kernel signature for long. Even normal aditarus often found that staying for extended periods of time around the lake increased their kernel density, marginally. Pools of Khudra, like the one behind them for instance, were the densest concentration of essence found anywhere in nature, barring Manifested Gems ¨C even more so than the kernel of some primitive animals. But the Vines still outshone them with ease. That thought brought forth a theory.

    Alchemy was the only field where Khudra could be used almost directly, without the need for any complicated ¨C and proprietary ¨C refining techniques. Or rather, the Alchemist would need to do his own refining anyway in order to concoct the kernel-boosting potion, or Boosting Brew, as the Om-cursed invention was called nowadays.

    ¡°Could even be that some poor fool in Arunia is doing unsanctioned research, futile as it will be.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Or sanctioned. Not like that has not happened before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did warn young Fukril.¡± The old aditaru shook his head. ¡°Never once listened.¡±

    Mainak let out a chuckle. He did miss these conversations. ¡°That was ages ago. Do not let humans hear you say that. Most would faint from shock upon learning their late and beloved king, who lived three hundred years ago, had wanted to boost his way into the rank of Master.¡±

    It would take a couple more centuries and another nameless genius Alchemist to come up with the Boosting Brew, which left one with debilitating, but manageable, side effects. Of course, even then, Chakras cannot simply be Awakened as one pleases. They can only be opened for a short duration and at a steep price. And that too if the targeted Chakra has already crossed a certain threshold of passive kernel accumulation.

    ¡°Humans!! Short-sighted as they are short-lived.¡± The ancient Maestro gave a derisive snort. ¡°But they have their uses. We require their help just as much as they need ours. But we must provide the necessary foresight in this collaboration. Such was ever the case. Time will not change their very nature.¡±

    Nor ours, came the unbidden thought. ¡°Speaking of human help, I hear they have finally decided to start the Enfolding department at the University. Perhaps the growing number of people of aditarun blood residing in Arunia prompted this decision. Our proposal goes back to the days of Fukril, as you mentioned earlier. This leads me to wonder what could have changed Agalmar¡¯s mind.¡±

    ¡°Have not the foggiest. What I can tell you with a reasonable degree of certainty is that we¡­.did not. And trying to understand the human mind is a fool¡¯s errand. I suggest you spend your time trying to decipher something that is worth the effort.¡± The old man¡¯s voice dropped, as a clear note of frustration replaced the one of disapproval. ¡°For instance, the identity of the First Servant with the designation Fluid.¡±

    Of the four so-called First Servants, Hawk was perhaps the only one who behaved as expected, though he was still a slippery customer. A TwinCleric of immense talent, his greatest asset, however, was not his Manipulating abilities, which were that of a Grandmaster, just like the Royal Chancellor and Principal Hamilton. Of those two, only the former could take full advantage of having all but the Third-Eye opened, as he was a TwinCleric ¨C one of only three in all of Sindria, meaning both his human Lineal Chakras, the Plexus and Stomach, were Awakened. But Hawk was a different beast altogether from the shrewd, politically aware, Chancellor Deadrin. His prime weapon was also his keen mind, just like Deadrin, but it was leagues ahead in terms of sheer cunning and intellect, able to anticipate ten moves ahead. Hopefully, Mainak will not have to cross the Kailash, as he most certainly did not relish the prospect of locking horns with that madman again.

    ¡°Any new tidbits on Hawk?¡± he asked, indirectly indicating he might be required to visit Aiminia in the near future. But given his father¡¯s clearance level, he should already be aware of that much.

    ¡°Unfortunately not, though there is some speculation that he can use cloaked Portals.¡± A slight pause followed. ¡°Without the need for a Translocator. We conveniently gifted the Arunians a couple, if you recall,¡± he grumbled under his breath. ¡°Against my advice. One of which they promptly misplaced.¡±

    ¡°Enfolding without a Translocator? How is such a thing possible for humans?¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡± The old man waved away Mainak¡¯s concerns. ¡°The other First Servants are of no consequence.¡±

    Mainak very much doubted that, but forbore to mention anything. All of them, in their own way, were worth keeping tabs on.

    Noir, for example, was quite well-known amongst the Intelligence community, especially by his designation ¨C Marshall, which described his role perfectly as he was the Supreme-Commander of the Army and Navy both, making him the highest ranked military personnel in Aiminia behind BrightHeart himself. Oddly enough, he was also the least understood. Some of the feats of battle-prowess and tactical maneuvers attributed to him seem almost ludicrous in their absurdity.

    However, the First Servant Mainak personally found most intriguing was Root ¨C the best known, most loved and least feared of the four. The plain middle-aged woman with the designation Admin was arguably the linchpin that held the whole autocracy together, since BrightHeart rarely involved himself with the day-to-day affairs of state. The dossier on her quite literally filled numerous rooms in the Ranger Archives, while in case of Fluid, it was barely a few pages long and full of speculation, with scant few proven facts.

    Since the old man seemed to be absolutely obsessed with Fluid, Mainak decided to press for more information on him. He was going to run across him, whoever he is, sooner or later during the course of his current mission.

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions on how to flush him out?¡±

    Fluid had been the bane of the Rangers and Arunian counter-espionage agents for almost two decades. Neither of the agencies possessed a physical description of him, not even a partial one. Well, not a consistent one anyway. All the clues they had managed to piece together describe not one but almost half a dozen people, of both genders. ¡°Could we be ignoring something simple?¡±

    The old aditaru gave an enigmatic smile that, for a fraction of a moment, reminded Mainak of his current superior, Jeevanil. Then, he remembered those ancient dark-golden eyes and knew in his Heart that those eyes had witnessed far more of history than even his foster father. Mainak, of course, could not ask him about Jeevanil, even indirectly, though he very much wanted to. Jeevanil had forbidden it, and protocol trumped curiosity, especially when the stakes were so high. His father had retired, after all.

    ¡°Occam¡¯s Razor is a very useful scientific principle,¡± the old man said. ¡°But the explanation that is beyond the obvious and simple accounts for a surprisingly large portion of all scientific discoveries.¡± A frown crossed his wrinkled forehead, enhancing them. ¡°In this instance, I feel the designation itself could provide a clue. It is just¡­¡± he said, clutching at the air in front of him in frustration. ¡°Beyond my reach.¡±

    Mainak¡¯s smile held a touch of elation. ¡°Perhaps the simplest explanation is the correct one, after all. Maybe the designation is fluid, meaning flexible, and can refer to multiple persons at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. But how do you account for the fact that they are coordinating everything seamlessly across vast distances and in shorter time-frames than even we have the capabilities of operating under.¡±

    ¡°No communication device exists that can do that, and we did not detect any use of Portals when Fluid¡¯s trace vanished near a location,¡± Mainak acknowledged, still feeling he was missing something obvious. Then, after glancing up at the moons, both broad sickles, he reluctantly got to his feet. ¡°Do try to visit again, at least once in the next century.¡±

    ¡°Since I might not live to see another century, I shall definitely endeavor to do so.¡± He suddenly looked down, hesitant. ¡°And I truly am sorry, you know. Took me long enough to admit that, even to myself.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Diminishing density of kernel in the blood layer of his channel hinted that the grim prediction concerning the future was not simply an obvious and last-ditch attempt at reconciling with Mainak. The man possessed not a single obvious bone in his body. Again, a fact he both admired and detested in equal measure. But still, Mainak could not bring himself to hug the old man. The small stubborn part of his mind that was still that youth trying to make sense of the world after losing both his parents in the span of a year would not let him. So he remained silent, getting a somber, resigned nod in return.

    ¡°The Concord has been convened by the Deeshayer. All Aloyer but from the most remote Groves have already arrived. I do not fully know what your mission entails, but given the confluence of events, it should be of utmost importance.¡± A hint of parental pride passed across his ancient eyes.

    Mainak gave a small nod of acquiescence, secretly pleased.

    ¡°The Allmother of all storms is brewing,¡± said his father, glancing up at the clear purple-black evening sky. ¡°I can feel it in my Heart. Try not to die in that Om-forsaken continent.¡±

 Chapter 18 - Flight

    A large rapidly rotating metallic disk with jagged edges along the perimeter was headed straight for Arjun¡¯s neck. He barely had enough time to duck. It thudded into the back wall sending bits of clay, sand, and cement everywhere.

    Cursing his luck, Arjun turned back to face his foe, who was a human, judging by his stature. What was highly unusual about this particular human was that he was encased in a glossy metallic substance, a full-body armor that left no part of his skin visible. Worryingly, it also kept blocking all of Arjun¡¯s efforts to ascertain the kernel signature of whoever was underneath. Even his mental talent proved only marginally useful, giving him only the vaguest clues about his foe¡¯s intentions.

    The other puzzling thing was that, including the thumb, he had only three fingers on each of his hands, all of them almost twice as thick as a normal human finger. More importantly, the entire surface of the armor, especially around the heart and head regions, were absolutely littered with sigils, of every possible combination, creating a kaleidoscope of symbols, all glowing a faint blue. These were no simple warding sigils. Indeed, these were more complex than any network of sigils Arjun had ever seen, including those in books. He absently wondered if the sigils were somehow blocking his talent, though he couldn¡¯t fathom how or why that would happen.

    Two more of the strange armor-clad guards joined the fray, attacking James and Eve. This Master Artificer must really take his security seriously. Employing guards armored in such a manner can¡¯t be cheap. Any further thought of what that implied was interrupted as the first guard engaged Arjun.

    He¡¯d always prided himself in his close-quarter combat skills. His father had taught him well. Even James, usually so stingy with his praises, had once described it as ¡®adequate¡¯. But this fellow seemed to be able to guess his moves almost beforehand. A jab to the chest, deftly dodged. Kick to the knee-joint, neatly side-stepped. Using earth Manipulation to aid his attacks was inadvisable given the proximity of the Clerics. Forcing down his frustration, Arjun took a momentary step back, then cast his senses outward, trying to determine how his companions were faring. Perhaps they¡¯d be able to come to his aid.

    James had a few drops of blood on the shoulder of his torn shirt. A shallow cut, hardly a problem for the battle-hardened Cleric. He also had a deep scowl on his face. And as far as Arjun could tell, he was holding back while fighting the guard, and not just because of the chasing Clerics, although only Aimin knew why.

    Eve was a bit more cavalier about her use of active Manipulation, though she restricted it to only air, which tended to leave more subtle ripples in the surrounding essence than earth, wood, or metal. Still, her opponent had a great big dent on the side of his helmet, a helmet that melded seamlessly with the rest of his armor.

    Even as Arjun watched, she did a quick pirouette using her left Sole, then her right Sole smacked into the other side of the helmet, creating a matching dent. The guard staggered for a moment, slowly shaking his head, but recovered quickly. His response was a closed fist that Eve didn¡¯t even bother dodging, though given her reflexes, she clearly could have. Instead, she took it head on, her momentary air-shield stopping the blow mid-swing. Thereafter, her own punch, again closed-fisted, which was an oddity for a Material Manipulator, delivered a trifecta of dents, right on the nose of the hapless guard who smashed into the opposite wall with a resounding thud, his helmet by now looking like a baby elephant¡¯s stomping ground.

    Looking at said helmet closely, Arjun realized that the eye-holes, still miraculously intact, had an odd-looking translucent glass covering it. A soft white glow could be discerned within its dark-indigo depths, just like it could with his own opponent who, by some miracle of Aimin, had conjured up another one of those wicked looking disks and was about to hurl it at Arjun.

    In the next blink, an earsplitting whistle sounded from somewhere above.

    All three guards stopped moving instantly, the dazed one even halting mid-stride. After one or two flickers, all the sigils stopped glowing. It was almost as if they were¡­

    Automatons!!

    Arjun felt a cold shiver down his spine. Allfather help us!!!

    Who in the flaming hell is this stonehorn? Creating automatons such as these could be construed as High Blasphemy, the punishment for which was instant death by beheading. The Tenets, Lore, and even the Historica were quite clear on this point. This was the domain of Allfather. Last time there existed any Artificer brilliant enough, and stupid enough, to create a fully-functioning automaton was back in the 15th century. Needless to say, the man had led a short and exciting life that had ended with his head being chopped off.

    Arjun tried very hard to keep the encroaching panic at bay, expecting mechanical monstrosities at every dark corner. But the room seemed empty.

    ¡°By the Burning Balls of Bramka, are these what I think they are?¡± Eve said, mouth agape in an expression of horror.

    ¡°Automatons!! What madness prompted him¡­¡± James began just as the door in front of them banged open, and the shortest stonehorn Arjun had ever seen stormed into the cellar. He was barely four and a half feet tall.

    ¡°One man¡¯s madness is another man¡¯s genius,¡± the stonehorn all but shouted, quivering in anger.

    His soft white flowing beard, stretching almost to his ample belly, bespoke great age. The scowling face, however, had relatively few wrinkles. The stony texture of his reddish skin looked almost cracked with age, and the wide backward-curving horns protruding from his forehead gleamed an ominous dark-gray. Overall, he gave off an impression of depth and complexity that both intrigued and frightened Arjun.

    ¡°Well, your genius nearly decapitated me,¡± James said, somehow finding a moment of levity in all this mayhem.

    Giving an affectionate pat on the smooth metal head of the automaton that had attacked James, Krudil turned back to face the four of them.

    Arjun was certain of his identity since this could be none other than the world-renowned Master Artificer of Shillang whose ability to create weapons of unparalleled quality was known by every aspiring Battle Cleric in all of Sindria, even one who preferred unarmed combat. Krudil was famous for being the only known full-blooded stonehorn who was a Master Artificer, which was quite simply an unbelievable achievement as, being a stonehorn, he lacked the ability to Manipulate matter.

    ¡°What trouble dogs your steps now, James? Just for once, be the bearer of good news,¡± Krudil said after giving both Arjun and Eve a speculative glance.

    Arjun barely managed to keep the frown off his face. With only three automatons and four of them, perhaps it was a simple matter of chance that none had attacked Aisha. But Krudil¡¯s reaction was certainly suggestive.

    James grimaced. ¡°I wish I was. But we have half the Clerics and Guards of the city on our tail.¡±

    Krudil ground his teeth, growing redder in the face. His nostrils flared, and it seemed he was about to throw them out onto the streets. But just as fast as rage had transformed his features, it vanished, replaced by a hard calculating look.

    ¡°You did help with the testing of my latest prototype. I have my reasons, some of which you know, the rest will become apparent in time,¡± he said, forestalling James¡¯ question. ¡°Now follow me and be snappy about it. No dawdling. Do exactly as I say, and you may yet live to see the next twin-sunrise.¡± Then, he added in a low voice, almost to himself, ¡°And I may get to finish my project.¡±

    They exited the cellar and after a short flight of steps, found themselves in a wide corridor. Further ahead to the right was a rather large kitchen, beyond which was a sparsely decorated sitting room. Apart from an expensive leather-upholstered easy-chair, it was unremarkable.

    Then, they entered the next room.

    Arjun stopped dead in his tracks, taking in all the strange devices on display with wide excited eyes. Eve stormed inside, but also skidded to a halt beside him, a dumbstruck expression on her face. Seems not all aspiring Battle Clerics had heard of Krudil, after all.

    ¡°You seem to have picked up a few strays,¡± Krudil addressed James, his voice dripping with unrestrained tension and suspicion. The stonehorn¡¯s sharp gaze lingered on Arjun for a moment before moving to Eve, who was aimlessly roaming about the room in an attempt to identify the various items on display. Interestingly, he¡¯d made no move to stop her yet, though he kept a watchful eye on her.

    ¡°Yeah¡­well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± James eyed the immense wall-clock in the opposite side of the huge room, which proudly announced the time to be five and quarter bells past midday. The masterfully crafted clock was the least interesting object in the whole room, though it probably still cost more than Arjun¡¯s entire house.

    Large stone tables with marble tops were placed almost haphazardly throughout the room, presumably Krudil¡¯s workshop. Arjun also spied lathes, pressing machines, grinding tools and countless other devices whose purpose eluded him completely. To the left, in front of an immense contraption similar to a smith¡¯s forge but smaller and more compact, was a traditional anvil, as well as hammers of numerous shapes and sizes. There were also metal ingots, lying about almost randomly across the floor, and what looked like a half-completed great-sword made from a strange bluish metal. Large barrels of who knew what liquids were stacked in front of the right wall. On a table to the left was a tubular metallic device with glass on both ends that seemed somehow familiar to him. Arjun also saw a long barreled gun with no trigger mechanism. From what he¡¯d read, guns were rarely used in warfare since they were notoriously unreliable and balky. An object on another table, the stone top of which was made from an unknown alabaster material, drew his attention, and Arjun approached it with disbelief in his eyes.

    On it rested a sword complete with cross-guard and pommel showing an eagle in flight. Arjun recognized it instantly.

    He whirled around, facing the stonehornish Artificer. ¡°You¡¯re making weapons for the Guards.¡± His puzzled gaze fell on the Battle Cleric who looked, and felt, perfectly relaxed. ¡°Even as we speak, he could be giving us up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for the Guards,¡± Krudil stated blandly. ¡°It¡¯s for the Grand Army. The one which would soon be camping outside the city, preparing to invade Arunia. Or more specifically, for one particular regiment of the Grand Army. But I do make them for the Guards and Troopers as well. What did you expect? I¡¯m a Master Artificer living in Shillang which happens to be located inside Aiminia.¡± Anger was rolling off him like heat from a blazing forge.

    Arjun threw up his arms in frustration. Eve¡¯s glance darted from Krudil to James, probably trying to decide who to kill first. Aisha¡¯s reaction was the most baffling. She was smiling, the sight of which momentarily put all thoughts of betrayal and imprisonment out of Arjun¡¯s mind.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    James gave a disappointed shake of his head. ¡°For a smart boy, you could be daft at times. Would I have risked coming here if I didn¡¯t trust Krudil implicitly?¡± he asked, even though Arjun knew that he most certainly didn¡¯t trust the stonehorn. At least, not as much as he was portraying. Successfully, when it came to the others.

    ¡°I guess not,¡± Arjun mumbled, shamefaced, trying to play his part.

    The nuances of shading the truth without lying while trying to manipulate others for his own need ¨C he might never be able to match up to the Cleric. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure he wanted to. In the present case, he might¡¯ve jumped the gun, which was another problem commonly faced by devices powered by gunpowder. A talented Power Cleric with exceptional range could decimate whole enemy encampments that way ¨C biggest reason guns were rarely employed en masse in battlefields. As for the Artificer, he must have good reasons for working with the Order and Army. Before Arjun could open his mouth to ask, diplomatically of course, what those reasons were, a distant pounding noise could be heard coming from somewhere behind them.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad we¡¯ve sorted that out.¡± Krudil¡¯s glance toward Arjun held more curiosity than anger. ¡°Now, follow me,¡± he said, taking a door to the right, which was hidden behind a giant metallic vertical tube connecting the floor to the roof. An indoor elevator, a novelty only affordable by the obscenely rich or extremely well-connected. Arjun¡¯s feet indicated the basement held the actual inner laboratory of the mad Artificer, reachable only by the elevator, though the entrance seemed blocked right now.

    On his way to the tube, which was a good three yards wide and just as deep, Arjun happened to be passing near a small table when a set of three scrolls, carelessly strewn about on the tabletop, caught his attention. The thin layer of dust coating them further demonstrated the neglect with which they were treated ¨C which came as a shock since the contents of the scrolls, a network of sigils, seemed familiar in their complexity. Then, Arjun remembered the automatons. These were rough drafts, very rough yet staggeringly complex drafts. But they all seemed to be variations of a central theme, as if the Sigilmaster, whoever he was, had been trying to recreate something.

    ¡°There¡¯s a time for satisfying your idle curiosity,¡± James said from just inside the elevator. ¡°This isn¡¯t one such time.¡±

    Since James didn¡¯t seem overly surprised to see the scrolls ¨C and he did see them ¨C Arjun put all the burning questions at the back of his mind and joined the others in the elevator. After a blessedly short ride, Arjun emerged onto the roof behind Aisha, blinking to get his eyes accustomed to the intense light of the afternoon.

    Distinctive sound of whistles reached his ears. Lava-cursed Guards had found them. And not just one or two. By the sound of it, more than ten squads of them were approaching the house. From all directions. Of course, the Order would be with them as well. Far too many Clerics for James and Arjun to be able to handle.

    And Eve. Mustn¡¯t forget Eve. She was just as good a fighter as he was. In fact, she¡¯d fared better than him in their fight with the strange automatons. Considering the fact that he¡¯d sensed very little metal Manipulation from her during the fight, her kicks packed quite a punch. Arjun wondered where she¡¯d learned to fight like that. He¡¯d never seen or read of any earth Cleric who liked fighting with her foot off the ground. Or used closed fists while lacking strelenium-clawed gloves.

    ¡°I sure hope this works.¡± For the first time since meeting Krudil, Arjun detected a note of uncertainty in the Master Artificer¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. You want us to¡­get on that?¡± Eve said, pointing to what looked like a giant balloon.

    It had a large wooden bucket attached to one end. Arjun of course knew, in theory, how hot-air balloons worked. But this one looked to be a great deal more complicated than a mere balloon, with all sorts of devices placed around the perimeter of the bucket and where the silken cloth of the balloon connected with the bucket. It even had a machine with five steel blades protruding from a central mass. It all looked extremely intricate. And Krudil¡¯s tone hardly inspired confidence.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally built a working life-size model. Have you tested it yet?¡± James asked, panning a critical gaze over the whole contraption.

    ¡°Not in the field. But it should work fine. For a bell at least¡­after that, the propellers might break. Stress fractures at high rotational velocities¡­perhaps need to use a different metal, maybe an alloy¡­¡± His voice drifted off, eyes distant.

    ¡°Are you certain it will work as it is supposed to for a bell?¡± James said, forcing Krudil¡¯s attention back to the issue at hand.

    ¡°Yes. At least a bell. After that, it¡¯s in Rodrugil¡¯s hands.¡±

    From what little Arjun knew of stonehornish mythology, Rodrugil was the god of fortune, both tangible and otherwise. Few stonehorns ever invoked his name, instead favoring the Maker Jukatis, or Classiklam, the god of conflict. Or Bramka. He was the god of heavens, if memory serves right.

    ¡°Alright. But can it take the five of us?¡±

    ¡°It can take four of you. I have unfinished business. And an alternative route of escape prepared, one unsuited for the rest of you.¡±

    James gave a small nod, and then turned to face Aisha. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to come with us. Someone might have seen you entering the smugglers¡¯ tunnel with us. If you stay here you¡¯ll be hunted and caught¡­then possibly tortured until you reveal everything about us.¡±

    Arjun gulped. He hadn¡¯t thought of that.

    Aisha, however, seemed to take in this piece of information with remarkable calmness. Arjun narrowed his eyes but remained silent when he sensed she¡¯d anticipated, and even welcomed, the request made by the Battle Cleric.

    James clasped hands with the stonehorn. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I see you next. Tell our mutual friend we may need his help sooner than we thought.¡±

    ¡°May Jukatis make your day prosperous,¡± Krudil returned. ¡°And I will. He owes me a casket of premium mead after all the trouble I went through this past decade because of his misguided principles.¡±

    After Aisha, Eve, and James climbed into the bucket, Arjun tentatively approached the fragile-looking craft made of bamboo, wondering what that was all about. Who were they referring to?

    Behind him, Krudil had started tinkering with the ropes grounding the bucket to the surface of the roof, preparing to set the airship free, while in front, lay a daunting prospect. Prospect of being at the mercy of the fickle winds.

    ¡°Are you waiting for an engraved invitation? Hurry up,¡± Eve urged, motioning with her hand. She still had the duffel bag slung over her shoulder.

    ¡°Just preparing myself mentally,¡± Arjun muttered under his breath.

    He wasn¡¯t looking forward to being airborne, as it would cut off his primary source of external stimuli. Saying a final prayer to Allfather, Arjun jumped into the cursed thing. After wobbling for a moment following the dreaded sense of disorientation, he soon found himself sitting on the floor of the craft, too afraid to look around. Flight means no contact with the ground. Blessed ground.

    Once Krudil finished unfastening the ropes, the balloon and bucket carrying the four travelers started floating upward, at first slowly, then picking up speed. Soon, Arjun was forced to rely solely on his five mundane senses to interpret the world, and just as he had feared, it was a frightening experience.

    James, it seemed, was familiar with the workings of the craft, at least in theory. He gave an iron lever a mighty heave. A loud whirring noise indicated the strange blades, or propellers as Krudil had called them, had started spinning. Soon, the airship started moving laterally toward the distant Kailash, visible in the northern horizon. The height ensured even the strongest Clerics on the ground couldn¡¯t prevent the balloon from launching, though several weak gusts of wind indicated it wasn¡¯t for lack of trying. Some of them also tried to use essence-constructs to float upward, but every single one of them dissolved once they reached a certain height.

    Krudil did indeed take security of his workshop quite seriously. The whole outside of the Sigrid-blasted building was warded, using hundreds of sigils that were only now flaring into existence. Analyzing the sigils from one short nervous peek over the edge of the balloon proved impossible, given their complexity. But any longer and Arjun might¡¯ve lost the amazing lunch he¡¯d enjoyed at Kevin¡¯s inn.

    After a while, having recovered his senses to some extent, Arjun decided to explore the airship. There was a large cylindrical device placed at the center of the floor which was sending steady streams of hot air into the balloon, keeping it afloat while the propellers seem to be the only object providing lateral thrust. The exact purpose of the other numerous components might be known to James. But before he could ask him that, Arjun¡¯s eyes fell toward the ground, and he lost all feeling of equanimity he¡¯d so carefully nurtured.

    ¡°We must be hundreds of feet up in the air. Astounding,¡± Eve said. Then, worry replaced the wonder in her voice. ¡°Looks like we have company, though.¡±

    A large contingent of Guards had started following on horseback. But the airship was slowly but inexorably starting to gain a sizeable lead. Soon, the five-hundred or so Guards resembled ants crawling across the ground.

    Arjun heaved a sigh of relief. At least now there was one less thing to worry about.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust him, do you?¡± James asked in a low voice. The windy conditions meant that the precaution was unnecessary, but the man was cautious to the point of being paranoid.

    Of course, they both knew who he was referring to.

    ¡°No,¡± Arjun said, trying to articulate the feeling he¡¯d gotten from the Artificer. ¡°He¡¯s too calculating. Even his apparent good deeds,¡± Arjun said, indicating their current mode of transportation, ¡°feels¡­measured.¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± James said while fiddling with one of the many gears on the central column that was pumping hot air into the enormous balloon over their heads. ¡°His only allegiance is to himself, or rather to his projects. I don¡¯t trust him. Not fully. However, I do trust his instinct for self-preservation, which, at the present moment of time, requires our continued survival.¡± The nod he gave in the end indicated the topic was closed for further discussion.

    Arjun wasn¡¯t going to be dissuaded so easily. Taking a cue from the Battle Cleric himself, he decided to go about this in a circuitous manner. There were still so many wonderful mysteries to unveil, after all.

    ¡°Who is the Sigilmaster?¡±

    ¡°Krudil himself drew those, as well as the sigils on the automatons. Unbeknownst to most, he¡¯s also a Sigilmaster, though not as talented as Spencer, who you might meet at the University.¡±

    That statement got Arjun¡¯s heart racing. Then, a thoughtful frown formed. ¡°Seemed like he was trying to recreate something¡­a memory, perhaps. Did he succeed? With the automatons, I mean.¡±

    ¡°If he did, he wouldn¡¯t still be stuck here in Shillang, and we¡¯ll most likely be languishing in a strelenium cell surrounded by Clerics.¡± He turned his back on Arjun, and resumed his fiddling, a less than subtle way of telling him no further questions will be entertained.

    Arjun gave a helpless shake of the head and moved over to sit beside his newest acquaintance.

    ¡°Gonna be dark soon. Can we cross the Kailash on this thing?¡± Eve asked from beside the half-aditaru. She was enjoying this far too much for Arjun¡¯s liking. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d seen her smile once before boarding the ship. Now, she couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

    James grunted. ¡°We¡¯d be lucky to reach the Lower Kailash.¡±

    ¡°A bell.¡± Arjun nodded.

    Aisha, huddled next to the center of the bamboo floor, glanced up apprehensively. A feeling of warmth entered his Heart upon realizing he wasn¡¯t alone in his misery.

    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Eve asked.

    An involuntary groan escaped Arjun¡¯s lips as he had a sinking feeling he knew exactly how long it had been.

    The answer reached them not from the Cleric but from the propellers. The whole mechanism groaned once, the speed of rotation slowing, then appeared to correct itself, only to suddenly stop spinning.

    ¡°Damned stonehorns and their punctuality,¡± Eve spat, jumping to her feet.

    The airship started drifting northward with the winds, with continuous small nudges provided by James, an impressive feat of air Manipulation. Eve moved to aid him as Arjun looked on helplessly. He once more cursed his own lack of air-affinity, a trait he¡¯d inherited from his father. Who may or may not be his biological father. Arjun¡¯s heart dropped as the idea sprang to mind.

    But the situation was too desperate to dwell on such dreary thoughts. Who brought him into this wondrous world mattered little when he was moments away from departing it. Facing impending doom, Arjun roused his pathetic air Manipulation abilities one last time to provide whatever help he could.

    Within a fraction of a bell it became apparent that, as impressive as they were, James and Eve¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t going to be sufficient to keep the craft afloat, as it kept swerving to the right. Alarmingly, the Aimin-blasted machine also started losing altitude. Noticing this, James swore and started fiddling with the machine spewing hot gas into the balloon. After failing to fix the problem, he gazed downward, first to the north, then back south toward Shillang which was no longer visible over the horizon. In a short span of time, they¡¯d made good ground. Or air.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Arjun screamed over the wind, absolutely terrified.

    ¡°Now, we land.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Temple of Soul

    The ¡®Landing¡¯, as the Cleric termed it, nearly killed Eve, while Arjun and James suffered multiple hairline fractures and concussions. Probably due to her impressive agility, which matched that of a full-blooded aditaru, Aisha had come out mostly unscathed. Even with the Battle Cleric furiously Manipulating air flow, it had been a close call.

    Looking at the odd mix of metallic components, wooden boards, and pieces of shredded silken fabric that had only a bell ago made up the airship but were now strewn about the rocky mountainside, Arjun shook his head. Never again was he going to get on the death trap called an airship. Not even if Sigrid himself was after him.

    ¡°They are a determined bunch.¡±

    Sensing the sudden tension in James¡¯ voice, Arjun concentrated. The Clerics and Guards following them were just over a mile away, coming at a steady pace.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have horses.¡±

    ¡°Even with horses, we¡¯d be caught. They¡¯ll have spares. And fighting would be suicidal. Couldn¡¯t take them all on. Our only recourse is flight.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, not the airborne kind,¡± Arjun muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Then, perhaps it¡¯s the hand of Rodrugil at work here,¡± Eve said, pointing toward a narrow crevice on the side of the mountain, hidden behind a couple of massive boulders. While James and Arjun were gathering what remained of their packs, she and Aisha had decided to follow a barely discernible goat track that led to the mouth of the cave. ¡°Given the shadowy conditions, can¡¯t be certain, but think I found a stonehornish temple. We might be able to hide in there.¡±

    ¡°Their Cleric would¡¯ve sensed us by now, just as we have,¡± Arjun said. Hiding from a competent earth Cleric with long range was nearly impossible in an isolated locality such as this one. Arjun could sense no other humans within miles.

    ¡°What makes you think it holds a stonehornish temple? The few that have survived the war are all underground,¡± James asked as they headed toward the cave. He seemed to think hiding was still a possibility, although Arjun couldn¡¯t figure out why. His Soles insisted there weren¡¯t any large buildings in the vicinity.

    ¡°Found Hornish inscriptions. On the guard pillars in front of the cave. They¡¯re broken though,¡± she lamented.

    Indeed, they found two immense stone pillars, over forty feet in length, broken and lying on the ground. Most of the inscriptions were illegible, eroded by wind and water. But still, there were a few odd markings here and there that had survived the test of time.

    Sitting on one of the pillars, Aisha gave Arjun a tired smile. The harrowing ride had taken an emotional toll as well as physical.

    ¡°You can read Hornish?¡± James asked, without bothering to hide his incredulity. An unmistakable light started to dawn in his eyes as he crouched down near the more intact column.

    Eve shook her head. ¡°No. But I can tell that they¡¯re in Hornish.¡±

    ¡°So they are,¡± James rose after studying them minutely for a few moments. Some of the tension seemed to have left his features, and a glimmer of hope burned bright in his dark eyes. ¡°We must find the temple proper. Hurry, every moment is precious. They¡¯ll be here within a quarter bell.¡± The Cleric all but ran into the cave, then hurriedly lit a torch and entered the tunnel at the back.

    Arjun halfheartedly followed. ¡°But there¡¯s no exit.¡± He eventually couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡°We¡¯ll be cornered.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. But if we run, we¡¯ll surely die. In the narrow tunnels, with only a limited number of Clerics being able to attack at the same time, we¡¯ll have the upper hand,¡± Eve pointed out.

    Unless the Earth Cleric of the group brings down the whole damned mountain on top of us. Even with three of them being able to Manipulate earth, countering the Clerics would surely be difficult. They¡¯ll have numbers as well as skills. But still Eve had made a valid point. ¡°A last resort, if everything else fails.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve located our entry point,¡± James whispered after a quarter bell, his voice echoing eerily in the ancient tunnel.

    The sense of dread steadily building in the pit of Arjun¡¯s stomach was alleviated when a shout of exclamation reached him from up ahead.

    ¡°Oh!! Found something.¡± Standing at the intersection of another passageway branching off to the right, Eve peered into the gloomy depth, her voice echoing even more eerily due to the confined space. ¡°Where does that lead? My senses indicate it¡¯s a dead-end. But so is the main tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Not all ends are a cause for concern. Some are merely the starting point of another journey.¡± James entered the side tunnel, a spring in his steps. Eve was right on his heels, with Arjun and Aisha ¨C walking side by side ¨C bringing up the rear.

    This tunnel was taller, and consisted of smooth walls and floor, both emanating a distinct sense of age, even more so than the tunnel they¡¯d just left. The tunnel, or more appropriately the passageway because it was evident even in the dim light cast by the torch that it was built by expert builders and masons, had strange carvings and paintings adorning the walls. Even under a ton of dust and decay most were still clearly legible, even after what must be eons. Everything from coronation to epic battles was depicted, and while the passage of time had corroded a lot of the scenes, one thing soon became apparent.

    All the persons illustrated were of short stature, with most sporting long flowing beards and backward pointing horns, with their skin being various shades of red and gray.

    ¡°This portrays actual stonehornish historical events?¡± Arjun whispered to himself in awe.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The longer they followed the passageway, the surer James¡¯ steps became.

    Suddenly, prompted by no apparent reason that Arjun could sense, the Cleric halted, cocking his head. ¡°Ah, here we are. I was beginning to wonder if I had misread the symbols,¡± he said, holding his torch aloft, thus revealing more of the wondrous structure lying ahead.

    The passage ended on the steps of a temple out of the pages of the Historica.

    Calling it ancient would be an understatement, as his gut indicated it predated the Cataclysm by several centuries, at least. Could even be millennia.

    Apart from an unfathomable sense of age and mystery, the temple seemed ordinary at first glance. Seven short flights of timeworn steps led to a tall circular doorway, with two huge statues, both missing their heads, standing at attention on either side. From the ruins it was difficult to determine what the statues originally were, though the fact that one had ten arms and the other eight indicated neither was a stonehorn. If there had been an actual door, it had rotted away or crumbled to dust centuries ago, leaving a gaping hole leading to oblivion.

    Overall, compared to the passageway, the temple lacked grandeur, at least on the outside. Or maybe what time had failed to corrode, humans had obliterated. After all, stonehorns and humans had been at war for millennia. Only in the past century had the enmity dampened, as sensible heads had prevailed, resulting in the signing of the treaty of Garbal, a rare event that had brought together three neighboring countries which had been, and in a sense still were, at war with each other, at least covertly.

    ¡°Not a moment too soon. They¡¯ve located the branching point,¡± Eve informed.

    Arjun was so engrossed by the frescoes and the temple that he hadn¡¯t noticed the advance of over fifty people into the tunnel, most of whom were entering the side passageway, with a small squad staying behind.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    With all but one of them hoping for a miracle, the group hurriedly climbed the stairs, and found themselves in a large chamber, with a single twenty-foot tall statue of a humanoid being with four hands standing atop a pedestal. The head of the being, presumably a stonehornish god, lay broken beside his feet. Seeing the reckless desecration of the statue, a deep sense of shame and sadness enveloped Arjun¡¯s heart.

    Some say there is very little difference between humans and animals. It couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Unlike a human, an animal only kills what it must and nothing more.

    Three statues. All decapitated. Coincidence? Arjun thought not.

    After casting one glance at the magnificent statue, James headed straight for the space between its feet, just in front of the pedestal.

    Ignoring the glaring stone eyes of the god that promised painful death to the four interlopers, Arjun reluctantly followed. Then, his Crown caught up with the distant earth senses. ¡°They¡¯ll be here within a quarter of a bell,¡± he informed needlessly.

    James, and probably even Eve, could sense them as surely as he could. But his anxiety was starting to get the better of him, especially since the Battle Cleric seemed almost maddeningly calm. James undoubtedly knew something he didn¡¯t, and he hated that sensation.

    ¡°What do your earth senses tell you?¡± the Cleric asked, indicating the floor space between the feet of the statue.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Arjun answered after a slight tap of his right foot to make sure. ¡°Solid granite.¡±

    James gave an indulgent smile. Then, squaring his shoulders, he knelt down and placed both hands on the ground. After a couple of blinks, with a grinding noise that left both Arjun and Eve stupefied, a small circular portion of the floor slid away, revealing a dark vertical tunnel.

    Arjun stared at it open-mouthed, still unable to believe his trusted earth senses had betrayed him. Such a thing had never happened before.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± an amazed Eve eventually asked.

    ¡°Moved the hidden latch.¡±

    ¡°Where does it lead?¡± she said, squinting at the hole with mistrust.

    ¡°Safety,¡± came the terse reply.

    After giving the stone floor a solid thump with her right foot, Eve pursed her lips for a couple of blinks, clearly debating with herself. Then, having come to a decision, she jumped in without a backward glance.

    James gestured for Arjun to follow, which he accordingly did, to satisfy his curiosity, if nothing else.

    As indicated by his senses, the drop was about twenty feet. After landing, he walked ahead, taking in everything with wide eyes full of wonder. This tunnel, most definitely, was not dark and dingy, as he¡¯d feared it would be. In fact, it was more like a corridor in the basement of a well-maintained house than a tunnel. An ancient house. A very ancient house.

    The floor was made of granite smoothed by time, and the air smelled of dust promising memories of Ages past. There was an already-lit torch on a wall-bracket about twenty feet away, which revealed a scene from the Creator¡¯s dream, like the ones found in the most obscure parts of the Lore.

    Aisha soon stood beside him, looking at the corridor with awe, though the awe hid a deeper sense of anxiety, both emotions equally genuine.

    After James jumped down, with a thunderous noise the small trapdoor closed automatically, cutting off all earth senses from above, including the vibration of all the Guards and Clerics. Arjun would¡¯ve cheered under normal circumstances, as he felt the Clerics wouldn¡¯t be able to locate them either. He somehow doubted any of them even knew about the existence of the temple, let alone the latch, or its location. But the circumstances were far from normal. In the otherworldly atmosphere he¡¯d landed, circumstances ceased to matter. Only wonder reigned supreme.

    With wide eyes full of ecstasy, Arjun began exploring.

    The first thing Eve noticed were the lights.

    Thousands of pinkish-red spiderwebs embedded into hard rock that pulsated with an inner glow. The ceiling and walls of the broad corridor were chock-full of them. The pulse varied greatly, with no pattern that she could sense. What she could sense, however, was a diffused kernel signature spread throughout the corridor, vanishing off into the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s alive,¡± she whispered, giving voice to her screaming Heart that urged caution and subdued respect.

    Standing to her right, Arjun gave a slight nod. His light-brown eyes, wide with awe and wonder, reflected the glowing light, giving him a freaky alien appearance. Aisha, and to some extent James, looked more nervous than excited.

    Eve craned her neck, looking up. There was no sign of the circular aperture that had deposited them here. They were trapped. But Eve wasn¡¯t worried.

    Rock, even rock mixed with a wagonload of Basil, was her domain. However, James¡¯ next words put a dampener on her mood. It also solidified her suspicions about his vocation. The man was entirely too well-informed about Manipulation and Clerics to be anything but a fully-fledged Cleric himself, probably even a Battle Cleric judging by the fighting prowess he¡¯d exhibited at the mad Artificer¡¯s basement. What an Arunian Battle Cleric was doing in one of the largest metropolises of Aiminia wasn¡¯t hard to guess. It obviously was no pleasure trip.

    ¡°Seems some of the old stonehornish temples aren¡¯t as abandoned as humans thought. This may even belong to one of their Living Gods. There are few greater secrets and no place more sacred to a stonehorn.¡± The Cleric¡¯s sharp vigilant eyes scanned the corridor. ¡°Be alert for traps.¡±

    Despite the warning, it was hard not to be amazed and feel an urge to explore their surroundings. There were glowing tendrils of essence that suffused eight slightly raised stone structures buried into the granite. Eve hesitantly approached one of the four alcoves to the left housing one such structure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± James¡¯ firm voice brought her up short, ¡°touch anything.¡±

    Though the tone of the warning included everyone, the Cleric¡¯s eyes were fixed on Arjun who was just about to touch a glowing tendril on the wall. Eve stopped, admiring the tendrils from afar. The man had a point. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in coincidence. We were brought here. Why would whatever brought us here go through all that trouble only to kill us?¡± asked the living breathing question-mark.

    James shook his head. ¡°As usual, too many assumptions. This¡­¡± He gestured toward the spiderweb patterns around them, ones which now seemed almost curious. ¡°This entity is what the stonehorns call Ancestral Maker or simply the Maker.¡± His hushed voice echoed slightly in narrow confines. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have coherent enough thoughts to be able to engineer our escape.¡±

    Almost as a response to that assertion, the patterns, and even the kernel signature, changed, growing more¡­substantial.

    Yup. Don¡¯t anger the weird stonehornish spirit god. Being saved is peachy. Being saved only to be murdered by your savior is just downright rotten luck. Then, what the Battle Cleric had said truly registered.

    ¡°Jukatis!!!!¡± Eve sputtered. ¡°This is Jukatis the Maker?¡±

    One look at James¡¯ eyes answered that question. Eve glanced around reverentially, a chill clawing up her spine.

    The patterns turned more chaotic. The kernel signature, more excited.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± James whispered. Then, following his own advice, he started planting one careful foot in front of the other. Seeing no reaction from the patterns, he picked up his pace, Arjun falling in behind him. Looking around nervously, Aisha followed, Eve trailing her.

    After traveling a couple of miles, mostly down a gentle incline, the four of them found themselves standing in front of an enormous double-door carved out of solid granite. ¡°Definitely compensating for something,¡± Eve mumbled, glancing up at the door, easily ten times her size. The craftsmanship left her in awe. The etchings were ancient but clearly legible. A globe with some form of old stonehornish script underneath and a giant standing on top.

    Standing on top of a mountain, Eve realized after a closer look. Also, the giant was a stonehorn. His prominent backward curving horns, full beard and the stony texture of his skin left little doubt. He also had stone protrusions on his forearms, almost like natural daggers. Long wicked looking daggers.

    Eve swallowed the growing lump in her throat.

    ¡°Feeling privileged?¡± James asked her, with a wry smile on his face, which then turned serious. ¡°We should. We¡¯re probably one of the first humans to stand in front of the door to the Outer Chamber of Jukatis in millennia.¡±

    ¡°Not the first?¡± Arjun asked.

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    Arjun was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Still an adventure for the ages.¡±

    ¡°It would make a great story for our grandchildren.¡± James produced a nod, expression still grave. Aisha by this point looked almost jittery, very unlike her serene self. ¡°If we survive to have children,¡± James finished, sounding just as worried as Aisha looked.

    Eve ignored the warning. ¡°Downer,¡± she muttered, gaze fixed firmly on the exquisite carving, belatedly realizing she herself wore the exact stupid grin as Arjun.

    Due to the narrowness of the corridor, the patterns were closer here, but none touched the door which spanned the width of the passageway. Eve stood closer to the right wall, trying to get a better look at the spiderwebs. The feeling emanating from the kernel had steadily changed as they¡¯d traveled down the ancient corridor. Now it lacked the earlier undertone of threat and almost seemed to be egging them on to explore the subterranean world, promising riches beyond imagination.

    Speaking of riches, the vein of mineral that held the patterns almost seemed like¡­ ¡°Crystals?¡± she wondered aloud.

    ¡°Soul Crystals. Even rarer than Khudra or Anu-crystals,¡± James supplied, just as the huge doors silently swung open on their own accord.

 Chapter 20 - Twin Sages of Kailash

    ¡°Those must¡¯ve been stonehornish kings entombed there. They¡¯ve joined the Maker¡¯s Embrace,¡± Eve said as they entered the huge chamber beyond. ¡°But, why were there no names on their¡­.¡± Her voice trailed off as she dumbly looked around.

    Eight columns stretched from the white marble floor to the curved ceiling several hundred feet above, each wide as a highway. The entire ceiling, larger in area than the village Eve grew up in, was covered in a humongous single piece of ¡®Soul Crystal¡¯, a name that definitely tickled her imagination.

    The presence that they¡¯d felt outside in the corridor felt more subtle in here ¨C but far more pervasive, so much so that she even fancied she saw the light purple glow of the weird kernel signature come free off the Crystal in sparks that lasted less than a heartbeat, leaving a brilliant afterglow in her essence senses. On both the shorter sides of the rectangular room, Eve spied raised granite platforms, above which rested beautifully carved chairs, also made of rock. Some strange black rock.

    Sitting cross-legged on each chair was a ghost. One stonehorn, the other human.

    The back of the chairs held a large red crystal which seemed to be generating the semi-corporeal entities using a combination of staggeringly complex Manipulation, intricate sigils and good old-fashioned stonehornish ingenuity. Eve had never seen a ghost in her life, though, of course, she¡¯d met more than a few nutcases who swore up and down that they¡¯d done so. Turns out, not all of them were raving lunatics.

    ¡°They have indeed joined the Maker¡¯s Embrace, though not all entombed there are kings,¡± the human ghost informed her. ¡°Some started life as mere peasants. Through their deeds in life, they earned the privilege of Eternal Rest.¡± Then, looking over their group with a critical gaze, he frowned. ¡°You are oddly well-informed for humans,¡± he said, completely ignoring Aisha who looked the most ill-at-ease of the four.

    ¡°So are you,¡± Eve shot back. ¡°Human, I mean. Alive, not so much.¡± Then, turning around she saw that the stonehornish ghost was having a fit.

    ¡°Sacrilegious!!!¡± he screamed, phantasmal spittle spewing out from his flushed bearded face. ¡°How are you even here? How are you alive? This is sacred rock you desecrate with your feet. With your breath. With your very presence!!!¡±

    ¡°I brought them here,¡± the human ghost said. ¡°They were judged and found worthy. Check for yourself,¡± he added quickly before the stonehorn could explode into another tirade.

    This prompted the crazy ghost to cock his head for a moment. ¡°But they¡¯re humans,¡± he said, a bewildered expression on his translucent face.

    Eve hid her frown once she noticed that the strong emotions had somehow made the ghost¡¯s Crown more prominent, now emitting a faint glowing light ¨C both their Crowns were, she noted with interest after looking back and forth between the two. Earlier, with static dark Chakras, they well and truly were dead as a doorknob, at least in her essence senses. Now, she wasn¡¯t as certain. A hint of clockwise rotation could be discerned inside the Crowns.

    ¡°As this young lady just pointed out,¡± the slightly less crazy ghost said with a nod toward her direction, ¡°I am also a human. Or at least, I was.¡±

    ¡°She is an aditaru.¡± The stonehorn gave Aisha a scathing glance.

    ¡°She¡¯s not. She has both aditarun and human blood.¡±

    Eve thought it best to wait and see how this played out. So she leaned back against a pillar and kept observing. Arjun for a moment looked ready to intervene on Aisha¡¯s behalf, but James locked eyes with him and gave a subtle shake of the head. Meanwhile, the two ghosts were still going at each other like an old married couple.

    ¡°The pact¡­.¡±

    ¡°Was with your tribe,¡± said the stonehornish ghost, cutting the other off. ¡°Not with every human that wanders in here.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t mean the Balgistin stonehorns any harm,¡± the human ghost said, although Eve wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d know that for certain.

    ¡°Or any stonehorn for that matter,¡± Arjun put in. James closed his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I say we let the Maker decide,¡± the stonehorn insisted.

    His opposite number threw up his arms and declared, ¡°So be it.¡±

    ¡°I thought he¡¯d already decided,¡± Eve said, straightening up. She was starting to get a funny feeling about this whole situation.

    ¡°Foolish girl. That was just a whiff of the Maker¡¯s presence.¡± The ghost Eve desperately wanted to punch smirked, making him look even more punchable. ¡°This will be a more thorough examination.¡±

    Just as Eve was starting to wonder if ghosts could be punched at all, the giant Crystal on the ceiling started glowing pink-red and a kernel signature stronger than any Eve had ever sensed descended into the chamber.

    What followed was strange beyond belief.

    The familiar tendrils slowly came free off the Soul Crystal, bolts of kernel shooting between branches. They changed from pinkish to red, finally taking on an even more familiar dark-purple hue. Eve closed her eyes as the foreign kernel touched her hair, which by now stood erect.

    Then, a vast presence started scouring her mind.

    She felt naked. Vulnerable. Sensing no malevolent intent, she gritted her teeth and fully opened up her Crown, though a part of her mind still continued to struggle. Her Crown Chakra and one single tendril interacted, like two strangers meeting in a forest glade. Discordant yet of a singular mind, the presence delved deep into her Crown. What it sensed, it approved, even her shameful loss of temper in Shillang.

    After Aimin knows how long, the tendril gradually retreated through the top of her head, leaving her curly brown hairs a mess. Well, more of a mess than usual.

    A single thought echoed in her mind before she lost her battle with oblivion.

    Follow your heart. And stay true to it.

    When Eve regained her senses, she found herself sprawled on the pristine white marble floor in a fetal position staring at the tear-stained face of the gorgeous giraffe otherwise known as Aisha.

    ¡°Stripped bare,¡± she croaked. ¡°To the soul.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Aisha wiped the tears off her own face, giving Eve a smile that broke her heart. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got their fair share of sob stories, I guess,¡± she muttered, slowly getting to her feet. Arjun and James were already up, though both looked shaken.

    ¡°Your group is even more interesting than I¡¯d assumed,¡± declared the human ghost, still sitting in the same posture. Perks of being a ghost. You don¡¯t get cramps. ¡°I¡¯m Brulim, and that bag of old bones over there is Drulim,¡± he said, gesturing toward the silently grumbling stonehorn. ¡°We are the Twin Sages of Kailash.¡±

    Eve frowned. Before she could ask anything about the similarity of their names, Arjun exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re brothers!!!¡± He whirled, looking from one to the other, his voice more confused than accusatory. ¡°You¡¯re both half-human. So why in the name of Aimin do you hate humans?¡± he asked the sour-faced stonehorn.

    ¡°Keep Melwig the Slayer out of it. It will only complicate matters,¡± answered the stonehorn. Or the half-stonehorn who looked exactly like a stonehorn. Quite unusual as far as Eve knew. ¡°I don¡¯t hate humans. Not all of them anyway. Most of them, yes, and for good reasons, which you know nothing about. Don¡¯t be so hasty to judge people.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of humans, there is a small army of them outside,¡± the Battle Cleric said in a suggestive tone.

    ¡°They¡¯ve begun their search. With the amount of Basil and granite between here and their present location, it¡¯d take them centuries to find the outer corridor, even considering the fact that they seem to have almost a dozen Earth Clerics in their midst. We also have other means at our disposal. You can firmly lay all your worries to rest. They will never venture down here.¡±

    James gave the Sages a deep bow which the rest of them awkwardly copied. Eve hated bowing. Of course, shaking hands with a ghost might be tricky, she thought, eyeing their translucent bodies. Also, who knew what other weird tricks they might have up their sleeves. It¡¯s always best to avoid skin contact, even with a ghost.

    ¡°Some of my companions may,¡± James caught her eyes, straightening up, ¡°or may not be aware of the privilege accorded to us here, but I am. This secret will not be shared with many.¡±

    With some, it can¡¯t be avoided. The ghosts nodded, one looking glum, the other resigned. Then, giving them a smile, the human-looking ghost said, ¡°We have a gift for each of you.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation.

    ¡°The best gift we can afford to give. Advice.¡±

    Eve¡¯s smile fell. Although the experience already gained was a treasure in and of itself, she wouldn¡¯t have minded some useful tools or trinkets to remember it by. Or even gold. She was running low on cash.

    ¡°Mourning the past will not bring the dead back from the grave,¡± the human ghost told James in an almost grandfatherly tone. ¡°However, it will hasten the living into it.¡±

    James hung his head, face contorted in agony. Only lasted a moment. Then the walls went back up, firm as ever.

    No wonder he¡¯s such a downer. Carrying all that guilt. At least it felt like guilt. Looking at her fellow travelers, Eve realized Arjun was in almost as much distress as James. Even Aisha seemed unsettled. Or rather, more unsettled. She¡¯d been flighty as a bird since entering this temple. Makes sense given the reception she¡¯d received.

    ¡°I have a feeling a significant part of the future is standing beside me in this chamber,¡± James said, including Arjun, Aisha, and after a blink, Eve in his gaze, which earned him a scowl.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± The stonehorn turned to Eve, holding her gaze with his odd dark eyes that seemed like the only solid part of his anatomy. ¡°Possess a good heart and more talent than you think. Or fear.¡± He looked less punchable now. ¡°Trust your heart. And not your instincts.¡±

    Seeing true sincerity in those dark orbs, Eve couldn¡¯t help but nod. Instinct is what drives her father. To the edge of madness. And beyond.

    The human ghost looked at Aisha and gave a sad smile. ¡°Child, I know it¡¯s hard. But you need to start learning how to trust others.¡± His gaze shifted to Arjun. ¡°You¡¯ve already started on the right path. Expand the circle of trust.¡±

    Staying with Arjun, his smile vanished and a frown formed. ¡°You are an enigma, even to yourself,¡± he said, absently stroking his absent beard. ¡°Don¡¯t stop seeking even if you don¡¯t like what you find along the way.¡±

    ¡°Find about myself? My past? Or my parents?¡± Arjun asked.

    Of course, he asked. Eve was starting to think he¡¯d pester Aimin himself into his deathbed by asking mostly pointless questions. The sentiment behind these questions, however, Eve could understand, at least intuitively. He must also have an interesting relationship with his parents. Eve smelled a kindred soul, but now was not the time for inquiries.

    ¡°All of them. But mostly about yourself. It¡¯s what you, and perhaps everyone, fears the most.¡±

    Eve ignored the pit in her stomach, burying the memory of the power she¡¯d felt while killing those men. It was addictive. It was also the first step on a path that ends with her becoming what or who she hated most in this world. If she let her instincts ¨C her primal self ¨C drive her actions.

    Then, with a grinding noise that echoed throughout the grand chamber, the platform holding the stonehorn¡¯s elaborate chair shifted, revealing a circular hole with a spiral staircase. ¡°May Jukatis hasten your journey. Don¡¯t know what my descendants will decide to do with you. I hope they don¡¯t end up killing you all. Else, all our efforts would¡¯ve been for naught.¡±

    Eve was the first to climb down the steep but short staircase. At the bottom, she found herself in a relatively normal-looking corridor which ended at a set of ancient double-doors made of stone. Well, normal by stonehornish standards. It still was twenty feet wide.

    The last to arrive was Arjun. As the platform snapped back into place, leaving them in the light of the glowstones embedded into stone sconces on the walls, the first thing he did was whirl toward James and ask, ¡°What exactly is this Soul Crystal? Jukatis doesn¡¯t know things you yourself are unaware of, does he?¡±

    After fixing him with a long-suffering look, James let out a sigh. ¡°Soul Crystals can store a tiny sliver of consciousness. Under certain very strict circumstances, several Soul Crystals in unison can give rise to an altogether separate entity, holding only a few of the memories of the constituent parts,¡± the Cleric explained, throwing a thoughtful glance above. ¡°Or, it can destroy the individual ones leaving you with nothing but a worthless pile of rock. Nobody knows how or even why it works the way it does. When it works at all. Which is pretty much never. If you discount the handful of stonehornish temples.¡±

    ¡°There are three temples, aren¡¯t there? Temples with Living Gods,¡± Eve said, counting them off with her fingers. ¡°Bramka, Krumilam, and Skyldeva. Well, four now, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°And just as many lost ones. Because of the Cataclysm,¡± James confirmed. ¡°We thought Jukatis was one of the lost. Now, we know better.¡± He shook his head in frustration. ¡°Stonehorns and their secrets. Peas in a pod. Now, all we have to do is convince them not to slaughter us all for discovering one of them.¡±

    ¡°Is there a chance they could locate us down here?¡± Eve asked. ¡°The Clerics, I mean.¡±

    ¡°There is a chance.¡± James shrugged, ¡°But unless they know exactly where to look, which I very much doubt, and move the hidden latch using earth Manipulation, and get around whatever protections the Sages have set up, there is very little chance of them finding this place.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this place, it¡¯s a stonehornish settlement, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One of the two main subterranean stonehornish cities in the Kailash Mountains. Balgistin, meaning ¡®Hidden Home¡¯ in old Hornish.¡±

    ¡°So, how do you think the stonehorns will receive us?¡± Arjun grimaced. ¡°We effectively entered through the back door.¡±

    ¡°Of their secret temple no less,¡± Eve added.

    ¡°Let me do the talking.¡± James cautiously pushed open the doors and entered, Eve directly behind him.

    The chamber beyond was small, with the only furniture being a single sturdy table and a chair. A stonehorn wearing what looked to be full battle-armor was sitting in the chair, helmeted head slumped on the table, beside his small saber.

    It took a moment for them to realize that the melodious sound emanating from him originated inside his nasal cavity.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Arjun rushed to the stonehorn''s side and shook him by the shoulders, threatening to dislocate them. ¡°Excuse me, sir.¡±

    The stonehorn, still befuddled from sleep, looked up at him with bleary eyes, which then shifted to his companions. After a couple of blinks, comprehension dawned as his eyes widened in alarm. Jumping to his feet, he bolted out of the only other door in the room while shouting at the top of his considerable voice.

    ¡°Inngeters flig tebilian. Aletig all. Inngeters aletig.¡±

    A bemused Arjun gave a guilty glace toward James, who was shaking his head in exasperation.

    ¡°You had to wake him up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 21 - Hidden Home

    ¡°By the Burning Balls of Sigrid, if anyone other than me talks,¡± the Battle Cleric¡¯s glare could have evaporated rock, and most of the heat was directed at Arjun, ¡°or even so much as moves his lips, I¡¯m going to skin him alive.¡±

    The meaning of that glare wasn¡¯t lost on him. ¡°Guess I got a little carried away,¡± Arjun mumbled, red-faced.

    Sometimes, he was a bit too curious for his own good. But the stonehorn¡¯s reaction had been a bit more extreme than anyone could¡¯ve imagined. Who in their right mind behaves in such a manner with guests, or even enemies? Regrettably, judging by the echoing shout that could still be heard through the door, they were definitely going to be treated as the latter.

    Approximately thirty blinks after the shrieking soldier had exited the chamber, Arjun felt a faint, barely discernible vibration through his boots. Due to some unknown reason, he couldn¡¯t even hazard a guess as to the number of the people approaching their location. The sensation was akin to the ever-present sense of hollowness the surrounding rocks have been exuding since they¡¯d entered the outer corridor of the temple, but to a much greater degree. Earlier, he¡¯d hardly even noticed it. Now, it was almost suffocating in its pervasiveness.

    The walls and ceiling of the small room were made up of a gray rock, similar to basalt, but with strange veins of jet black rock with glowing bits like mica in them. It felt like a natural formation that had been artificially enhanced through the centuries. His gut told him the veins had something to do with the feeling, but given his current mood, asking the Cleric about it didn¡¯t seem wise.

    ¡°Entrance is small. We can take them.¡± Eve doggedly planted her feet and squared her shoulders, poised for battle in the span of a heartbeat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be the one to jeopardize the peace that took a millennium to establish. Follow my lead. We deal with this diplomatically.¡± James glowered at Eve until she gave a grudging nod. Arjun was starting to wonder if she wasn¡¯t a bit too eager for battle all the time.

    All of a sudden, the inner door leading to the stonehornish city banged open, and a heavily muscled stonehorn in full plate armor stepped through, with over thirty stonehornish soldiers visible behind him, all looking even more eager for battle than the girl beside him. Fortunately, all but ten stayed in the corridor outside, the room being too small to accommodate them all.

    From his confident demeanor and militaristic garb, which consisted of leather trousers, woolen shirt, and leather vest under his armor, Arjun deduced the leader must be an army captain or commander. Or the stonehornish equivalent of them. Even though at just over four and a half feet, his head barely came up to Arjun¡¯s chest, he felt dwarfed by this intimidating stonehorn¡¯s presence.

    His glare was quickly replaced by a smile when his eyes fell on James.

    ¡°Well bless my beard, if it isn¡¯t our wandering Cleric,¡± he said in heavily accented Common. His ¡°r¡± and ¡°d¡± were rolling and sounded harsh, but his Common was far better than most stonehorns Arjun had met. Not that he¡¯d met many.

    James smiled, releasing a breath he wasn¡¯t aware he was holding, ¡°You¡¯re a sight for sore eyes, Gabil.¡±

    The two shook hands, clasping each other¡¯s forearms, Battle Cleric style.

    ¡°So how in Bramka¡¯s blessed name did you find your way into the old temple of Jukatis?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. To summarize, we had to leave Shillang in a bit of a hurry, and the gates were barred. So we had to find an alternative path to Arunia,¡± James said with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°Bless my beard, did you now?¡± The smiling stonehorn stroked his prodigious beard, which by all appearances was indeed blessed. So was the stony backward curving horns jutting out from the mass of auburn hair. They looked sharp enough to be able to spear a wild boar. His whole demeanor conveyed a sense of quiet competence and deadliness, and his emotions felt pure, direct, and genuine. Arjun instantly liked the man.

    ¡°While we count both Arunia and Aiminia among our allies, relationship with Aiminia has turned uncommonly frosty in the last few years. As a result, as long as the Aiminians can¡¯t prove you were aided by Balgistin stonehorns, we¡¯d be more than happy to facilitate your passage through the city,¡± the old stonehorn said, eyeing their eclectic group. ¡°Who are your fellow travelers?¡±

    ¡°This is Arjun, Eve, and Aisha. We¡¯re headed to Jivanpur.¡± He paused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°To the holding chamber?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If only you¡¯d come alone.¡± Gabil turned and gestured for them to follow. ¡°Even if you can vouch for these three, we can¡¯t. You¡¯re familiar with the law stipulated in the recent treaty.¡±

    As the group, escorted by a squad of well-armored stonehorns, headed out of the door, Arjun moved over to the Battle Cleric¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°What treaty? Are they imprisoning us?¡±

    ¡°Treaty of Garbal, between Arunia and Kailash Mountain stonehornish cities. Do you know nothing of history?¡± James replied, a touch irritated.

    ¡°But¡­but¡­that was over a decade ago,¡± Arjun sputtered. ¡°He said recent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it is recent. To him. He¡¯s a hundred and eighty-three years old.¡±

    Arjun blinked a few times, rapidly, as his Crown Chakra tried its best to process the information.

    Once again he¡¯d fallen into the trap of thinking in terms of human timescale. Gabil had specks of gray in his otherwise lustrous auburn hair, but he hardly looked to be almost two centuries old.

    The door opened onto a wide corridor made of the same gray stone as the entrance chamber. Within a couple of steps, Arjun¡¯s breath started to fog in front of him, as the air was absolutely freezing. Unnaturally so. The hard stone floor wasn¡¯t much better, though there was no sign of snow anywhere, much to his disappointment, a fact that reminded him he still hadn¡¯t gotten a proper glimpse of the snow-capped peaks.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Immense iron-bound heavy oaken doors, all barred and closely guarded by at least one pair of guards, led to other parts of the city, only a tiny fraction of which he could sense because of the ubiquitous interference. That strongly suggested the stonehorns were responsible for the pervasive sense of hollowness that seemed to be increasing with every step he took. A sideways glance revealed James was neither surprised nor bothered. The great big scowl on Eve¡¯s face implied her senses were affected as well. Aisha was also worried, but for different reasons.

    Soon the bare and austere corridors gave way to hallways decorated with relief paintings of stonehornish history and mythology. While James talked to Gabil up ahead, the young trio stared in wonder at the incredibly detailed paintings. The strangely bright lamps high up on the wall that illuminated the corridor revealed works of art that wouldn¡¯t have been out of place in the Snippets of Time, the legendary museum in the heart of Aimingar. The stonehornish soldiers who¡¯d thus far been showering them with silent but clear resentment and hostility seemed to approve of their enthusiasm, and didn¡¯t make any moves to stop them as the three of them stood before the ancient paintings, expression dumbstruck.

    One showed a being with four arms blessing supplicating stonehorns, another showed a creature with the head of an elephant giving a stonehornish king a ball of fire, then teaching him how to forge weapons using that fire.

    Soon the scene changed, to one of a battle with two strange tall humanoid creatures, one male and the other female. In one large panoramic vista, the male was tearing up the earth, bringing forth fire from deep beneath the ground. Stonehorns in anguish, trying to save their land, their homes, were shooting flint-head arrows and axes, but the female was holding her hands high, creating a semi-transparent hemispherical globe which prevented any weapon from harming the duo. In the night sky ¨C one conspicuously devoid of any smoke or cloud ¨C only the greater moon Chandra and a single constellation, the constellation of the Hunter, was visible.

    Arjun felt a tingle down his spine.

    Creator in heaven!!!!

    This showed the First Conflict. The very first time stonehorns fought aditarus and humans, only at the time of the First Conflict, according to the Lore, there was only one human and one aditaru present. Aimin the Allfather and Anantika the Allmother, Creators of human and aditarun kinds. His father had made sure he was familiar with the Lore of Creation as stated in the Lore of Legends, even though Dualism was banned in Aiminia.

    Judging by the reverence of the soldiers, he was standing before an actual representation of that infamous battle. The unmistakable sense of age given off by the painting implied it was created not long after the First Conflict. More significantly, it provided a unique context, as Arjun had never stopped to think what those poor stonehornish forefather¡¯s might¡¯ve gone through just after the Cataclysm. The scene confirmed what the Lore taught. It was indeed a massacre. But why would the stonehorns draw and then painstakingly preserve such a stark and beautiful reminder of their first conflict and defeat?

    After about a quarter bell of brisk walk, Gabil and James suddenly stopped in front of a large door, one with four pairs of guards. Between the guards stood another commander, one with a decidedly less friendly disposition than Gabil.

    ¡°Thank you for escorting our guests, Commander Gabil,¡± the man said. Then, the small beady dark eyes moved to the Battle Cleric, his posture turning tense and rigid. ¡°I¡¯m afraid given the manner of your entry into Balgistin, there is an additional step required before you could enjoy the full measure of stonehornish hospitality.¡±

    Gabil frowned but didn¡¯t contradict his colleague, though his body language suggested he wanted to. As for his kernel signature, it was oddly hard to read, though it was only marginally harder than the rest of the stonehorns Arjun had met thus far. A racial advantage he was aware of from his previous short interactions with their species, but it was still a bit of a shock. Thankfully, they all wore their emotions on their sleeves. Proudly, or as in the case of his particular commander, obnoxiously.

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re your humble guests,¡± James said, still relaxed. Both the young women standing beside him had instantly become leery of the strange commander who hadn¡¯t bothered to introduce himself. ¡°What is the next step that you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Transparency Procedure,¡± the man continued, after sizing up the other members of their group. ¡°Just a formality, to make sure no object was mistakenly brought in or out of the temple.¡±

    What followed was, without doubt, the most humiliating experience of Arjun¡¯s life.

    He was searched bodily, and thoroughly, by a stonehornish soldier with his buddies looking all but ready to draw their axes. Seems they¡¯d assumed even before the search had begun that the three and a half humans were world-renowned thieves like the White Ghost. Gritting his teeth in rage and shame, Arjun complied. Not that he had any other option.

    Once the search concluded, the interrogation commenced.

    It took a good three bells before the disbelieving commander grudgingly accepted the fact that none of them had sneaked into their precious city for the express purpose of defiling a few more of their sacred temples. After that, still flush with fury, Arjun, along with the others, were led by a squad of soldiers to a large chamber guarded by a mere three guards. Both Aisha and James seemed to have no residual feelings of anger, while Eve looked ready to commit genocide. But their assigned room intrigued her enough that her eyes lost some of the murderous intent.

    The guest suite was fit for a king. It consisted of a large sitting room whose walls were made up of the same gray stone, but had far more veins of black mineral in them, the mica-like particles glittering like thousands of stars in the night sky.

    The furnishings were simple, elegant, and very well-made. A small divan, four tables, two armchairs, six other chairs, four of which had leather cushions. Doorways in the right wall led to four bedrooms, complete with king-sized beds. Surprisingly, there was even a small bathroom at the back, containing a stone tub that took up half the space. More astonishing still, carved into an alcove in the left wall was a bookshelf, containing almost fifty volumes.

    Well, at least our prison won¡¯t be uncomfortable, or boring. A tired sigh escaped as Arjun collapsed into one of the leather-cushioned chairs.

    The goosebumps in Eve¡¯s arms suggested she was just as affected by the cold as Arjun himself, though she hadn¡¯t lost the spring in her steps. The fury in her eyes had once again been replaced by wariness. Aisha¡¯s wariness he could understand. Eve¡¯s felt like it hid a danger beyond anything contained within the walls of this city. Which made sense since she definitely was running from someone, a conjecture that led to the obvious question.

    Was Arjun also running from the same person, or the same group? If so, why would the Order be interested in her?

    She might, of course, not even know why. Arjun himself certainly didn¡¯t have a clue why, other than for killing that aditaru. They couldn¡¯t possibly be after him for Healing the boy, could they? Someone of considerable influence had undoubtedly wanted him dead, going so far as to hire an aditarun assassin capable of Enfolding. A retired Ranger perhaps?

    The subject of so much speculation finished her cursory examination of the room, and regarded the Battle Cleric with an anxious look.

    ¡°Are all stonehorns this nasty, or are these peeps on edge because we entered through the backside of their temple?¡±

    The Cleric didn¡¯t reply immediately. ¡°They have their reasons. Some of them good. All of them understandable.¡±

    This prompted a snort from the short girl, one mixed with disgust and exasperation. ¡°So, what now?¡±

 Chapter 22 - The Engineer

    ¡°Now," the Cleric replied, "Gabil informs King Demkden about the situation. If he deems that our intrusion was deliberate, we get comfortable. It¡¯ll be a long stay.¡±

    ¡°And if he deems not?¡± asked Arjun.

    ¡°We might reach Jivanpur within a couple of weeks.¡±

    "Om-cursed stonehorns," Eve fumed, ¡°How long will all of that take?¡±

    ¡°Not long. Stonehorns have some way of communicating over vast distances, though apparently it only works inside each city limit.¡±

    Eve gave a mollified grunt, seemingly satisfied with their situation, at least for now. Arjun, however, was not. He was still freezing, not to mention half-blind.

    ¡°Why are my earth senses so erratic? I can hardly feel anyone outside this room?¡± Arjun eventually gave voice to his frustration since Eve didn¡¯t seem inclined to, and James would never volunteer information. Before today, he¡¯d never known his earth senses were so integral to perceiving the world around him. Its absence almost felt like being robbed of his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s this black mineral you see here.¡± James indicated the veins with his hand. ¡°Basil.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be more precious than gold.¡± Eve began carefully examining one of the veins, going so far as to smell one portion of the wall.

    Arjun spared a quick glance at her direction, a slight feeling of discontent spreading through his Crown Chakra. Then, a tiny part of his self reminded him that knowing things wasn¡¯t a domain exclusive to any single individual. It was, or should be, the prerogative of all self-aware beings.

    ¡°Basil dampens earth senses. In large enough quantities as you see here,¡± James continued, ¡°it can scramble your essence senses, making earth Manipulation unreliable and tricky.¡±

    A shivering Aisha gingerly sat down in the chair next to Arjun. Without the body heat generated by walking, Arjun was starting to feel cold again, dressed as he was in light clothing. He¡¯d left Agnipur with nothing but the clothes on his back. The couple of peddlers they¡¯d met on the highway to Shillang were all out of warm clothes as well.

    ¡°Wish there was a fireplace in this room,¡± he grumbled aloud.

    Eve gave an emphatic nod from the other side of the room, absently fingering her scarf. Arjun didn¡¯t even have that, let alone a sweater or jacket over his plain cotton shirt.

    ¡°Stonehorns prefer cold weather. They even have a huge contraption which circulates cold air throughout the whole city. You¡¯ll get used to it in a few days.¡± A huge yawn formed on the Cleric¡¯s face. Thereafter, James leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and promptly started snoring.

    As Eve started walking around the perimeter of the room, inspecting the veins in the walls, Arjun turned toward Aisha. He¡¯d postponed this long enough.

    ¡°You followed us from the bazaar, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    Aisha gave a slow, wary nod.

    ¡°But how? You didn¡¯t follow us through the streets, vibrations felt faint.¡± Arjun thought back to the nagging sensation during that frantic dash through the streets of Shillang.

    ¡°Did you use the rooftops?¡±

    Aisha glanced up uncertainly, then nodded again.

    Given the pace James had set, it would have required a professional aditarun acrobat high on stamina Potions to manage such a feat. She was holding something back. But respecting her privacy, Arjun decided to postpone asking her about the ability to communicate with him mentally. Something told him she was just as clueless as him, not about what she could do, but how she could do it.

    Then, almost against his will, the decision reversed itself, and the question popped out. Testing the water wouldn¡¯t hurt, would it?

    ¡°The way you talked to me earlier, inside my mind. That felt like Crown to Crown communication.¡±

    Aisha shrank back, afraid not of him, but of losing him ¨C losing their burgeoning friendship. At least that¡¯s how it felt like. Quickly putting up a reassuring hand, Arjun continued in an even quieter voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to tell a soul.¡±

    Not that anybody was going to believe him even if he did. Telepathy was firmly rooted in fiction, and had never made the jump to reality.

    The Crown was a sacred object. People would go to great lengths to protect its sanctity. No wonder she seemed flighty as a bird.

    Then, he remembered his own experiences trying to communicate with people. Receiving emotions came easily to Arjun, partially thanks to his weird talent, while conveying them, at least successfully, was a far more daunting proposition, though it had never stopped people from liking him. Crossing the all-important barrier to love, however, had remained elusive.

    ¡°Can you receive thoughts as well as send them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The soft melodic voice full of freshly crowned hope almost sent him jumping out of his chair in excitement. Recovering his equanimity, Arjun logically thought things through, and as he did, a stupid grin slowly spread across his features. The possibilities were endless. But given her wariness whenever talk turned to her talents, patience would be required. It truly was the conqueror of all, as the Tenets state.

    Further discussion was interrupted by the sound of the guards saluting. Shrugging off his abstract musings about Aisha¡¯s remarkable talent, Arjun looked to the door.

    The stonehorn that entered was unlike any he¡¯d seen since entering Balgistin. He was over five feet tall, almost as tall as Eve. With a lean yet muscular frame, he wasn¡¯t as robust as the other stonehorns Arjun had seen thus far. Though he had the characteristic coppery red hair and beard of a typical stonehorn, the short grayish-orange horns, grayish cast to his stone-textured skin and willowy stature suggested he had a not-so-distant human ancestor, perhaps even a parent, an assumption which was aided by the fact that his signature contained two opened and three Awakened primary Chakras, and as many as seven secondary, all of them denser than Arjun¡¯s own corresponding Chakras. However, presence of so much Basil inside the chamber meant Arjun was having trouble differentiating between the opened and Awakened ones, let alone their relative densities, which was a novel but frustrating sensation.

    Alerted by his instinct, if not his senses, the Battle Cleric¡¯s eyes snapped open as he went from fast asleep to wide awake in an instant.

    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, James,¡± the newcomer grinned widely, giving the Cleric a greeting nod. He then turned to the rest of them, an apologetic, and more surprisingly, honest, smile on his lips. ¡°My name is Kumil Krajenshaw. I¡¯ll be your guide for the remainder of your stay. Welcome to Balgistin.¡±

    The man ¨C possibly even a young man ¨C possessed a warm and welcoming manner, a considerable improvement over the other stonehorns Arjun had met till now. But perhaps he¡¯d been expecting too much. After all, stonehorns weren¡¯t renowned for their hospitality.

    ¡°Please, follow me. I¡¯ve arranged for suitable accommodations for you all,¡± Kumil said.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The four of them followed him through the corridors of Balgistin, escorted by a mere four guards, which Arjun supposed was as good a sign of stonehornish trust as any.

    Glancing around, he wondered what time of day it was. Or if indeed it was day at all. Exhaustion had by now reached such a point that he could¡¯ve fallen asleep while sitting on the icy stone floor. Only the excitement of being one of a handful of humans to be granted the privilege of visiting the famous city of Balgistin kept him awake and alert.

    ¡°This leads to the Engine Cavern, if memory serves right.¡±

    James seemed surprised at the level of trust being shown by Kumil in allowing relatively unknown outsiders access to one of Balgistin¡¯s greatest wonders. Rumors of the Balgistin Engine had reached Arjun¡¯s ears, though he still had no clue what it actually was.

    ¡°I convinced father to allow you to stay in the Engine Cavern. Need your expertise on a certain matter.¡± He paused, expression suddenly grave, something that was decidedly out of place on his jovial face. ¡°Lack of trust can breed mistrust, even among friends¡­ Especially among friends. We have more than enough security measures in place here. Engine is the best guarded place in all of Balgistin, even better guarded than the royal fort.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not the only concern on the minds of your fellow stonehorns,¡± said James, clearly indicating the pair of soldiers behind them. Unlike the couple in front, these two almost were on the verge of drawing steel just for them talking to the half-stonehorn in such an informal and familiar manner. Arjun had immediately noticed this, but hadn¡¯t yet managed to formulate a properly indirect question.

    ¡°Rubbish!! Besides, if you intend to cause me harm, you can easily do so on the road to Jivanpur,¡± Kumil grinned.

    That statement confused Arjun on several levels. Firstly, bodily harm wasn¡¯t the prime concern of the soldiers. They were offended because the three humans in the group were behaving like an equal with someone they clearly held in high regard. Secondly, why would anyone even want to harm Kumil?

    ¡°Jivanpur?¡± James asked. ¡°You¡¯re coming with us?¡±

    ¡°Sure am. Finally, taking you up on your offer. Received Principal Hamilton¡¯s acceptance letter yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Material Manipulator specializing in earth,¡± Eve said. It was almost a statement of fact rather than a question.

    ¡°Got me there.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have thought there are a great many Earth Clerics here,¡± Arjun said. ¡°Who taught you?¡±

    ¡°Taught myself, mostly,¡± Kumil replied, a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°Detailed accounts we¡¯ve collected from fighting the Clerics for over two millennia helped. We stonehorns are fond of keeping records. Even of our losses.¡±

    ¡°Those teach you the most,¡± James offered. He seemed less guarded around Kumil, suggesting years, if not, decades, of familiarity. Arjun managed to stifle the question at the tip of his tongue. Can¡¯t go around interrogating people he¡¯d just met about their age, can he? Maybe tomorrow.

    Kumil nodded, acknowledging the point. ¡°Met a Master Builder by the name of Emedin on one of my sojourns to the city of Garbal. He advised me to enroll at the University. If I wanted to progress further,¡± Kumil said. ¡°Which I do. Was still on the fence until I met another Master Builder. Odd bloke. Never met a wandering Earth Cleric from the Trade Cities before. And a half-aditaru no less.¡±

    ¡°They do exist,¡± said James with a frown. ¡°While the Center doesn¡¯t prohibit movement into Gaia, they do strongly discourage it. Unless it¡¯s related to some Guild activity, of course.¡±

    Kumil gave an agreeable nod, then turned toward Eve, who was eagerly drinking in the sights and sounds just as Arjun was.

    The corridor they were traversing was wider, with more artistic masterpieces lining the walls. Most were sculptures or relief paintings, all exquisitely carved, but none exuded age like the one they¡¯d seen earlier. Still, a few of them, including one that depicted an epic battle, looked and felt to be well over a thousand years old.

    ¡°Aside from my signature, which, given all the Basil here, could easily be mistaken for a prospective Power Cleric¡¯s,¡± a shiver went through Kumil¡¯s previously grinning face, ¡°What gave me away?¡±

    ¡°Well, this tunnel is sloping upward, and you¡¯ve been Manipulating the stone floor subtly, and perhaps unconsciously, to gain purchase while walking. Hard to notice, especially with those boots of yours.¡±

    Arjun berated himself for failing to notice something so obvious.

    Kumil stood stock-still for a moment, then started laughing. A loud, unrestrained hearty laughter which made everyone else smile as well, even the dour soldiers.

    While smiling, it is difficult to maintain a grudge against someone for her intelligence and against yourself for your own lack of attention.

    The half-stonehorn grinned, tapping his feet together in the parody of a little dance. ¡°Picked these babies up from an Artificer acquaintance of mine, down in Garbal. Does excellent work. I¡¯ll introduce you when we pass through there on our way to the University.¡±

    Eve gave an excited nod. ¡°What I don¡¯t get is how you seem to be unaffected by this lava-cursed mineral. I was lucky to notice as much as I did, as my senses are all jumbled up.¡±

    ¡°Ironic, since without lava Basil wouldn¡¯t exist.¡± His amiable demeanor suddenly turned sour, as Kumil started walking faster, presumably to avoid inadvertently revealing anything more about one of the best kept secrets of the stonehorns.

    All Arjun could remember from his father and Thurma¡¯s collection of books about Basil was that it was extremely rare and obscenely expensive. Most people even among Clerics didn¡¯t know much about it. Until today, he didn¡¯t even know what it looked like, or more importantly, what it did. This lack of knowledge was due to several reasons. Chief among them was because the refinement process, as well as the precise location of the Basil mines ¨C all but a couple supposedly in the Kailash ¨C were closely guarded secrets. And all stonehorns excelled at guarding secrets. Well, all but Kumil it seemed.

    ¡°You have a sharp eye and keen mind there, Eve.¡± Kumil glanced back toward Eve, having recovered some of his usual cordiality.

    Very few women, if any, are immune to flattery. Eve was no exception, although she seemed embarrassed about being praised, and then in turn embarrassed about being embarrassed. Noticing an even wider corridor branching off to the left, she asked, ¡°Where does that lead?¡±

    Though a valid question, it was plain to everyone that she¡¯d inquired less from any desire to know and more to divert everyone¡¯s attention from her flushed face.

    ¡°To the Farmer Cavern. Balgistin consists of four main Great Caverns. The one closest to the surface is primarily for farmers. One holds the Engine and other large mechanical devices as well as the houses of the Engineers and Mechanics themselves. One residential Cavern for a large portion of the population and the last, the deepest Cavern holds the royal fort, military headquarters and other administrative buildings. There are several dozen adjoining Caverns as well, most large enough to hold a medium-sized city.¡±

    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Arjun asked, hoping to learn more about the half-stonehorn, who he was starting to suspect was a noble of some sort. At least his style of speech and the reaction of his fellow stonehorns suggested that.

    ¡°The Engine Cavern, which is our destination, as well as where you¡¯ll be staying. Won¡¯t have time to invite you to my home, though I daresay you might find it a bit bland compared to your guest suites.¡± Seeing the inquisitive expression on Eve¡¯s face, he added, ¡°I¡¯m an Engineer. My quarters are comfortable but unspectacular. Which is just how I like it.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Engineer?¡±

    ¡°I designed a few of the devices you might see in the Cavern.¡±

    ¡°By a few, he means a fair few,¡± James put in. Then, he turned to Arjun. ¡°Wait a few bells before asking which devices.¡±

    Arjun gave a guilty grin. ¡°Where do the farmers plant the crops? Without sunlight plants would die.¡± He had always been fascinated by the stonehorns, perhaps because so little was known about them. Nothing breeds curiosity and interest like the unknown. As a result, he was brimming with questions.

    Kumil grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say the Farmer Cavern had a roof, now, did I?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s open to the suns. For how long each day?¡±

    ¡°About half the time. We might soon be able to mimic the suns¡¯ rays throughout the day.¡± Kumil¡¯s glance shifted to James. ¡°In fact, that¡¯s the reason I wanted to talk to you.¡±

    Seeing James¡¯ puzzled expression, he elaborated. ¡°We¡¯re hoping to build a device which would be able to channel the suns¡¯ rays via tunnels using mirrors. This way, it¡¯ll be easier to store the energy. But the mirrors we have been experimenting with are far too inefficient.¡±

    ¡°I would be more than happy to lend you a helping hand. But not before a large meal and a good few bells¡¯ sleep. It¡¯s almost morning, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    At James¡¯ mention of food, Arjun¡¯s hunger returned tenfold. Looking around he realized everyone in the group shared his and James¡¯ feelings.

    ¡°Yes, almost. Surya rises in three bells. Ah, we are here at last,¡± he said, indicating an immense stone door, perhaps thirty feet tall and half as wide. A good five squads of soldiers were standing just outside a large squat building, presumably an outpost, just to the side of the partially open door. As the group passed, they all saluted Kumil.

    One, the captain presumably, stepped forward. ¡°Everything is prepared as you ordered, Master Engineer. Do you want me to accompany you?¡± He gave the four of them a measured and not-too-friendly glance.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Kolbin.¡± Kumil nodded, gesturing for them to follow. When they were out of earshot, he gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°We stonehorns aren¡¯t naturally inclined toward trusting folks of other races.¡±

    But Arjun had forgotten all about the implied insult. As he passed the massive five-feet-thick door, the Engine Cavern spread out before him in all its glory.

    ¡°And I thought the door was large,¡± Arjun muttered to himself.

 Chapter 23 - Engine Cavern

    Standing there on top of the stone platform ringed by iron balustrade, the scene that greeted Arjun forced him to revise his definition of the word ¡®Grand¡¯.

    Neither the fact that the platform seemed to be suspended midair five hundred feet above the floor of the cave nor the realization that the cavern possessed its own weather system was what took Arjun¡¯s breath away. Even the cave itself, shaped like an inverted hemispherical bowl with a diameter of four miles or so, awe-inspiring as it was in its own right, failed to evoke the expected sense of wonder as Arjun stared slack-jawed at the colossal cylindrical machine at the exact center of the cave.

    Connecting the floor and ceiling, it resembled a giant hammer, with the flat top spreading out like some weird mushroom of epic proportions. A system of causeways high up on the ceiling could barely be discerned through the intermittent clouds. Immense circular holes in the side wall were pumping huge volumes of air to and from the chamber, enough to generate the miniature atmosphere. Thick metal cords in the ceiling and wall created an unfathomably large network of power. Consequently, the corresponding essence was producing such an iridescent orange glow that Arjun had to quickly adjust his senses. And of course, all the essence and metal inevitably led toward the cylinder, the heart of Balgistin.

    ¡°What in the name of Aimin is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Power Plant,¡± Kumil informed them with a proud smile on his face.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It generates electricity, which powers most of our other machines. Without the Plant, none of the other machines would be functional.¡±

    ¡°Electricity?¡± Eve asked in a perplexed voice.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Arjun said. ¡°The bright lamps in the ceiling. I sensed weird essence interactions up there.¡±

    He¡¯d thought it was some form of bioluminescent fungi similar to what the aditarus employ to light their Groves. The lack of kernel signature he¡¯d attributed to them being such a primitive lifeform. Although he¡¯d read about electricity in a recently published book, he¡¯d never witnessed this wondrous piece of stonehornish ingenuity in person before.

    ¡°This electricity¡­.what exactly is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a form of energy. A bit like what the Power Clerics do with the powercells of the powercars.¡± James, who was apparently familiar with the workings of the strange machine, began explaining using terminologies that they were likely to understand, though the unsatisfied look on Kumil¡¯s face suggested he was oversimplifying things.

    Still, the concept of using stored energy to power up a bunch of machines ¨C a whole city ¨C seemed absolutely ludicrous to Arjun.

    Seeing his skeptical expression, the Battle Cleric gave a smile. ¡°I know it is difficult to wrap your head around such a concept. But after a few years, if you spend any time in a large Arunian metropolis, you¡¯ll notice it more when it¡¯s absent.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so much about this stuff?¡±

    ¡°I would hardly call myself an expert.¡± He shook his head deprecatingly. ¡°I was only given leave to inspect one small section of the Plant, and only because they couldn¡¯t fix a damaged section without dissembling half the Plant. Moreover, since the treaty of Garbal, there has been an unprecedented level of technological exchange between Arunia and Balgistin, so much so that electricity has become almost commonplace in Arunia¡­at least in the larger cities. None of them have a power plant though. All the electrical devices there are powered by small batteries, similar to powercells.¡±

    After giving him an uncertain sidelong glance, Aisha clasped Arjun¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this electricity¡­dangerous? I mean even a solitary Power Cleric can destroy a small town with ease.¡± Arjun tried his best to sum up everything Aisha wanted to know. ¡°What if the machine explodes?¡±

    ¡°In theory, sure, it¡¯s possible,¡± Kumil said, his curious glance flickering between Arjun and Aisha¡¯s linked arms. ¡°But we maintain careful watch every bell of every day. Even our contingencies have several contingencies.¡±

    A soft diffused white light, emanating from hundreds of lamps, some suspended from the ceiling and walls, others in the streets of the subterranean city, illuminated the surreal urban landscape beneath them. Again, Arjun found it hard to believe that it was all powered by stored-energy, as even the small powercells had the nasty tendency of exploding in inclement weather conditions. Here, the weather itself was being generated by machines powered by the Plant.

    ¡°You peeps sure know how to build big,¡± said Eve, causing the Engineer¡¯s grin to broaden further.

    ¡°Unlike you, we only live once. Gotta think big and build bigger,¡± replied Kumil.

    Arjun leaned onto the iron handrail, looking down. The high vantage point provided a unique insight into the layout of the cavern floor, though only a small portion of the entire Cavern was visible.

    There were five main thoroughfares, shaped like concentric rings, with narrower streets connecting them. The Power Plant at the center of the wheel-like cavern floor was making a low humming noise. Inner surface of the whole cavern, including the door they had just entered through, was coated in a black substance, presumably a purified form of Basil. To an Earth Cleric¡¯s senses, this immense cavern would appear to be filled with solid rock indistinguishable from the surrounding mountainside. Thinking back, Arjun realized that in all likelihood, the trap door at the Temple had a similar mechanism. It was also, at least partly, responsible for their erratic senses.

    A thin layer of fog enveloped the whole city, and Arjun could make out more soaring structures in the distance. These, however, looked to be natural formations consisting of stalactites and stalagmites that the stonehorns had co-opted and modified to form giant towers.

    ¡°Would you like to freshen up before going to the Engineers¡¯ Mess?¡± Kumil said, heading for a large wooden box up ahead. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a warm bath wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± James said.

    ¡°Neither would some warm clothes. It¡¯s freezing in here.¡± Mercifully, Eve spared Arjun the awkwardness of having to ask for clothes from a relative stranger.

    ¡°Ah, of course. I should¡¯ve done so already. Forgot you humans can¡¯t stand the cold,¡± Kumil said with a cheeky grin. His friendliness and warmth was almost infectious. Arjun couldn¡¯t help but smile in return.

    The short ride in the wooden box felt like a day to a terrified Arjun. As he¡¯d feared, it was indeed another Aimin-cursed elevator. Not being able to see or sense anything more than twenty feet outside the ten feet square box was frightening.

    As the wooden box touched the cavern floor, opening the door Arjun took deep long breaths. Looking around he saw that Aisha had fared even worse than him while Eve and Kumil were grinning from ear to ear. Even the usually taciturn James was smiling.

    ¡°Stonehorns have something against good old stairs?¡± As soon as he uttered the question, seeing the amused expression on Eve¡¯s face and the one of disappointment on James¡¯, Arjun felt ashamed at his illogical fear, and vowed next time even if Sigrid himself was standing before him, he wouldn¡¯t show any outward signs.

    ¡°It¡¯s faster this way, especially going up.¡± Kumil gestured for them to follow.

    The narrower streets connecting the circular highways, as it turned out, weren¡¯t all that narrow. The whitewashed stone buildings either side of the fifty-feet-wide streets had lush green, albeit small, lawns as well as orchid-like potted plants, most of which were unfamiliar to Arjun.

    ¡°We can vary the amount of light in the lamps you see,¡± Kumil clarified seeing Arjun¡¯s quizzical look. ¡°Most plants are not resilient enough to survive in these conditions even then.¡±

    Stonehorns, it seemed, had become even better than humans or aditarus at controlling the environment to suit their needs. And all this without the ability to Manipulate matter or energy like the human Clerics or the aditarun skill of Enfolding Space. Perhaps centuries of persecution at the hands of humans and aditarus had necessitated the stonehornish progress and ingenuity on display here.

    Soon a large complex came into view. It consisted of eight two-story narrow buildings and a single one-story squat structure, both encircled by a short iron and stone wall. All the taller buildings were identical, hinting at military residential quarters. Or engineering, from what Kumil had said earlier.

    Looking around, Arjun realized, apart from the plants he had noticed earlier, there were no decorative or ornamental pieces of architecture in the whole city. And the plants, besides being aesthetically pleasing, probably helped regulate the air. The idiom, pragmatic as a stonehorn, was by all appearances, quite apt.

    Unfortunately, so was the saying about stonehornish hospitality. The few stonehorns that were out and about regarded them with open hostility, though no words were exchanged. Arjun was starting to suspect Kumil was the odd one out.

    ¡°Take a bath, then we¡¯ll head for the breakfast hall,¡± the half-stonehorn suggested.

    ¡°Bath? Now? This early in the morning?¡± Eve sounded aghast. ¡°I thought stonehorns didn¡¯t do anything without a good reason.¡±

    ¡°Regular baths keep away disease,¡± Kumil replied emphatically. Then, a playful yet sagacious grin spread across his bearded face. ¡°Cleanliness is next to godliness.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Stonehorns have a penchant for cleanliness, Arjun decided as he stared in wonder at the attached bathroom of his guest suite.

    While the bedroom and sitting room had all the amenities necessary for a comfortable stay, it was anything but lavish. Functionality and practicality of stonehornish carpentry was evident in the design of the divan with storage room to save space, small writing table which can be expanded to form a rather elegant dining table and even the multi-layered cupboard which can be converted into a much larger almirah.

    But the bathroom was an epitome of opulence. Almost half the size of the bedroom, the floor was made of gleaming white marble. It also contained a built-in marble tub and an expensive full-length mirror ¨C which was a rarity even among royalty.

    Godliness indeed!!

    Not that he was complaining. Arjun grinned and set about removing a week¡¯s worth of grime and sweat and who knew what else off his body.

    A bell later, wearing a green doublet over his light-brown shirt and a warm thick leather jacket on top of that ¨C a gift from Kumil ¨C Arjun found himself at the front entrance of the immense one-story Engineering mess. The delicious aromas wafting out from the kitchen located at the back of the mess hall promised a breakfast fit for Allfather.

    Sound of soft footfall heralded the other members of the group. Standing in front of the mess after nearly half a day¡¯s starvation, Arjun could barely stop himself from salivating. He turned around, intending to urge everyone to hurry up, but what he saw before him instantly caused all his thoughts to grind to a halt.

    An aditaru was walking beside Eve.

    At first, he wondered how an aditaru, even less likely to be invited to a secret stonehornish city than a human, got past all the stringent security measures. At just over six feet, she was relatively short for an aditaru. But with long slender limbs, high cheekbones, delicate angular features and slanted amber-green irises, there was no denying the fact that the girl had an aditarun ancestor, possibly a parent. Then, she looked up and met his eyes. And Arjun¡¯s sluggish Crown finally caught up with him.

    It was Aisha.

    Without all the grime, mud, dirt, in clear electric light, with proper attire of clean shirt, trousers and jacket, Arjun looked at Aisha anew. Aware of the fact that he¡¯d been gawking at her for the past twenty blinks, he managed to rescue the situation by giving her a tentative smile.

    ¡°You¡­err¡­look well,¡± Arjun began. Then, sensing his tongue was going to betray him again, he clasped Aisha¡¯s right hand with his own. ¡°I never realized. I mean it was dark in the tunnels,¡± he said, trying to pour some of his feelings into her through the Palm Chakra.

    Despite Arjun¡¯s fear that he wasn¡¯t conveying his feelings eloquently enough via their mental link, or perhaps because of that fear ¨C strong fear ¨C Aisha seemed to comprehend his unspoken meaning. A warm glow of understanding emanated from her.

    ¡°In the streets, growing up, I learned how to hide my appearance.¡± Her soft voice echoed inside his head. ¡°It attracted some unsavory people.¡±

    It was still a jarring experience, talking to her telepathically. But what she said made sense. To advertise the fact that she was a girl, and a strikingly gorgeous and exotic girl at that, would¡¯ve meant inviting trouble, especially since aditarun girls were rare in Gaia, and as a result, were vulnerable to slavers from Viskia.

    Arjun swallowed the question on his lips that he almost instinctively was about to ask, one concerning her age. Though she looked slightly younger than him, given her ancestry, it probably meant she was several years older. But life had taught Arjun one key lesson. Women, irrespective of age, tended to be easy to offend when talk turned to their age.

    A mischievous smile formed on her soft lips. ¡°I am only a decade older than you are.¡± Her smile dropped, and a more serious and heartfelt expression appeared on her whole visage, making her look even more breathtaking. ¡°Never hesitate to ask me a question. Any question.¡±

    Arjun gave a happy nod. ¡°To know is the purest of motives.¡±

    ¡°Just so,¡± she said with a dazzling smile.

    Looking at her, Arjun also realized something else ¨C that she¡¯d kept her hair short not out of some stylistic expression of freedom, but to blend in with human male kids. Out of fear, the polar opposite of freedom, as it restricts the most key aspect of oneself ¨C one¡¯s mind.

    Once James and Kumil arrived, everyone entered the mess together. That is to say Arjun entered shoulder to shoulder with Aisha. Apart from the five of them, only an elderly stonehorn was visible in the spacious but sparsely decorated mess hall. Looking around, Arjun was glad to note that even while building furniture, stonehorns thought big, though it was still a bit awkward for the humans. Surprisingly, Aisha looked the most comfortable with the seating arrangement, hinting at extensive past experience with stonehornish culture. Arjun filed that question away for a future conversation.

    ¡°Well past breakfast time. We stonehorns are early risers,¡± Kumil explained as he seated himself in the wooden straight-backed chair around a long teak table. ¡°Unless it¡¯s festival time. Even then, this early in the morning, most would be awake. Some would even be lucid.¡±

    Eve cracked a smile, which vanished as she glanced up at the ceiling, good forty feet above their heads. ¡°How in Bramka¡¯s blessed name do you tell the time without the suns? You have a machine for that as well?¡±

    She seemed genuinely impressed by the innovative devices on display in this marvelous city. Arjun, who was studying the white illuminating devices suspended from the ceiling ¨C bulbs Kumil had called them ¨C could hardly blame her.

    The half-stonehorn blinked at the unexpected use of expletive, but recovered quickly. ¡°As a matter of fact, we do,¡± he replied, fishing out a small circular metallic gadget from his coat pocket, handing it to her.

    ¡°A pocket-watch!!! But I thought they cost a small fortune. Not many peeps can afford it, you know.¡± Saying this, a fascinated Eve began studying the minute dials and wheels of the watch.

    Seated to her right, Arjun leaned in to get a better look. Even at a cursory glance, it looked to be a masterpiece, far more intricate than the one owned by his mother.

    ¡°All Engineers are required to carry a single pocket-watch, fully financed by the king,¡± Kumil added with a note of pride in his deep voice, and justifiably so. In Aiminia, a single watch like this would cost up to twenty gold, half a year¡¯s income for a moderately affluent family like Arjun¡¯s own.

    ¡°What about others, those who aren¡¯t Engineers?¡±

    ¡°Most have a wall-clock at home, passed down from generation to generation. Some individuals possess pocket-watches as well. They aren¡¯t as expensive here as they are in human and aditarun kingdoms.¡± Kumil¡¯s explanation was interrupted when the server began placing dishes, jugs, and empty plates in front of them.

    Eve quickly started piling bread, sausages and what appeared to be a bowl of noodle soup on her plate. Arjun followed suit. His stomach was by this time protesting vociferously about being neglected for such a long period of time. So, despite the strange nature of the menu, he added a generous amount of each item to his plate.

    After almost a quarter bell, having satiated his hunger to some extent, Arjun decided to broach the subject that had been irking him since before entering the Engine Cavern. Or one of the subjects. There was another question he¡¯d stored away to ask later, only now it has completely slipped his mind.

    ¡°On our way here, in the tunnels, we saw some truly amazing paintings and carvings. I found one of them puzzling.¡±

    ¡°You mean Tears of Jukatis. You¡¯re wondering why we ever painted a scene depicting the day of our first and greatest defeat, the day which initiated the Conflict of the Races lasting two millennia.¡±

    Kumil¡¯s demeanor was sad, and understandably so. The Conflict of the Races, the war between stonehorns and the coalition of humans and aditarus had all but wiped out his people from the face of the planet. But he didn¡¯t appear to be angry, which was the reaction Arjun was afraid his question might evoke.

    ¡°In order to overcome a superior enemy, according to Classiklam the Warrior, one must, above all else, understand him.¡±

    Sensing Kumil¡¯s words contained no malice, Arjun nodded. It reminded him of the time when his father had tried to explain military history using similar logical reasoning. Perhaps he¡¯d been more familiar with stonehornish history and culture than Arjun believed, especially considering the fact that he was a former Battle Cleric. Hopefully, in the future he would have a better opportunity to get to know the two people he loved most in this world, at a time and place unhindered by secrets, lies and subterfuge. And while Arjun understood the need for secrecy, he still wished his father had been more open with him.

    ¡°Here you are. I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s introspection was interrupted by an extremely stocky stonehorn ostentatiously dressed in silk doublets, leather trousers and what appeared to be a ridiculously large ruby amulet around his bull-like neck.

    Kumil, almost reluctantly, got to his feet, and introduced him to everyone. ¡°This is my half-brother, the Crown Prince Bukil Krajenshaw.¡±

    Arjun breathed a sigh of relief. Another question answered, one he¡¯d forgotten himself. Why did Kumil think he¡¯s worth kidnapping? Turns out he¡¯s not a noble. He¡¯s a prince. Then again, probably even princes were considered to be nobility. Arjun wasn¡¯t clear on the ins-and-outs of the upper echelon, having had no direct interaction with any of them in the past. This was on his father¡¯s insistence, since more than half of the hundred or so Jamindars ¨C the noble landowners ¨C tended to be former members of the Order. As far as Arjun knew, the political structure was more¡­.diverse in Arunia. As for the hierarchy here in Balgistin, he had absolutely no clue, other than the fact that the city was ruled by a king just like Arunia, but unlike Arunia, it was a hereditary position.

    Bukil gave James a wary glance, and hardly acknowledged the rest of them. He was even more frosty and mistrustful than the other stonehorns he¡¯d seen so far. Perhaps being royalty had soured his temperament. But then again, some people are just inherently aloof and when they do deign to notice you, they are suspicious and abrasive. Even the usually cordial Kumil appeared ill-at-ease around his half-brother.

    ¡°I heard you are finally ready to fulfill your dream, and are headed to Jivanpur.¡± Bukil offered a diplomatic smile. ¡°Farewell, little brother. We¡¯ll miss you,¡± he said, even though his tone suggested just the opposite.

    ¡°So will I.¡± Kumil¡¯s own smile ¨C one more genuine than his brother ¨C held a touch of sadness. Whether that¡¯s because he would miss his work as an accomplished Engineer here at the Cavern or because he would miss his friends and family, it was hard to tell. Arjun suspected Kumil himself didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Gudelbol mkel Jukatis wid uil.¡± Bukil nodded in farewell and departed, leaving a somewhat bemused Kumil standing there at the foot of the dining table.

    ¡°That last bit sounded strangely, and I must add, uncharacteristically, heartfelt,¡± James said, a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°One cannot choose one¡¯s family,¡± Kumil said, retaking his seat.

    Eve looked down and gave a despondent nod, seemingly overcome with grief, although Arjun had no idea what that signified. He wondered if Aisha could shed some light on Eve¡¯s murky and painful past. But asking someone you met less than one day ago to rummage through the head of someone else she herself had known for a scant few bells would be highly unethical. And Arjun wasn¡¯t sure Aisha had the ability to do so in the first place.

    But if Eve kept evading questions about her past and her motive for visiting Jivanpur from James, as she had done thus far, it might become necessary. Now that they were finally out of immediate danger, the Battle Cleric was sure to press for more concrete answers. A damned shame since despite all her abrasiveness, Arjun was starting to warm up to her. Of course, a major downside of adding her to their group was that with her hovering near all the time, Arjun couldn¡¯t ask the Cleric about his parents¡¯ past, even indirectly. Or discover some clues about his own genealogical background.

    Soon, all such thoughts were replaced by an obvious question when, despite the lack of a huge portion of his usual diet, Arjun found himself enjoying the meal more and more.

    Nibbling on a piece of beef, seemingly not so much a rarity here as it is in most parts of Aiminia, he turned toward the half-stonehorn. ¡°Are dairy products like ghee, butter, paneer, sweets, curd, chhana, and cheese not used as extensively here while preparing dishes?¡±

 Chapter 24 - Shoppers Delight

    The first object that caught Eve¡¯s eye upon waking was the hideous snarling open jaws of a gargoyle. It provided enough of a jolt to thoroughly disperse the remaining fog of strange dreams and thoughts from her mind. She bolted upright on the soft woolen mattress of the hard stone bed.

    ¡°By the Grace of Om, it wasn¡¯t a dream,¡± Eve mumbled, looking around.

    The suite she¡¯d been assigned as an esteemed guest consisted of a bedroom containing an enormous stone bed seemingly grown out of the dark-gray rock of the floor, a moderate-sized drawing room and a bathroom which was half as large as the bedroom. The cupboard in the bedroom and a couple of the strange-looking chairs in the drawing room, which were more like tiny thrones, were also stone-cast, and not by Manipulation. Eve could tell.

    The stone bathtub had left her speechless last night. After climbing in, she¡¯d almost cried in delight, and the warm fragrant waters had cleansed both the body and the mind. In fact, the bath had produced such a flaming soothing effect that she¡¯d dozed off. For bells.

    ¡°More comfy than the bed,¡± Eve complained to the air. ¡°And that¡¯s saying something.¡±

    Not that all was roses and sunshine, of course. Being an esteemed guest, she¡¯d also been assigned a couple of full-time guides, standing at attention outside in the corridor. In full battle regalia. Massive shields, overlapping chest-plates, one-headed pickaxe and war-hammer ¨C the whole shebang.

    Only last morning she¡¯d been an inconspicuous, if not inconsequential, runaway girl, standing in queue at a powercar depot, looking for a ride to Shillang. Eve¡¯s eyes shifted to the first decorative piece she¡¯d seen here, a gargoyle crouched on a ledge outside the window.

    Did she manage to finally lose him? Could she hope? She let out her breath slowly, said a silent prayer to the Dualgods and slipped out of bed.

    Less than half a bell later, three quarters of which was spent in the extravagantly decorated bathroom, she stood before the full-length mirror and assessed her reflection.

    Nothing to write home about. Not that there was anyone left at home to write to. Ignoring the feeling of hollowness inside her Heart Chakra, Eve straightened the hide-leather jacket, adjusted the blue scarf, then glanced through the door toward the grandfather clock in the drawing room. Just as the strangely sonorous note of the tenth bell faded, a firm knock sounded at the main door. Silently cursing all stonehorns and their timeliness, Eve marched across the drawing room floor and slammed the door open, ready to give her guides an earful.

    ¡°Ready as rainbow, I see.¡± Kumil grinned, greeting her with a quick bow. ¡°Want to go for breakfast? Though technically, it¡¯ll be lunch.¡±

    Taken off guard by the odd greeting and sincere smile, Eve blinked, the rebuke she was fully prepared to unleash dying on her lips. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°If you¡¯re the guide.¡± She glared at the two soldiers who glared right back. ¡°The only guide.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing then that I haven¡¯t broken my fast yet,¡± Kumil said, rubbing his hands in anticipation.

    ¡°Ah, can we perhaps dine out? Or maybe a late lunch?¡± Eve ventured. ¡°I want to see a bit of your wonderful city before we head off into the wilds of Kailash.¡±

    Her fears that it was too bold or too forward a request were promptly allayed. ¡°Of course,¡± Kumil said, drawing even greater scowls from her earlier guides. Restraining the overwhelming urge to grin in triumph, Eve ducked back inside and grabbed her duffel bag.

    ¡°I did promise to give you a proper tour of Balgistin,¡± Kumil said. ¡°As much as you¡¯re allowed, at least. We¡¯ll start with the Old Market.¡±

    The Old Market, as it turned out, wasn¡¯t old. It was ancient. At least, large parts of it were. Other portions of the massive market, no more than a quarter of it, Eve guessed, seemed to have sprung up during the last century. At the latest.

    A narrow fast-flowing subterranean river bisected the market, with more than a dozen wide stone bridges joining the two markedly different districts of Balgistin. On the far side, beyond the market and the relatively flat floor of the cavern, the vast stalagmites glowed faint blue from all the electric lamps. Crisscrossed by deceptively wide passages connecting some of the more affluent, and older, residential neighborhoods, the towers looked like gargantuan glowing sentries from one of the more horrifying tales of the Historica. Hundreds of elevators of all sizes could be seen moving up and down like ants on the body of some giant. More still traversed the raised steel causeway, ferrying passengers from the chest of one towering giant to another. Beneath the giant stalagmite towers, along the neat orderly network of broad streets, even smaller ants ¨C in the shape of stonehorns ¨C scurried around, but always with purpose, never idle. Eve hadn¡¯t seen a single stonehorn lazying about anywhere in Balgistin. That thought led to another.

    ¡°What do you peeps do for fun?¡± Eve asked her guide, who had thus far proved to be immensely enjoyable company. Her mood was further brightened by the puffed spiced rice mixed with minced beef that she was munching on. The whole thing came in an odd cone-shaped biodegradable paper container. This was one of the dishes the Cavern was famous for, popularly known as Gumardilkar- something. Eve dared not even try to pronounce the jaw-breaking name of this wonderful culinary amalgamation ¨C a sumptuous fusion between Aiminian spices, Arunian rice and tender beef from crossbred cattle raised in the Valley; a narrow the strip of land found between Balgistin and Dubilstin, the two main stonehornish settlements on this side of the Kailash.

    Kumil opened his mouth to answer. ¡°Apart from all the drinking, I mean.¡± Eve amended her question, taking another mouthful.

    The amendment brought forth a frown, very much out of place on his admittedly handsome face. Admitted to none but herself, of course, and even that reluctantly. Soon the frown, the thoughtful frown, transformed into a wide grin.

    ¡°Theater,¡± Kumil said, pointing toward a distant tower that glowed green. ¡°Theater district is over there. Too bad we¡¯re short on time.¡±

    It was Eve¡¯s turn to frown, this time in confusion. ¡°Bunch of bards singing? How¡¯s that fun?¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Kumil shook his head. An elderly stonehorn with steel gray beard and wearing enough leather to cover Eve twice over, gave a disapproving scowl as his eyes chanced upon the two of them. The scowl softened into a glare as his eyes moved to her guide. Standing on the sidewalk, at the apex point one of the numerous bridges, Eve was probably the only non-stonehorn in the whole district, though her short stature made her less of a spectacle.

    Kumil didn¡¯t comment on that, or any of the other friendly glances, she and even he, had been receiving. Seems he wasn¡¯t unaccustomed to them, although sure as the twinsuns, it bothered him on some level. Eve felt this to be true from his demeanor, which was open, almost to a fault. His kernel signature, on the other hand, revealed absolutely nothing.

    ¡°Singing is optional. Humans don¡¯t have theaters like we do.¡± Kumil stroked his well-trimmed beard, gathering his thoughts. ¡°Think of theater as an audiovisual depiction of a story. And we have mountains of stories to choose from, some going as far back as the reign of King Guimlar, over a millennium ago. All stories brought back to life by playwrights, then rigorously practiced, perfectly choreographed by the actors. There¡¯s a great big chasm between actors and bards. Bards lack chemistry when performing together.¡± His dark-brown eyes shone. ¡°And of course, when it comes to designing sets and environments, we stonehorns have no equal, if I do say so myself.¡±

    Having seen what her eyes have been fortunate enough to witness just in the past twenty bells, Eve could definitely understand the note of pride in his voice. She even agreed.

    ¡°Have to watch it to truly understand, then.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Kumil¡¯s smile was back. Eve was starting to like that smile. No agenda, no misdirection. Honest, warm and sincere. She forced herself to shift her gaze to the other bank of the river ¨C more of a stream really, though her charming host insisted on calling it Market Canal.

    The left bank of the canal was dominated by a mighty tower, well over a thousand feet tall, stretching from floor to ceiling, with the middle segment being the narrowest but still a good couple of hundred feet wide. It housed the oldest shops and was their next destination as they strolled to the end of the bridge and turned right.

    And so for the next bell Eve gawked at all the packed glittering metal merchandise ¨C that part of the market mostly catering to people who Kumil kept calling Metalmasters, equivalent to master blacksmiths or even Smiths in terms of capability, from what she could gather. All around her were bewildering collection of metal implements, ranging from simple household appliances to flamboyant war-hammers the likes of which she¡¯d never seen. The proud owners of these mind-numbing collection of metal wares showered the two of them ¨C well, mostly Eve ¨C with typical stonehornish hospitality. One even staunchly refused to sell her a strelenium-knuckled leather bracer she fancied, even after Kumil¡¯s intervention, insisting it had been promised to another customer.

    Eve stormed out of the shop, with a profusely apologizing Kumil hot on her heels. ¡°The same shopkeeper would sell it to you in Garbal, if she has a branch there. Many do. They,¡± Kumil cleared his throat, eyes contrite, ¡°we,¡± he continued, ¡°give priority to stonehorns. Everyone else comes later. She may also have other means of maximizing her profits from that gauntlet.¡±

    ¡°But the customer she mentioned only exists in her mind,¡± Eve accused. ¡°Surely you saw that.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°You sensed her kernel signature just as I did, even though she, and from what I¡¯ve gathered so far, all stonehorns, possess remarkable mental discipline.¡±

    Their hostility also goes up a notch when talk turns to Manipulation, or Melwig¡¯s Curse as some of the older peeps call it still. So Eve tried her best to speak quietly. She mostly succeeded.

    Kumil pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s also true that we¡¯re set in our ways, when it comes to interaction with the other species. Takes a few decades for us to warm up to any human, aditarus even longer. This sentiment, it¡¯s far more pronounced here than among stonehorns living in any human kingdom.¡±

    Eve snorted in frustration. This place was a shopper¡¯s delight, if the shopper was five feet tall and possessed a beard, or at least whiskers. She was only lacking the last two. Knowing complaints were futile, Eve resumed her stroll through the sparsely populated market, now drawing even more gazes than usual.

    ¡°You seemed warm enough, almost from the start.¡± She quickly added, ¡°For which I¡¯m grateful. Don¡¯t get me wrong. But now,¡± she glanced around, catching the glances of many, none altogether friendly. ¡°Now, even my thick skin is starting to feel tender.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more of an outlier than the norm,¡± Kumil explained, his face devoid of the grin Eve had grown to like so much. ¡°Although even I don¡¯t often find myself opening up so fast with relative strangers.¡±

    ¡°And humans no less, you mean,¡± Eve said, eyes narrowed.

    Kumil produced his trademark sincere disarming smile again. It was an infectious smile and soon replicated itself on her face. ¡°Once the interaction reaches a certain level of¡­.¡± Kumil¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, ¡°friendship,¡± the last word was uttered in the form of a question, one which was answered by her smile and slight nod, ¡°race matters not.¡±

    Eve was about to delve deeper into their newly formed and freshly acknowledged friendship, when a familiar voice drifted over from up ahead, from one of the largest shops Eve had seen so far, dedicated to leather garments and armor.

    Seems she wasn¡¯t the only non-stonehorn in Market District, after all.

    ¡°How can it possibly have doubled in price in the span of a heartbeat?¡± the voice demanded. No, pleaded.

    ¡°It is what it is,¡± came the stoic reply from one who had to be a cousin of the rotten shopkeeper a few streets back. The tone held the same mule-headed stubbornness born of racism.

    ¡°How about seven silvers and an up-to-date map of western Aiminia?¡± The first voice began again in a reasonable tone, obviously forced. Eve could sense the bubbling cauldron of frustration underneath. It became even more readily apparent when they entered the shop, which held three people: the cousin, another stone-faced younger stonehorn, presumably his assistant. And Arjun.

    Kumil ambled up to the counter. ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡± he asked not the shopkeeper, but Arjun, instantly changing the mood in the negotiation.

    Even the stone-faced assistant picked up on the body language. Kumil¡¯s face seemed to be well-known around the marketplace, and more often than not, well-regarded, even respected. Exceptions include the other cousin. This one though, seemed to be less of a mule, and more of an eel. The man¡¯s demeanor went through an instant change, and he replied before Arjun could.

    ¡°Young master here is eager to buy this leather armguard.¡±

    With a flourish of the hand, he indicated said item which was located on top of a glass display case. Sturdy, well-made and judging by the faint purple-green glow in her essence senses, Alchemically treated, but lacking strelenium knuckles or retractable claws. She¡¯d have to touch it to know more. Which Arjun had obviously already done as he kept eyeing it with clear desire. Not a great bargaining position to begin with.

    ¡°Seeing as he is your acquaintance, Master Engineer, I¡¯d be willing to lower the price to seven silvers, but no less,¡± said the paunchy shopkeeper.

    ¡°But when asked by the last customer, you said it was seven silver. Then asked one gold two silvers from me.¡± Arjun looked disgusted. Eve could sympathize.

    ¡°A simple failure in communication, no doubt,¡± the old eel said with a deadpan face.

    Arjun vented a frustrated sigh and Kumil produced a smile. Not the usual sincere kind. ¡°Seven silvers, it is.¡±

    As Arjun bagged the item and began counting out the seven coins, Eve couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Bit on the expensive side, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Eyes gleaming with a distant yet calculating look, Arjun muttered, ¡°My gut tells me it¡¯ll be worth it. One day.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Shackles of Intolerance

    ¡°Care for a unique taste, miss?¡±

    Less than five feet to her left, under an electric sign that read ¡®Cosgulim¡¯s Cosmopolitan Cuisine¡¯ in vivid blue and purple Common, a stonehorn stood staring at their group with an inviting smile on his good-natured face.

    Eve looked around in confusion.

    The man had, by all appearances, mistaken her for a stonehorn. The clear note of invitation in his voice and the jovial smile that accompanied it could have no other explanation. Neutral indifference, she¡¯d seen. Overwhelming hostility, she¡¯d felt. And every other emotion in between. The open smile amid the ginger beard took her by surprise.

    She shuffled her feet in hesitation. Kumil, however, was his usual effervescent self and struck up a conversation with the middle-aged man almost immediately, then promptly vanished into the dim interior.

    Eve and Arjun shared an uncertain look.

    Following Kumil¡¯s example but with decidedly less exuberant feet, the two of them stepped into the small, cozy restaurant, barely ten feet wide and almost thrice as deep, holding several sturdy wooden square tables surrounded by chairs, into which they all plopped down in exhaustion. A quick glance assured her they were the only patrons present.

    ¡°A rare pleasure indeed, serving not just humans, but also a Master Engineer.¡± The man gave a bow, in the Aiminian manner. Deeper. The accent was unlike any stonehorn¡¯s, and resembled the style of speech preferred by the people of Shillang, harsher than the Common Eve was used to in Eastern Aiminia.

    ¡°I¡¯m Cosgulim, the proprietor,¡± he said, the corners of his keen dark-brown eyes creasing to form what her mother had affectionately called ¡®Laughter Lines¡¯. She¡¯d possessed a few of her own. Eve pushed back the rising tide of grief as she recalled her mother¡¯s eyes. Instead, she concentrated on their host, trying to determine why she¡¯d almost immediately liked the man.

    Probably she liked the impression of neat scruffiness he conveyed. A sense of contradiction, but in a good way. The unkempt ginger beard reached as far as his ample belly, while his hair of the same hue seemed to have endured a lifelong antagonistic relationship with combs. His polished bright red horns glittered even in the soft subdued electric lamplight.

    ¡°Today, unfortunately, we have fewer choices available for our clients, owing to the Nameday Event of Rodrugil celebrated the day before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°We understand,¡± said Kumil.

    Eve didn¡¯t, but she remained silent since she was too hungry to care. Right now, she felt as if every god came secondary to her stomach. She could always ask Kumil later.

    Cosgulim cleared his throat, then brushing his immaculate leather coat, he began. ¡°For appetizers, we have spiced paratha roll with fried beef fillings or small kachori stuffed with minced marinated mutton. As for the main course, I¡¯m afraid there is only one option, though it¡¯s a good one. Thukpa, which is a house specialty.¡±

    Upon seeing the confused looks on Eve and Arjun¡¯s faces, he elaborated, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of beef noodle soup with lots of vegetables. Can also be prepared using pork or chicken, if that¡¯s your preference. There are two more choices available. Arunian chili beef and Shillang mutton korma. Though nominally side dishes, you should have them with the roll or kachori. Mix and match, and try to figure out what excites your tasebuds the most.¡± He gave a broad smile. ¡°Experimentation is always encouraged. That¡¯s how you discover new culinary delights, though the principle applies to life in general as well. As for dessert, we have Payesh, a unique combination of milk cream and rice popular in Ridmanya, perfect if you have a sweet-tooth, and last but by no means the least, Gulab Jamun, prepared in Jivanpur manner.¡±

    ¡°Cosmopolitan indeed!!!¡± said Arjun, almost salivating by the looks of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had an appetizer. Another, and I might just die of appetite,¡± Eve said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with the pork Thukpa and chili beef. And Payesh for dessert. Never tried any of them before, so should be an experience.¡±

    Cosgulim beamed. ¡°Then, I shall make certain it is an experience worth remembering. And savoring.¡±

    ¡°Kachori, mutton korma and chicken Thukpa, with Gulab Jamun,¡± was Arjun¡¯s eager reply when Cosgulim¡¯s inquiring eyes turned to him.

    ¡°What do you have for drinks?¡± Kumil asked, as usual more interested in liquid diet.

    ¡°Mead, lager and wine.¡±

    ¡°Mead for me. And kachori with beef Thukpa and chili beef. No dessert,¡± Kumil said.

    ¡°Mead,¡± Eve replied.

    ¡°Lager for me. Heard good things about Balgistin lager.¡±

    Cosgulim bowed and hurried toward the back, vanishing through a door artfully hidden behind thick curtains.

    For the next half bell they talked about Balgistin. The good, the bad and the ugly. The awe-inspiring mix of ancient and modern architecture that proudly displayed stonehornish ingenuity, and the racial prejudice prevalent among the majority of its citizens. Kumil did a lot more sighing than usual and Eve did more complaining than she was used to. Arjun mostly listened. Or asked questions. Often pointless, sometimes not. Like how many livers do stonehorns possess, or if there were Soul Crystal deposits near all stonehornish temples. Soon, tantalizing aromas started wafting through the back door and before long, their host reappeared with plates laden with food.

    No sooner had Cosgulim left than the three of them dug in. The Thukpa wasn¡¯t as spicy as Eve had hoped, but the chili beef more than made up for it. Midway through lunch, Arjun came up with another question, one Eve had wanted to ask herself, but it had slipped her mind.

    ¡°Always wondered how many festivals you have in a year.¡±

    Kumil considered, still chewing, always with his mouth closed, Eve noted with interest. Then, he swallowed and took a large sip. More of a gulp, really. From his third glass of mead. Eve was still nursing her first.

    ¡°The gods¡¯ Nameday Events.¡± He started counting off with the fingers of his left hand, ran out and started with the right. ¡°Founding of Balgistin, Harvest Festivals, a couple of them.¡± He ran out of fingers and hands. ¡°Four Celebration Days commemorating victories of the great kings over humans and aditarus, and then over the humans again,¡± he continued, grinning at the slack-jawed appearance of the two humans. ¡°And the Jubilation Days for rediscovering three of the temples, now four.¡±

    Eve was the first to pick her jaw off the table. ¡°That¡¯s like twenty festivals. Two a month. A festival every other week.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± Kumil said between gulps.

    ¡°You know,¡± Arjun began after putting down his spoon, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone drink as much during a meal as you do.¡± His tone contained no judgment, only curiosity. ¡°Which I find interesting since most of your food already contains a lot of fluid.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kumil asked, and Eve braced herself for another tangent. But then again, some of Arjun¡¯s tangents she was starting to enjoy, so who knows, this might be fun.

    ¡°Most Aiminian dishes, though by no means all, contain less fluid. Apart from dal, and other combinations of pulses and lentils, we have few recipes that contain as much fluid as say,¡± his eyes fell on Eve¡¯s bowl, ¡°soup. Most of the recipes in eastern, western and parts of southern Aiminia are based around rice and roti, or their variations, all of which are quite dry, requiring either thin gravy as a side dish, or dal, as I said.¡±

    ¡°Also, pretty much all curries are more¡­.¡± Eve searched for the right word, ¡°substantial than the ones we just had here. At least in eastern Aiminia.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kumil gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°Might be onto something. For instance, Arunians in general also prefer drier food. Paratha, kachori, thick spicy gravies. Aditarus also, though their diet contains less rice and higher proportion of plain bread. Or loaf, as we call it. All of them drink during meals, water mostly, but sometimes lager also. As for why I drink so much, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t. All stonehorns are fond of mead. Or ale. Or lager. Some wouldn¡¯t mind a glass or two of wine either. This is how it is.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°This is how it has always been,¡± Arjun said, eyes full of understanding.

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to eating with spoons and forks,¡± Eve said, looking glumly down at the massive utensil placed in her bowl. She¡¯d used spoons occasionally before, but never forks. Would make a half-decent weapon though, in case some fool attacked her during the meal.

    ¡°Custom of eating with your hands. Humans do it. Aditarus and stonehorns don¡¯t. Never really gave it much thought before today,¡± Arjun said, brows furrowed. Then, his eyes cleared, and he locked his grinning eyes with the equally grinning half-stonehorn. ¡°Because growing up, that¡¯s how it always had been.¡±

    ¡°True. But it¡¯s also related to climate, I think. Maha Aranya is moderate. Never too cold, but aditarus are sensitive to even moderately high or cold temperatures,¡± Kumil said. ¡°Also, the nature and texture of the food. It¡¯s hard to eat noodle soup with your bare hands.¡±

    Arjun sat up straight, a happy smile on his face. ¡°Conversely, eating roti with forks would take forever. Spoons would work with rice, but not if gravy, light curry, or dal is used as a side dish, as it often is. Mixing the two with spoons¡­.¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Never quite works as well as if you do it with your fingers,¡± Eve finished for him, earning an agreeing nod.

    ¡°An Alchemist explained it to me once, it has to do with chemistry¡­.¡± Arjun continued, causing Eve to tune out.

    Later, after Kumil had paid the bill ¨C a respectable two silvers and one copper ¨C Eve, on a sudden impulse, asked their host, ¡°Your reception has been by far the warmest I¡¯ve received since arriving in this wondrous city. Why do you think that is?¡±

    Cosgulim¡¯s reply had been more intriguing than anticipated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t consider myself out of the ordinary when compared to any other stonehorn, except perhaps in one regard. I¡¯ve seen more of the outside world than most. Travel has always been my passion, and I¡¯ve been fortunate enough to be able to indulge in it. Saw a part of the harsh Aiminian Flatland. A tiny part; my heritage ensured anything more was impossible. The heat was unbearable. Visited the ancient city of Jivanpur, diverse Sangam with its majestic Twin Castle, even the vibrant Trade Cities. Witnessed the waves on the Boundless Sea first hand. Scared me witless,¡± he paused, collecting his thoughts for a moment. ¡°Travel broadens the horizon of your mind, and afterward, certain things that had appeared vital before, seem almost¡­. Petty. Who cares which corrupt pompous blockhead becomes the next Mayor of Dubilstin when children are being abducted from the streets of Aimingar? And those are the lucky ones. When counting winters, I consider myself still young. Only hundred and thirty-one.¡±

    Arjun almost choked on his lager.

    Cosgulim gave a wry smile and continued, ¡°Life is more than a sum of years. It is a sum of experiences. Travel opens the door to a whole new possible set of experiences. It is the key that breaks loose the shackles of intolerance.¡±

    After their charming host departed, Kumil declared with a mischievous grin. ¡°This just lends more credence to my theory?¡±

    Eve wasn¡¯t too fond of theories but Arjun, without a shadow of a doubt, was, and so his curiosity was instantly aroused. ¡°Your theory being¡­?¡±

    ¡°We stonehorns need to get out more.¡±

    Eve broke into laughter while Arjun simply smiled, nodding.

    ¡°I think I may even start a trend,¡± Kumil continued, the mirth having moved from his lips to his eyes and multiplied tenfold. ¡°First student of stonehornish heritage ever to enroll at the University. A pioneer. Tales will be told of my great deeds in the land of our former foes and current and future allies.¡± He struck a pose; chest puffed out, face flushed, horns curved back, with square bearded chin and ruddy nose up in the air. The effect was somewhat spoiled by the dark-brown eyes. Gleaming with laughter. At himself.

    ¡°We¡¯ll endeavor to make that lofty goal a reality by providing any help we can,¡± Arjun said, grinning ear to ear. ¡°No great deed was ever accomplished alone.¡±

    ¡°Truer words have never been spoken,¡± Kumil acknowledged, thumping Arjun in the back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help by keeping you lot grounded when necessary,¡± Eve supplied.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m always grounded. The piece of ground I¡¯m standing on may be airborne at times, and hurtling toward the enemy after being thrown by an Earth Cleric, the Cleric being, hopefully, myself. But always grounded.¡± Kumil took out his pocket-watch. The resulting frown seemed to quickly disperse the slight fog of inebriation that had loosened his tongue, although how he was even conscious let alone conversant, was beyond Eve. She¡¯d lost count after the eighth glass.

    ¡°Best get going. The depot¡¯s not far. A quick stroll would clear our heads,¡± Kumil said.

    ¡°Yup. Wouldn¡¯t want James to find us under the influence of alcohol in foreign land, would we?¡±

    Eve snorted while heading for the exit on unsteady legs. ¡°Picked the wrong foreign flaming land for that.¡±

    Outside, the streets looked a bit busier, and dare Eve hope? a little less hostile. Kind words and a full belly can do wonders to the Heart Chakra. Mead doesn¡¯t hurt either.

    ¡°Where to O Wise Master Engineer?¡± Eve asked, trying to concentrate on walking in a straight line.

    ¡°Depot¡¯s this way,¡± Kumil said in an annoyingly sober tone and turned left, taking a narrower street, almost an alleyway by stonehornish standards.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± Arjun began, his words slurring slightly.

    Eve sensed another question coming and hoped it wasn¡¯t as bizarre as the last one. Why do stonehorns have so many gods? The answer from Kumil had been because they¡¯ve always had this many gods. Eve had never seen Arjun so upset.

    ¡°I was under the impression that Balgistin stonehorns are allied to both the countries on either side of Kailash, and all racial hostilities lay firmly in the past,¡± Arjun said, some of the frustration both he and Eve had been feeling inevitably seeping into his voice. ¡°Why then, in the name of Allfather, are they so overwhelmingly antagonistic? Barring a few like Cosgulim and you, of course. Natural stonehornish dislike for other species doesn¡¯t quite account for this level of¡­enmity. Having said that, I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I¡¯m far from an expert in these matters, so tell me if I¡¯m barking up the wrong tree.¡±

    Their half-stonehorn guide¡¯s reply lacked the usual humor. ¡°There¡¯s more than a grain of truth in what you¡¯ve managed to surmise.¡±

    Eve eyed Kumil to her right. That thoughtful frown was back on his face and he proceeded to form a sound shield, unnoticed by most passers-by. Those that did take note looked downright outraged. Eve smirked, looking at one such red-faced stonehorn, a middle-aged woman with a cuddly cute baby boy no older than four. The little guy¡¯s gray horns looked adorable while he gaped at the three of them with wide innocent eyes. Quite a picture of contrast he made, standing there beside his mother.

    Eve suddenly realized she¡¯d seen more women on the streets here than anywhere in Aiminia. And fewer children. Far fewer. She filed that odd observation away for a question later because Kumil¡¯s face had undergone a remarkable transformation.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you the highlights. Unfortunately, can¡¯t go into details, at least not without consulting my father first.¡± He took a deep breath, face thunderous. ¡°There have been rumblings of discontent about the Treaty, and the rumblings are growing steadily. Supposedly, the movement is being backed by one or two influential members of the military. Some have even suggested it goes all the way up to the Royal Council, Bramka save us.¡±

    ¡°Movement?¡± asked Arjun.

    ¡°A small minority have gotten it into their heads that we need to bring back the good old days, from back before the Cataclysm. When, according to some legends, we possessed far superior technology.¡±

    Arjun looked confused. ¡°Superior to whom? Humans or aditarus? There weren¡¯t any. Apart from Aimin and Anantika.¡±

    ¡°And just the two of them beat the living daylight out of us.¡±

    Maybe Eve imagined the slight tinge of shame on Kumil¡¯s handsome features.

    ¡°The cult seems to have conveniently forgotten that part of history,¡± he added.

    Or maybe she didn¡¯t. ¡°Cult?¡± Eve prompted.

    ¡°Cult of the Lost Ones. Bent on finding the lost tribes of stonehorns and recover the supposedly superior technological knowledge that they still somehow possess, living in complete isolation somewhere in some remote gods-forgotten corner of Sindria.¡±

    ¡°You seem skeptical,¡± said Arjun as they reached a four-point junction at the top of a steep incline, and another colossal stalagmite came into view, with an enormous stone-paved plaza surrounding the tower. They¡¯d reached one of the many exits from the Cavern, a brightly lit tunnel, over a thousand feet wide, with the giant tower almost acting as a sentry.

    A steady stream of stonehorns was boarding numerous odd-looking powercars in the distance, at the base of the tower, which glowed cyan. To the right, couple of hundred yards away, in front of a huge hanger also built from the same granite as the plaza, several stonehorns and a much taller figure were engaged in animated conversation. Vague outlines of a number of vehicles, which shared even less resemblance with powercars, could be discerned inside the smoky hanger. Eve¡¯s entire village could¡¯ve comfortably fitted inside the hanger, with room to spare for an outlying hamlet or two.

    She managed to close her gaping mouth before Arjun did. ¡°Stranger things have happened,¡± he said. ¡°A fortnight ago, none but the Designer of Destiny, Chiranjeev himself, could¡¯ve Foreseen I¡¯d be standing here right now.¡±

    They took the road to the right that meandered down the small hillock. Or rather, zigzagged. Seems according to all stonehornish civic planners, every angle but the right angle was the wrong angle.

    Once their group came within visual range, a couple of familiar faces lit up. With two very dissimilar emotions. Tearing himself away from the conversation, an irate James headed their way with a relieved Aisha trailing him, flighty as a bird and graceful as a dancer.

    Looking at the scowl on the Master Cleric¡¯s face, which resembled some of the stonehorns in terms of severity, Eve gave a sigh and mentally prepared herself for a lecture. Despite all the lip and glare she¡¯d received today, and was about to receive, she never for a moment regretted her decision to accompany Kumil on their tour of Balgistin.

    Today was a good day.

    Today, she¡¯d made a friend, perhaps even two.

 Chapter 26 - Sigilmaster

    ¡°Sure about this?¡± Ray asked, gloved right hand outstretched toward the tubular wall of compressed air suspended between two ceramic disks. The top disk prominently displayed a glowing red sigil, far too complex for him to decipher. Hence, the question.

    Spencer¡¯s small blue eyes blinked a couple of times. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Sensing his boyhood friend was hedging the truth, as was often his habit, especially when it suited his needs, Ray rounded on him. ¡°You¡¯re sure it is safe?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure like that time when you had been absolutely convinced you had found a safer alternative to gunpowder.¡±

    The Artificer Testing Bunker they were standing in, the most secure out of three available to members of the Artificers¡¯ Society and Alchemists¡¯ Association, had required Emedin¡¯s help to restore after that particular fiasco.

    Or a tiny percentage error, as Spencer kept insisting while the two of them spent a good couple of days recuperating under Emerya¡¯s expert ministrations. ¡°My eyebrows took days to grow back, even with Growth Potion.¡±

    In recompense, Spencer had gifted the pair of gloves Ray had been wearing ever since. A fair trade ¨C two eyebrows for a couple of expertly crafted gloves made by a Master Artificer who also happened to be a Sigilmaster. But Spence didn¡¯t need to know that, or else it might be all of Ray¡¯s hair next time.

    ¡°This will be much safer.¡± Spencer¡¯s trademark goggles instinctively adjusted with a click, making his eyes appear even smaller. He then ran a hand over his balding head. ¡°At least, it should be. Nothing should explode if you proceed slowly.¡±

    Even though they were the same age, having grown up together after joining the University, Spencer had lost most of his hair by the time he had turned twenty-five and refused to use Growth Potions. Just one of the many oddities that distinguished his close friend. Since Ray didn¡¯t possess many of those, he cherished the friendship all the more.

    ¡°Explain it to me again. For my peace of mind,¡± Ray said. ¡°That way, if it blows up in my face, again, you could argue I have only myself to blame.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s small eyes appeared to grow larger. ¡°I thought I already did.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ray gave a smile that hid his frustration and fondness. ¡°This time do it assuming I am not a genius Sigilmaster.¡± He moved over to the edge of the vast chamber ¨C almost hundred and fifty feet to the side ¨C and plopped down on a low stone bench.

    To his left, a stone door led to a small anteroom, used for entering the testing chamber. It also held the facilities for safer observation of potentially volatile or explosive experiments, including an exceptionally sturdy transparent window made of specially designed ceramic glass, and more comfortable seating arrangements than the one he was using now.

    Spencer came over and sat, right at the edge of the bench, his nervous excitement clearly visible in his posture. ¡°This is just the first prototype, more to judge how much tweaking the sigil still requires than anything else.¡± He glanced toward the two feet tall cylinder made of air and topped off with disks. It stood inside a groove on a granite platform located at the center of the room. The platform itself had various permanent sigils engraved on and around it. The air positively buzzed with the increased essence density.

    Ray gave an acknowledging nod. ¡°Proof of concept.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Spencer continued, getting warmed up. ¡°The concept being preservation of perishable food items,¡± he paused, ¡°or any item for that matter, for later consumption.¡±

    This skirted his own field, so Ray immediately understood. At least the need for a construct such as this one. ¡°Heat. Is that construct acting as an insulator?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Heat is the biggest enemy.¡± Spencer looked down, scratching the small tuft of hair around the ears on his otherwise bald head. ¡°And time, but can¡¯t do anything about that.¡± A thoughtful frown appeared on his clean-shaven face. ¡°Wonder if the two are somehow related.¡±

    ¡°Air is an insulator?¡± Ray asked, pulling him back on topic, a frequent necessity when Spence got overenthusiastic about anything.

    ¡°Yes. But not the best, at least for my purposes. As I said, devising the material for the cylinder and improving that of the disk, will come later.¡± Ray could almost hear the gears spinning in Spence¡¯s head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t use what we¡¯ve always used. Metals or alloys are good heat conductors. Developed the ceramic myself. Took me a couple of years, since it had to be conducive to essence as well as a heat insulator,¡± Spence informed without a hint of pride in his voice. As one of the leading Master Artificers in the world, he had reasons aplenty for pride. He was just too busy thinking up ways of improving his invention to be proud.

    Even though a fair few of his inventions would be used against Aiminia in the coming war, Spencer was deemed too potentially useful to meet with an unfortunate accident. Ray said a silent prayer to Allfather. Small mercies.

    ¡°What does the sigil do?¡± he asked, extensive experience ensuring his inner thoughts remained his alone and weren¡¯t betrayed by his face. ¡°I got as far as the fact that it redistributes heat, then got waylaid by dozens of concepts too bewildering for my taste.¡±

    ¡°It also generates and maintains the air column. And can redistribute heat, at a slower rate, from anything it generates.¡±

    Remembering one of his own past experiences with heat distribution, a sudden thought occurred. ¡°Spence, why did you book this bunker?¡± he asked, glancing at the windowless walls covered in complex warding sigils drawn in essence, visible only to those with Awakened Heart Chakra. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have been cheap. A smaller one would have sufficed.¡±

    Seeing the look of forced innocence on Spencer¡¯s face, Ray let out a sigh. ¡°You said it won¡¯t blow up!!¡±

    Spencer was already shaking his head before Ray finished. ¡°I said it shouldn¡¯t. There is a small chance that all the redistributed heat might end up at a single point. The ink is untested.¡±

    Ray frowned. ¡°The base of the solution isn¡¯t Khudra?¡±

    ¡°Trying something new. Khudra is too damn costly.¡±

    ¡°With the aditarus hoarding it like treasure,¡± Ray said, not withholding his frustration, ¡°that isn¡¯t going to change anytime soon.¡± Unless something drastic happens. Like a war spanning the entirety of Sindria. While the former sentiment of his was widely-known and shared by many, including Spencer, the latter desire was not, a fact both fortunate and lamentable. ¡°What is the ink made of, then?¡±

    ¡°A joint venture between Rishika and me. Only a small percentage of the base is Khudra. Costs less than a tenth of normal ink this way.¡± Spencer¡¯s voice rose in frustration. ¡°You might remember a similar device that I installed last year at the Mess Hall, on Subhanya¡¯s insistence. You remember her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Deciding it was not a rhetorical question, Ray kept a firm leash on his tumultuous Heart, and gave a nonchalant nod. ¡°Yes. Gabriel¡¯s assistant. Old Cook¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her. Has a good head on her shoulders. Pointed out, rightly, that it wastes far too much of the ice. As a result, the whole thing costs as much as a powercar, not that we could afford to buy one of those, even if we were sitting on a mountain of gold.¡± His tone turned angry, something that prevented him from analyzing his friend¡¯s face. ¡°What good is a Preserver if the only person who can afford to use it is the Aimin-damned king?¡±

    ¡°Preserver?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve decided to call it that. It needs ice to begin with, which is where you, my friend, and other Power Clerics, would come in handy.¡±

    ¡°Rishika, eh?¡± Ray gave his friend a suggestive smirk. ¡°It only took you a couple of decades to work up the nerve to talk to her. I fear I will not live long enough to hear the wedding bells.¡±

    ¡°As I said before,¡± a red-faced Spencer got to his feet, ¡°we¡¯re just colleagues,¡± he insisted, unconvincingly, and then stormed off in the direction of his latest creation. Ray gave a happy shake of the head. Spence was still secretly in love with their old classmate Rishika, now a Master Alchemist. All was right in the world.

    For almost two decades, Ray had lived with the fear that someday he would end up being the agent of sorrow for his friend, even the agent of death. But if events turn out as anticipated, that would be an unfounded fear, at least partly, since sorrow is an essence of life. As is friendship, even one eventually lost.

    Ray stood and followed Spence, inwardly glad his friend hadn¡¯t fallen in love with someone who would require Medilam¡¯s attention. Or his.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Rubbing his hands to warm them up a bit, he approached Spence who was fiddling with his unique eye-wear. ¡°So how slow do you want me to go?¡±

    ¡°As slow as you can,¡± Spence said, untying the dimension bag from his belt and taking out a handful of ice cubes with his left hand. Then, his right index finger danced above the top disk, performing a series of quick and precise taps, causing the air shield to vanish. He plucked the disk before it could fall down, placed the cubes of ice on the bottom disk and using his left hand to hold up the top disk a couple of feet above the bottom, his right index finger worked its miracle again and out popped another air shield, enclosing the cubes neatly.

    ¡°Remarkable,¡± Ray said, and then extended his right hand toward the odd cylinder, feeling more than a little anxious.

    A glowing point of amber flame formed about a digit in front of his right palm, the sigils of the glove making the process far smoother, and a lot more inconspicuous, than it otherwise would¡¯ve been. The tiny point, bursting with Energy essence in the form of heat and light, expanded conically to envelop both the disks and the ice contained in the space between them. After a couple of blinks, he stopped, fearful of having melted the cubes too quickly even with very much reduced power. He closed his eyes, waiting for them to adjust, and after silently counting to ten, blinked them open.

    Only a couple of the dozen or so ice-cubes had melted, creating a small pool of water at the bottom of the container. The crystal on the top disk was glowing purplish-red in his essence sense.

    ¡°Continue,¡± urged a gleeful voice from behind.

    Ray shrugged and extended his right palm again, giving it slightly more juice. After about five blinks, he stopped again, and saw that only three cubes remained floating in a glass of air halfway filled with water. Then, just as his eyes shifted over to the crystal, now glowing red, it cracked and exploded, sending out a vaporized blast of water and air. It struck an air shield a foot in front of Ray as he flinched. His own Shield ¨C the fire one and not the other one ¨C required some time to set up properly.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, moving over to Spence who was eagerly going through the wreckage of the disks, both completely melted, now little more than blobs on the stone platform. Other than a large scorch mark, the platform itself seemed to have suffered no damage whatsoever. ¡°You said it shouldn¡¯t explode.¡± He gestured at their surroundings. ¡°I¡¯d call that an explosion. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Spencer waved a dismissive hand, not even glancing up from his work. ¡°A mere passing wind.¡±

    Ray let out a groan. ¡°If the one passing the wind was one of the Pentaguards.¡±

    Spence grinned, rubbing the viscous fluid that had previously been the disks between his fingers. ¡°Sigil looks good though. Both it and the new ink held up longer than I expected.¡± He looked up with an exuberant smile. ¡°Dinner tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Faver¡¯s at eight,¡± Ray nodded, heading for the anteroom.

    Outside, in the foyer, behind a large chest-high desk, a middle-aged man stood erect, casting nervous glances through the door toward the antechamber beyond. ¡°Fear not Jason, the building still stands.¡± Ray said, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Of course, Master Ray,¡± the man replied, heaving a sigh of relief, which he didn¡¯t bother to hide. Although Spencer was well-liked by the general members of the staff, his propensity for blowing things up tended to make some of them wary.

    ¡°Norina sent a runner,¡± Jason said, handing Ray his cloak. ¡°Wondered if you¡¯d be free to look in on them.¡±

    ¡°Anything urgent?¡±

    ¡°Possibly, sir,¡± Jason hesitated. ¡°Heard they got an odd new kid.¡±

    ¡°I was just on my way there.¡± Ray slipped on his cloak, then stepped out of the bunker, emerging out onto the northwestern side of the Hill, on the Upper Ring. Roughly five hundred feet beneath, past the ledge circled by iron balustrade, electric lights peeked through the dense foliage. Given the dilution of the blood, most cottages in the Journeyman Quarters stood empty and dark. The situation was even worse in the Staff Quarters, which was practically a ghost town. Before going home, however, Ray needed to take care of a few things.

    Far in the distance, over the Telis and the rooftops of Edelis, Surya dipped below the western horizon, casting the waters of the sacred river crimson and orange. The dark clouds in the southwestern sky promised an end to the couple of days of sunshine. Turning around, Ray tightened his cloak and set off in the direction of the Labs, mind relaxed and heart content.

    Despite its several drawbacks, including leaving you vulnerable to exploitation through them, having friends ¨C true friends ¨C was undoubtedly the greatest of boons, something he¡¯d come to realize only after coming to the Uni, over twenty-two years ago.

    As he crossed the tall iron-bound gate guarded by a couple of Journeymen, and entered the Laboratory section of the Upper Ring, a harsh angry voice reached Ray¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Still laboring over those useless disks, is he?¡± said a middle-aged man with dark-brown hair on his bull-like head and gloating smile on his bearded face. ¡°Tell your friend plagiarism will only take him so far.¡±

    One of the aforementioned drawbacks was getting pulled into disputes through proxy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you were na?ve enough to confuse another Master for a messenger boy.¡± Ray fixed the odious man with his best disapproving glare. ¡°Tell him yourself, Grimaldi. But before you do, be advised he has started improving those small sound-recording devices that the stonehorns use. Now, it can store entire conversations, not just a few sentences.¡± Of course, the voices were still all but unrecognizable, but Grimaldi didn¡¯t need to know that.

    The grumpy Master Artificer harrumphed and growled under his breath, but didn¡¯t utter another word, instead heading toward his own Lab in the middle of the large compound.

    On the opposite side of the broad stone-cast road, the lights in Spencer¡¯s Lab were on, though no living soul could be sensed within. A long-term experiment in progress perhaps, or simply a bluff to ward off potential intrusion by foolhardy thieves, or even more foolish Masters whose actions, in the name of healthy competition, sometimes crossed into the realm of sheer stupidity. After the last thief had died of necrosis, quite literally within blinks, even Grimaldi dared not poke his nose in there.

    After all, accidents happen in the labs, sometimes on a weekly basis.

    Just like the Bunkers, each of the thirty-odd labs here extended dozens of feet into the ground, creating a labyrinthine structure that merged with the Tunnels at various points, most unexplored, even to this day. Almost three thousand years¡¯ worth of secrets wasn¡¯t easy to dig out, even with Earth Clerics doing the digging. The original Builders had taken that possibility into consideration, and had come up with all sorts of counters: from rocks mixed with Basil to evolving Tunnels.

    Most Master Artificers or Alchemists didn¡¯t bother investigating the corridors, instead either sticking to his own research or trying to poach his rival¡¯s. This apathy had worked in Ray¡¯s favor countless times before, so he wasn¡¯t going to complain, but still he felt a sense of disappointment at his fellow Masters¡¯ lack of adventurous spirit. Curious souls like Spencer were rare, one of the reasons he¡¯d struck up an instant friendship with him when they were Novices. The other reason being he was ordered to, since even back then, his potential was there for all to see.

    Apart from him and Winston, who had chanced upon an apparently lost and starving Aiminian teenager during his field-duty at the desert city of Dorfnal, Ray didn¡¯t have any friends, though he was careful to make sure he was on amicable terms with all but a few like Grimaldi. Unfortunately, possessing an Awakened Heart Chakra doesn¡¯t exempt one from the baser instincts. Some simply spurn Allfather¡¯s Gift by wasting it on mundane emotions.

    Ray shook his head and moved on, exiting through the old gate into the Central Green. From there a long brisk walk took him down the winding road to the Guild Plaza in the Lower Ring which was bursting with people even this late in the evening. At the southern end, to the left of the main gate of the Uni, stood the ancient Healers¡¯ Hall, the greatest of the four Guilds in Ray¡¯s mind, since it served the highest purpose.

    A fifty-feet-long queue of disease and desperation stretched from the southern gate to the Outdoor Clinic, a massive structure of red-stone and brick that dated back to the 18th century, back before the death of the Creator. None of the patients or relatives spared Ray a second glance once they noticed the color of his cloak. No color other than green held any interest for them.

    Matter truly was the only thing that matters to most people, as according to most simple folk, our world is a world of matter. From the medicine they need, the food they eat, to the land they wish they owned ¨C everything is made up of matter.

    As always, Ray spent a few blinks analyzing the kernel signature of the kids in the queue, of which there were a good twenty in this batch. Past experience had taught him that standing in line behind countless others in sweltering Monsoon heat was an extremely stressful event. Consequently, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for the wait to trigger the Awakening event of a prospective Material Cleric. The corresponding Lineal Chakra ¨C the Plexus ¨C often skipped the dormant stage altogether, going from being open, with barely noticeable kernel density, to blazing bright and spinning ferociously, all in the span of a glorious heartbeat.

    They had it easy. Only one Awakening event, and that too nothing more than a mild inconvenience compared to the two Awakening events a prospective Power Cleric had to go through. The second one especially could be deadly ¨C to both the kid and those unfortunate enough to be near him at the time, even if everything went as it should. And if everything didn¡¯t¡­.well, it would only serve to make the populous at large more fearful of Clerics. Having all your hair singed off while bits of your pulverized boy rained down on you tended to have that effect.

    As for Enfolders, it was still a mystery, even to this day, though supposedly it had something to do with their sacred lake, at the bottom of which lay an ancient ruin. No aditaru even under duress or Compulsion would reveal more. The rare few half-aditarus in human kingdoms who have undergone the Awakening process all shared the same reticence, one brought on by severe trauma, some theorized. But again, a large body of water was usually involved, though forcing the Awakening event didn¡¯t seem to work.

    Ray had been fortunate that, due to the intervention of Allfather, he¡¯d been able to skip the worrisome step. Emotional trigger wasn¡¯t needed in his case since it was a direct impartment, and not an Awakening of latent abilities through Bloodline Resonance, which was fortunate as Ray didn¡¯t have any. Shrugging off the past, he looked to the present, and immediately noted an alarming incongruity.

    Standing near the back wall of the Healers¡¯ Hall, in front of a small oaken door that led to the orphanage, his trusted and usually-steady subordinate, Norina, waited with a restless spring in her steps. Even without sensing her signature, from as far as twenty feet away, Ray felt her unease.

    ¡°Heard we got a new kid,¡± he said, giving the diminutive young woman a greeting nod. ¡°Anything I should be aware of?¡±

    Looking at her dimpled oval face with a button nose, one would never guess that she was a sterner taskmistress than Medilam¡¯s Master, whoever he happened to be. Solution to that mystery still eluded him.

    ¡°You could say that, sir.¡± Norina turned toward the door and began explaining. Hearing it, Ray¡¯s brows shot upward.

    Hopefully, this won¡¯t turn to violence, or else I¡¯ll have the blood of another kid on my hands, not to mention, be subject to a disciplinary committee hearing. Always to be avoided, those.

    ¡°Does he have any next of kin?¡±

 Interlude I - Future: Present I

    Rouge hated waiting.

    Usually, it presented no problem as he would invariably know ¨C well, know most of the time ¨C when a certain event was going to become part of the River of Time.

    But sometimes, even knowing all that brings no comfort.

    Sometimes, one needs to embrace uncertainty, if only to get used to the sensation.

    ¡°After all, Future has too many variables,¡± he muttered under his breath as an old man of frail health but peak mental condition entered the small riverside diner that proudly declared its own name to be ¡®Crossroads of Destiny¡¯.

    A being such as himself doesn¡¯t meet his doom every other day. So perhaps the owner had a touch of aditarun blood in his ancestry, though even the greatest aditarun Enfolder in history, young Julibar, lacked Rouge¡¯s talent in traversing the River of Time, and especially in reading the Strands of Fate.

    Read the Strands he did, and decided to let himself be confronted by the man who would one day be the cause of his death.

    After inquiring with the owner, the old man came over to stand in front of Rouge¡¯s table, eyes and Crown burning with questions. ¡°Is the seat taken?¡± he asked, despite there being several empty ones around other tables.

    ¡°Not at the present moment of time,¡± Rouge said, sipping his cold coffee. A truly remarkable invention.

    Settling into the seat opposite, the man gave a nervous smile. He was even more perceptive than Rouge had imagined him to be. Most mundane humans fail to sense the threat his kernel signature hinted at.

    ¡°Can you recommend a good beverage? Afraid I¡¯m new to the area.¡±

    ¡°Coffee¡¯s good. They even brew using their own beans.¡±

    The man took out a small hand-held metallic device and started fiddling with it, hands nonchalantly kept under the table. Whatever the device indicated seemed to confirm his suspicions, and he gave a single firm nod to himself.

    After waving the waiter over and placing his order, the old man rubbed his chin in a gesture that indicated he¡¯d shaved his beards off recently. Glancing around at their surroundings, he said, ¡°Never thought such a place could exist.¡±

    Mist from Jiang waterfall suffused the air, and an arc of rainbow could be discerned in the distance. Seated as they were on a ledge overlooking the large pool at the base, the man stared up in wonder at the eight-hundred-feet tall frothing river of Monsoon-fed waterfall. Even in the Northeast of Aiminia, where waterfalls were more common than gushing rivers, Jiang was a majestic sight, combining both in a grand spectacle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty dull and dry place, the city I¡¯m from,¡± the man confided.

    Rouge decided to play along, at least for the time being. ¡°And where is that?¡±

    ¡°Morihndil, a small city at the edge of the Redstone Desert.¡± A casual pause followed. Then, the man¡¯s dark eyes met his green ones. ¡°Been there?¡±

    ¡°Once. Not too long ago. Found the redstone quarries intriguing, and the women alluring.¡±

    ¡°Too boring for my taste. But that¡¯s the nature of my job.¡±

    ¡°What do you do?¡±

    ¡°Did. Was a Guard Captain, one of only four in the city.¡±

    ¡°Not too much action at the back end of nowhere,¡± Rouge said, giving an understanding nod.

    ¡°Precisely. Until a couple of decades ago. One winter night, it all changed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rouge prompted.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Do you like stories?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Well, then this may interest you.¡± Seeing an affirming nod, he continued. ¡°In a city with a recorded grand total of four murders in the previous decade, that one night witnessed fifteen more. All perpetrated by a ghost, it appeared at first, since he seemed to be able to slip in and out of warded rooms without anyone the wiser.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was good at circumventing sigils? No ward is full-proof, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I initially thought. But then I analyzed the last room, the bunker under the house where the owner had sought succor, vainly, and died horribly. Even consulted a Sigilmaster and Builder.¡±

    ¡°That must¡¯ve cost a pretty penny.¡±

    A confused frown crossed his face. ¡°The Builder was a friend.¡± The man¡¯s tone turned heated. ¡°The only way anyone entered and left was through a Portal, and even then, it¡¯d be mighty difficult. Naturally my thoughts turned to the White Ghost, despite it being far too gruesome to be the work of that madman. But, he was in Jivanpur at the time, in the custody of the Guards no less, though his incarceration didn¡¯t even last the full day.¡±

    ¡°It never does. The man¡¯s a menace.¡± Though a highly entertaining one.

    ¡°The Sigilmaster consulted with a Ranger, and reached a conclusion that ended the investigation within the bell.¡±

    ¡°And what conclusion would that be?¡±

    ¡°No crime was perpetrated within the premises. Ever. Even the bodies vanished from the morgue.¡±

    ¡°Someone got to your superiors?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But you kept investigating.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let go. Never in my thirty years in the Guards have I ever faced such a set of paradoxical events that together seem to hint at the existence of something that was absolutely ludicrous.¡± He thumped the table, earning one or two disapproving glares. But he hardly noticed, still in the grip of obsession. ¡°I couldn¡¯t touch the killer. So instead, I looked into the victim. What I found staggered even a veteran such as me.¡±

    ¡°Not all people deserve to enjoy Aimin¡¯s green earth,¡± Rouge said, a bit of steel entering his voice.

    ¡°Especially someone who¡­.abuses his own daughter, the gentlest soul I¡¯ve ever come across.¡±

    Truer words have never been spoken. ¡°But still, you didn¡¯t let it go, did you?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°No one should be above the law. Else, the whole system breaks down.¡±

    ¡°Idealistic and na?ve way of looking at the world, though I do agree with the principle behind it.¡± Unless it affects me, or those I hold dear.

    ¡°Imagine my surprise when after burning through my inheritance, and all the bridges of friendship I¡¯d carefully cultivated, I finally caught up with the killer, only to learn he¡¯d just died. I even saw his body in the morgue, just to make sure.¡±

    ¡°But closure eluded you.¡±

    ¡°Someone like that doesn¡¯t die a peaceful death,¡± the old man insisted vehemently.

    Funny. Rouge did just slip quietly into the night. At least that time.

    ¡°So I started down that rabbit-hole all over again, finding clues where everyone else saw coincidence, design where any sane man would only expect chance.¡± His tone quickened, though it still remained barely above a whisper, the roar of the distant waterfall making sure no ears other than Rouge¡¯s picked up the words.

    ¡°A being who can Enfold inside a warded room, one who can frighten officials that aren¡¯t even afraid of the Hawk. Someone who makes Rangers wary, whose deeds have become legendary even in their Archives.¡± The man gave a pause, eyeing Rouge with a mix of accusation and supplication. ¡°A being that can anticipate any and every eventuality, staying always one step ahead. One who can shed his mortal coils, quite literally. Against such a foe, what can a mere mundane human do?¡±

    Staring deep into Rouge¡¯s dark green eyes, he gave a sliver of smile. Then, after seeming to accept his Fate, whatever it was, he uttered the words that would spell not his doom, but Rouge¡¯s. At least this body of his.

    ¡°Accept his fate,¡± the old human man said in answer to his own question. ¡°Leastwise, I¡¯ve gotten my answer now. Knew it as soon as I beheld you.¡±

    With eyes shut, a sigh escaped, taking with it years of delusion, paranoia, and obsession. He did indeed look like a man content to die. Fortunately for him, today wasn¡¯t the day his Strands were going to be sliced off.

    ¡°Fate is a fickle mistress, even to those adept at Manipulating its flow. So consider the mystery solved, and see where destiny takes you.¡±

    ¡°Will I have the privilege of meeting you again before I die?¡± the old man asked, voice having gone from intensely accusatory to fervently devout in the span of a couple of sentences. Humans never ceased to amaze Rouge, even after so many centuries.

    ¡°Yes. But you won¡¯t know it¡¯s me,¡± Rouge said, getting to his feet, eyes and mind distant. ¡°Neither will I, since I¡¯ll be close to death and delirious with pain.¡± Then, his eyes cleared, and he gave the dumbstruck man a final parting smile. ¡°Try the Singrelian dark blend, with cream. Worth every penny. Or rather silver. Sorry, picked up a few bad habits from my father.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but he regained his equanimity quickly, showing admirable poise. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved darker blends.¡±

    ¡°Not all twists of Fate can, or should, be Manipulated. Or anticipated, even by me. This encounter, for instance, was far more¡­.¡± he searched for the correct word. ¡°Entertaining,¡± Rouge shook his head, ¡°Illuminating, than I had envisaged. It was indeed a pleasure meeting you, Dorianil.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Cult of the Lost Ones

    James came storming up to them, sniffed the air, then turned his glare toward Arjun who produced a nonchalant shrug. The effect of the lager was still lingering near its optimal stage, when inhibitions were loosened by just the right amount.

    ¡°Verifying the rumor that Balgistin lager is the best. Didn¡¯t get the chance at the mess hall last night.¡± His demeanor turned slightly rebellious. ¡°Such an opportunity may never come again in this lifetime.¡±

    James¡¯ expression sobered while a sideways glance revealed Eve heaving a silent sigh of relief.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± The Battle Cleric turned his attention toward Kumil who, by this point, looked almost as alert and clear-headed as James. Arjun gave a small shake of the head in amazement.

    Hovering behind James, Aisha regaled him with one of her rare radiant smiles. Arjun returned the smile, trying not to appear overly eager to do so. He failed miserably, as a small smile tugged at the corners of Aisha¡¯s lips, causing him to groan inwardly.

    People do this all the time. It should be easy, especially given their connection. But reality has a way of kicking one in the beans. For the first time in his life, Arjun learned there was such a thing as oversharing. He checked his kernel signature, subtly making it tighter.

    Shifting her attention to Eve, Aisha¡¯s gaze flickered for a brief moment to include Kumil, and then the smile went through a series of rapid transformations ¨C from wary uncertainty to genuine puzzlement, followed by relaxed¡­contentment? Hmm, maybe his worries about a certain ethical dilemma had been pointless. He could no more stop breathing than Aisha could stop reading people. How she was doing it though was a question that had been gnawing at Arjun since yesterday.

    When Eve¡¯s eyes met Aisha¡¯s, hers narrowed while the amber-green orbs of the half-aditaru became apologetic. Thankfully, Eve didn¡¯t pursue it further; she had secrets of her own. Less so now, though she was unaware of the fact. Could also be she couldn¡¯t read the emotion in her eyes as clearly as Arjun could. He, of course, had a definite advantage in that regard, more so since it involved Aisha.

    Instead, Eve pointed with her chin. ¡°Seems somebody kicked the hornet¡¯s nest.¡±

    Several officious looking stonehorns were headed their way, with twice as many in military attire acting as escorts. Looking at the hive of activity at the base of the tower, Arjun¡¯s Heart Chakra quickened. Something was definitely up.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t tell me anything,¡± James supplied, addressing Kumil. ¡°Other than the fact that Balgistin is in temporary lockdown. They looked about ready to explode just because I asked.¡± His voice turned icy. ¡°Or maybe, because I asked. It was heavily implied that Aisha and I are lucky to be breathing free air for committing a crime that they refused to share the details about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out,¡± said Kumil, then marched toward the sea of grim-faced welcoming party at the eastern end of the plaza.

    Or was it western? Arjun glanced around, realizing he had no idea which direction was east. Kumil will probably just produce another gadget from his pocket if he asks. Which he most certainly will.

    After much gesticulating, arguing and tugging of beard, of oneself ¨C not of each other¡¯s, thank Aimin, the whole group seemed to have come to a decision. Far from a unanimous one, judging by the appearances of several stonehorns, especially the tallest one, some sort of noble, perhaps even a relative of Kumil¡¯s.

    Of the group, three stonehorns, accompanied by Kumil, came forward to greet them, bowing in the Arunian fashion. Not as deep. All but one of the soldiers stayed back, although their fierce glares indicated they weren¡¯t exactly ecstatic about it.

    ¡°Accept my humblest apologies for our behavior earlier,¡± the tall stonehorn told James. ¡°I reacted in haste and reached an absurd ¨C and what is even more unforgivable ¨C incorrect, conclusion.¡± He looked to have swallowed a lemon but soldiered on with admirable grit, prompting a slight smile from the old general standing beside him.

    Turning to the rest of them, the dapper stonehorn in elaborate purple and crimson coat said in his oddly jarring accent, ¡°On behalf of the Royal Council, I, Drakilam Subenkrik, belatedly welcome you all to Balgistin, the crown jewel of Kailash. These are my fellow council¡­.persons,¡± he hesitated, glancing at the stocky grinning woman standing off to his left who seemed to be having a fine old time at the pompous tall stonehorn¡¯s expense. ¡°Princess Rukalia Krajenshaw.¡± He then indicated the old general, who was sizing the lot in front of him up with shrewd and calculating eyes. ¡°And General Mikalim.¡±

    Arjun looked between Kumil and the princess, identifying the brown hair and narrow grayish-orange backward curving horns as the most prominent common features. However, her horns were slightly more pronounced and just a touch deeper, darker, gray and the hair, cut short in pixie style, was of a lighter brown color. Before he could ask a discreet question or two, the grizzled general cut the introductions short.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all acquainted and not at each other¡¯s throats, we better get a move on. Sooner we do this, the better.¡±

    ¡°Do what, exactly?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Well,¡± Councilor Subenkrik began with a grimace, looking as if the lemon he¡¯d swallowed earlier had grown a tree bearing multiple fruits. ¡°We need your help on a delicate matter.¡± He was about to expand on this when a firm female voice from the left announced, ¡°There has been a theft at the temple of Bramka.¡±

    All stonehorns present turned a deeper shade of red in rage ¨C and in equal parts ¨C sheer disbelief, even though all of them were clearly aware of the theft. Kumil¡¯s nostrils flared, and he shook his head, incredulity still written all over his face. ¡°Cult is growing bolder by the day. This is beyond sacrilegious.¡±

    Following a cryptic glance at her half-brother, Rukalia said, ¡°I understand Kumil judged it necessary to inform you about the Cult of the Lost Ones.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    While her words didn¡¯t exude warmth, neither did she sound as overtly hostile as most stonehorns they¡¯d met so far. Having said that, out of the three council members, her emotions were the hardest to sense, almost as much as James¡¯ had been. Her accent was also the easiest on the ears, with less stress on the consonants, another resemblance she bore with Kumil.

    Seeing two sets of affirming nods from Eve and Arjun, she continued, pointedly ignoring Aisha, who, thanks to her talent, wasn¡¯t altogether clueless. ¡°A decision that showed foresight. We need your,¡± she said, addressing the Battle Cleric, ¡°expertise in verifying our suspicions. We¡¯ve managed to at last capture one of the thieves, who, we suspect, is a core member of the Cult. Another couple of users with essence senses would speed things along. So, you¡¯re all welcome.¡± This time her gaze included poor Aisha as well. ¡°To the Outer Sanctum.¡±

    The sense of magnanimity she conveyed effortlessly hid the apology within. Stonehorns may be experts at many things, but apologizing, most definitely, isn¡¯t one of them.

    James gave a shallow bow. ¡°We¡¯d be honored.¡±

    ¡°What in the name of Allmother is that?¡±

    Kumil, Eve, Aisha, and Arjun were standing inside the massive hanger they¡¯d spotted earlier. In front of them was an object that Arjun could only describe as an over-sized and weaponized distant cousin of a powercar, built by the collaboration between a scatterbrained sculptor turned Smith and a Sigilmaster who was either a peerless genius or an absolute moron.

    Easily twice the size of the largest powercar Arjun had ever seen, outside of the strange vehicle didn¡¯t seem to possess any straight lines. Looking at all the curves left Arjun dizzy and thoroughly confused. So much so that he¡¯d earlier mistaken the front for the back. Also, the sheer number of sigils etched onto its strange dull gray metallic surface and the components inside was simply astounding. And most of the sigils seemed entirely pointless. Unless¡­

    Prompted by the recollection of an advice given by his mother, back when the grip of Power Madness was still loose, Arjun mentally adjusted his perspective, not seeing the individual sigils, but the network of sigils as a whole. A picture almost started to emerge. Almost, but not quite. Something to do with energy transference on an extremely complex and minute level. Along with minimizing friction. Both of course made sense in theory, especially given the context. But the execution took his breath away.

    ¡°That¡¯s our ride,¡± replied the half-stonehorn.

    Eve peered at the vehicle. ¡°Where is the Aimin-cursed door?¡±

    Gripping a lever jutting out from the oddly curvy and robust surface, Kumil gave a cheeky smile. The half-stonehorn then pressed the top and twisted it. With a whoosh, a large portion of the surface effortlessly slid away, revealing a neat and compact interior complete with bolted chairs. There was another, much larger, compartment behind the door at the back.

    ¡°A product of the collaboration between Balgistin and Arunia?¡± Arjun asked.

    Kumil skipped inside, motioning them to climb aboard. ¡°Sure is.¡±

    None of them needed a second invitation and were soon lounging in leather-bound straight-backed chairs that felt more comfortable than they looked.

    ¡°Tell me about the sigils,¡± Arjun said, shifting to find the perfect posture. ¡°And the batteries. From what I managed to gather from a cursory inspection, they¡¯re vastly different from the ones found in powercars.¡±

    It was going to take them the rest of the day to reach the temple. After the Jamila drikkralim ¨C Sustainable Juggernaut ¨C got started, that is. James was still talking things over with the Council members. It was decided, by James and without consulting any of them, that after concluding their business at the temple, they¡¯d be staying overnight at the Farmer Cavern, less than twenty miles away. Tomorrow morning, bright and early, the Juggernaut would then transport the five of them to the Garbal Exit, where they¡¯d be able to hire ponies from a small stonehornish settlement and be on their way to the city that the Cavern exit was named after. The mountain trail was well-traveled and better maintained, Kumil claimed, though, from what Arjun had gathered, the Monsoon would most certainly be challenging the veracity of that claim.

    He could barely restrain his excitement at the thought of seeing the majestic mountain range from up close. Kailash has been the subject of countless grand adventures in numerous fictional stories, not to mention the topic of many significant events in the Historica.

    After Kumil began explaining, Arjun soon realized it¡¯d take bells to even get a handle on the basic principles behind the Juggernaut, as he¡¯d started calling the vehicle. Eve listened with half an ear out while poking through various nooks and crannies at the back. Aisha seemed content to be finally away from all the hostile glares of the stonehorns.

    ¡°We can¡¯t manufacture as many as we¡¯d like, for our own needs, let alone be able to export them to our allies,¡± Kumil said in answer to his question about mass-producing the vehicles. ¡°Iron, Dendremite, copper, Basil, strelenium. None of these raw materials are inexhaustible. Krumilam, the god who I was named after, only provided us with a finite supply. One of the reasons why we decided to shift our focus from coal-based engines to those powered by the twinsuns and volcanic energy, both abundant here in the Kailash. If we bow to every request from Aiminia or Arunia, we¡¯d be scraping the bottom of the world within half a millennium. It¡¯d be like selling Krumilam¡¯s body-parts for momentary convenience.¡±

    Eve gave a derisive snort. ¡°I¡¯m sure the human bureaucrats and merchants all believed you. We¡¯re famous for our sustainable way of living.¡±

    Kumil¡¯s wry smile was more eloquent than words.

    ¡°So, how many have you decided to manufacture? And are any exported at all?¡± Arjun asked.

    ¡°A couple to Arunia, so far. Takes years to make a single one, and the process requires constant vigilance by several Smiths and Metalmasters.¡±

    ¡°What about the sigils?¡± Arjun asked, absently noting how the half-stonehorn had deftly side-stepped one question, while answering another.

    ¡°Way over my head, those things. My knowledge of sigil begins and ends with the seven base sigils, and only because I was interested in the Aspects,¡± Kumil said with a smile, referring to the seven Aspects of Reality, which coincidentally are governed by the seven Artifacts of Atma, chief among which was the Tome of Time. Or so the Lore and Tenets claimed.

    Each Artifact had a corresponding sigil ¨C also called base sigil, which in some systems also represented numbers one to seven, the major Nodes being the quantifiers. The Globe of Gravity, for instance, stood for the number two.

    ¡°The current framework of sigils that you saw, well, it took three Sigilmasters over a decade to design. I can give you a broad overview of the design, but keep in mind, my understanding of such things is limited.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Arjun. ¡°Also, tell me about the alloys.¡± Seeing the look of hesitation on the half-stonehorn¡¯s face, he quickly added, ¡°As much as you¡¯re allowed to.¡±

    Over the course of the next quarter bell, Arjun¡¯s horizon expanded tenfold. Kumil¡¯s grasp of sigils may be basic, but his knowledge of metallurgy left Arjun in the dust.

    What a fool he¡¯d been!!! He¡¯d thought himself well-versed in different aspects of metal-working. The sense of competition the jealousy invoked made him realize even negative emotions could be harnessed for positive purposes. He said a silent thanks to his new friend. Then, thinking back on the exorbitantly expensive pair of gloves he¡¯d purchased ¨C now safely tucked inside his backpack ¨C a nebulous idea started to take shape in his Crown Chakra.

    ¡°You mentioned Sigilmasters earlier. Are any of them from the University?¡±

 Chapter 28 - Little Bramka

    A loud constant whirring noise welcomed Arjun into the waking world.

    For a fraction of a blink, he wondered if he¡¯d once again been dragged into that vivid dreamscape, one belonging to the entity called Self.

    Then, a familiar face poked into his field of view.

    ¡°Wake up, you sleepy-head,¡± Eve announced in a much too happy, and loud, voice. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Arjun groaned, sitting up. Taking Kumil¡¯s advice, he¡¯d managed to activate the lever that converted the chair into a comfortable reclining couch. After that, he¡¯d decided to get some much-needed rest. Within a bell of setting off, the inside of the Juggernaut had been thoroughly explored and all the theoretical knowledge imparted by Kumil that could be safely absorbed without his skull cracking open, had been absorbed. After the initial burst of excitement often felt while visiting new places, the tunnel that they¡¯d been rushing through at speed twice that of the fastest powercars had become monotonous enough to put him to sleep.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± he asked Aisha after she handed him a bottle of water. She looked at Kumil, who promptly fished out his trusted watch.

    ¡°Just past eighth bell.¡±

    Arjun let out a whistle. ¡°Three hundred miles in six bells. This could change the face of Sindria forever.¡± Seeing the sweet-and-sour expression on Kumil¡¯s face, he quickly added, ¡°if we, meaning you, can mass-produce the Juggernaut without somehow stripping the planet.¡±

    ¡°And how exactly do you propose we accomplish that?¡± Eve asked. With her feet folded under her, both she and Aisha, seated in the chair beside her, looked the picture of relaxation.

    ¡°No clue.¡± Arjun stood, stretching some sensation back into his legs. His head just about touched the ceiling. Being tall had more drawbacks than one would imagine, though ironically, fewer here in Balgistin. ¡°But,¡± he announced in a firm voice, ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way.¡±

    ¡°By the Claws of Classiklam!!¡± Kumil thumped his left palm with his meaty right fist, ¡°You have the heart of a stonehorn.¡± He flashed a grin. ¡°We need materials that can be recycled. Given time, we¡¯re bound to find it.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe come up with new recycling techniques,¡± Arjun suggested.

    ¡°Even better,¡± Kumil said, as the Juggernaut started decelerating. ¡°Oh, almost forgot. How are your earth-senses?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Eve asked, tone instantly suspicious.

    ¡°Earth Clerics not used to Little Bramka, often find it¡­ disturbing, if their senses are too sensitive. Power Clerics, Healers and Sigilmasters, not as much. Even some aditarus find it disconcerting, though no pure-blooded aditaru has crossed the threshold of Balgistin in well over two millennia. Not since the days of the Redeemer. Some, with mixed heritage, have,¡± he said, giving Aisha a reassuring smile.

    The half-aditaru sat up straighter in her chair, appearing anything but reassured by the half-stonehorn¡¯s words. She kept shooting furtive glances at the soldiers at the back, who steadfastly ignored her, without missing a single movement.

    ¡°Little Bramka?¡± Arjun asked. Hopefully, Kumil and James¡¯ presence would continue to safeguard Aisha¡¯s freedom.

    ¡°Wait,¡± demanded Eve, ¡°Redeemer? Chiranjeev?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡± The smile dropped from Kumil¡¯s face. ¡°The only one of his kin who showed a modicum of remorse at all the death and destruction they¡¯d caused. Even paved the way for the Treaty that¡¯d be signed millennia later.¡±

    ¡°Treaty of Garbal,¡± Arjun gave an agreeing nod, trying to hide the feeling of awkwardness the topic of the war always gave rise to between Kumil and the three of them. ¡°I read your leaders once gifted him a treasure beyond measure.¡±

    ¡°For showing Melwig the error of his ways. Which the Redeemer promptly donated to the library at the University,¡± scoffed Kumil.

    ¡°And what was this ¡®treasure beyond measure¡¯?¡± Eve asked with a forced smile, trying to break the ice.

    ¡°A huge cache of Soul Crystals attuned to humans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a treasure beyond measure, alright,¡± said Arjun, finally understanding why the usually pragmatic Engineer seemed so upset.

    The thoughtless act by Chiranjeev was equivalent to a statue or scroll created by the hand of Aimin Himself being used as a prominent, though ultimately decorative, piece of artwork. And used not by humans, but by stonehorns. A notion that seemed even more ludicrous than a Manifolder with the gift of peering into the distant future making such an obvious error in judgment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± muttered Arjun.

    ¡°Yeah, and do you know what the Principal at the time used it for? The last living First Disciple, moron that he was like all his brethren, used it to trap a Soul Echo.¡±

    ¡°Whose Echo?¡±

    ¡°His own.¡±

    Arjun had done his research even before breaking his fast. The guards outside his room had proved to be less than helpful, but they were talkative. When they thought they were alone.

    ¡°Soul Echo meaning entities like the Twin Sages?¡±

    Kumil shook his head. ¡°Far fainter echo. They aren¡¯t meant to exist outside the temples for long. Still, a priceless artifact.¡± His face turned red. ¡°And now, it¡¯s no better than a glorified librarian!!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Arjun jumped in delight. Maybe it wasn¡¯t just decorative, after all. ¡°The Chief Librarian I¡¯ve heard so much about!¡±

    Kumil eyed him with amusement. ¡°Just an Echo, retaining a small percent of the original Cleric¡¯s memories and knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ the original Cleric was a First Disciple. The tales he could tell!!!¡±

    ¡°Tales of the past. And past should stay in the past, unless you¡¯re cursed like Julibar. Anyway,¡± Eve turned to Kumil after a series of rapid hand gestures by Aisha. Surprisingly, his diminutive friend understood sign language far better than Arjun did. And unsurprisingly, Aisha seemed to be aware of that little fact. ¡°You mentioned someplace called ¡®Little Bramka¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The residential Cavern where the Juggernaut will drop us off. We¡¯ll have to travel the last couple of miles on foot. The journey, even the entrance, can be unsettling.¡±

    ¡°Unsettling? Basil?¡± asked Arjun.

    ¡°We¡¯ve encountered that before. Remember. When we first met you.¡± Eve scrambled to her feet and started casting her gaze about, looking for something. Aisha caught her eyes and pointed with her chin, indicating a duffel bag lodged behind Kumil¡¯s seat. Eve snatched it up, giving her a grateful look.

    ¡°Not Basil,¡± Kumil said, ¡°though it is heavily utilized in maintaining the¡­barrier.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    With the aid of a few logical leaps, Arjun arrived at a reasonable conjecture. ¡°Refined Basil, then. Mixed with something else. What we saw before were veins of unrefined ore.¡±

    Horror crossed Kumil¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m no good at keeping secrets.¡± He hung his head in mock-despair.

    Eve barked a short laugh, ignoring the increasing heat from the scathing glares of the soldiers. Their squadleader, a barrel-chested woman with long ginger whiskers, shot quarrels with her eyes. Seems Eve wasn¡¯t being properly respectful to their beloved Master Engineer. Kumil was more popular, and more at ease, among them than when he was with ordinary citizens of Balgistin. Some of the gears they were sporting ¨C the utility belts each wore for instance ¨C were designed by the Engineer, who, Arjun had come to learn, possessed an Aimin-given talent for crafting small hand-held metallic devices. Or Jukatis-given.

    ¡°Teasing out secrets is always more fun than keeping them,¡± Eve said. ¡°By barrier, I assume you mean something that messes with our senses. Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Funny you should ask.¡± Kumil gave a weak smile. ¡°For security purposes.¡±

    She let out a snort. ¡°Yet, here we are.¡±

    ¡°Never thought we¡¯d have to guard against stonehorns. The barrier is meant for Clerics and Enfolders.¡±

    ¡°Exactly what sort of barrier¡­¡± Arjun began, but in the next instant, the question became moot as he was hit by a wave of dizziness due to his essence senses being dampened.

    He staggered, falling back down into his seat. And this was while he was inside a metal chamber at the back of a moving vehicle. Arjun was suddenly glad he didn¡¯t cross the barrier on foot. Without prior warning, it probably would¡¯ve knocked him right out. Previously, he could sense the tunnel, and even a dozen or so feet into the surrounding rock. Now, he was seemingly floating in void. Even the vibrations of the Juggernaut underfoot somehow felt muted.

    Both Kumil and Eve managed to maintain their footing, though the latter looked a bit green in the face. For some inexplicable reason, Aisha had fared the worst, though she was trying her level best to conceal the fact. Once again, Arjun considered asking why, but thought better of it. She¡¯s feeling vulnerable enough as it is.

    By now, he¡¯d formed a working hypothesis. That Aisha was secretly an Earth Cleric, or at least possessed some small skill in that regard. That of course led to the question of how she was hiding her Chakras. Arjun had a few theories, some of them even plausible. The biggest clue was provided by their connection.

    It was weaker. Which was odd, but also suggestive.

    His own unique ability to read emotions was unaffected. But, he¡¯d long since accepted the fact that it was something which defied all known logic. As a result, he wasn¡¯t particularly surprised.

    Possibility of further investigation was cut abruptly short when the Juggernaut came to a stop and the back gates slid open, revealing James who looked, and even felt, unperturbed by the barrier. Maybe it wasn¡¯t his first time visiting this little corner of Kailash. Arjun made a mental note to ask all about his previous experiences. Who knows, he may even answer.

    After disembarking, they found themselves standing on a stone-paved square beside a small lake, perhaps a couple of miles in diameter. They were even deemed important enough to warrant the presence of a welcoming party, this one consisting of a solitary nobleman along with his retinue of half a dozen, and of course, the ubiquitous glaring soldiers in full battle-ready gear. What set this particular group apart was the nobleman had an amiable smile on his face. Arjun sighed in relief.

    Only then did he realize the reception might have something to do with the prestigious company they¡¯d arrived with. Both princess Rukalia and general Mikalim had accompanied them, ¡®to ease further tensions¡¯, they¡¯d claimed.

    ¡°Welcome to Drau-Bramka.¡± The nobleman turned his gaze toward the three of them standing to the side. ¡°Or Little Bramka, to use the Common term. Vrakildram is my name.¡± His easy smile included Aisha as well, causing Arjun to question his motive instantly. ¡°Dark tidings on a darker day have brought you to my Cavern.¡± Ah so, he¡¯s the Cavern Lord. Explains the retinue, if not the sunny disposition. ¡°I hope, with your help, we can get to the bottom of this heinous crime as swiftly as possible.¡±

    And there it was. The sole reason for the cordial welcome became transparent, at least to Arjun. He must be under immense pressure from the Council and the king to apprehend the culprits and maybe even recover the stolen goods, the exact nature of which even Kumil wasn¡¯t privy to. The man¡¯s kernel signature, however, continued to give off the impression of polite hospitality to the non-stonehorns and dignified respect toward the Council members.

    Arjun eyed James sideways, catching a momentary glimpse of pursed lips. He had his unusual talent, James had decades of experience.

    ¡°Time¡¯s a-wasting,¡± Mikalim said. ¡°We should get going. Not all the traps have been reset.¡±

    Arjun blinked, looking askance at the Battle Cleric, who remained unfazed by this suspiciously sudden revelation.

    Traps? Nobody said anything about any traps. Must¡¯ve conveniently slipped their minds.

    ¡°How many?¡± James asked, not missing a beat.

    ¡°Three.¡± It was the princess who answered.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Rukalia¡¯s eyes turned apologetic. ¡°Before that, there is a small matter of the Transparency Procedure.¡±

    ¡°Sigrid¡¯s Balls!!¡± Eve swore loud enough to be heard on the other side of the lake.

    Arjun¡¯s heart dropped. Not again.

    ¡°Even we, as Council members, aren¡¯t exempt from it,¡± Mikalim said, sounding more than a little irritated. His eyes were firmly fixed on a certain short and stocky human girl.

    James gave a reluctant nod, his warning eyes locked onto Arjun and Eve. ¡°Price of vigilance.¡±

    ¡°I know the Juggernaut probably has better things to do than haul us all over Kailash,¡± Arjun said as he trudged along behind the Council members and James, ¡°but, couldn¡¯t we have taken one of those weird powercars you guys use for daily transportation?¡± Even his internal essence senses were acting up, making self-healing more trouble than it¡¯s worth.

    The question amused Rukalia, though other than a small smile, she didn¡¯t display any outward sign. It irked the Cavern Lord and exasperated the general. And it intrigued Kumil, probably why he and Arjun had become fast friends.

    ¡°Grulidar,¡± Kumil said from beside him, not even winded after their long brisk walk. The couple of miles previously mentioned had elongated to become half a dozen, and still counting. ¡°Not permitted, I¡¯m afraid. The hardships endured while traveling to and from the temple are meant to be representative of life itself,¡± Kumil explained. ¡°There are no shortcuts in either.¡±

    Arjun nodded. Of course, there is a very good reason for this entirely unnecessary walk. It wasn¡¯t unnecessary at all. Maybe Aiminism and stonehornish religion weren¡¯t all that different after all. Both were big on symbolism.

    ¡°What are they representative of?¡± He pointed to one section of the road in front where a good thirty by fifty feet of it was missing. ¡°Pitfalls?¡±

    ¡°Unexpected ones, yes. Why don¡¯t you take a closer look?¡± Mikalim said with a wry smile.

    Despite the cautious reminder behind James¡¯ eyes, Arjun needed not a second invitation and soon approached the gaping wound in the road, with Aisha, Eve and Kumil trailing him. The clean precise cuts indicated machinery was most likely involved, but, due to the Aimin-damned barrier, he couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    About twenty feet below was a set of sharp pointy stone protrusions sticking out like a hungry maw of some beast from the netherworld. One of the teeth was broken off in the middle, crimson stains the only evidence left of the body that must have been pierced by it. A couple of stonehorns, wearing strange metallic but supple full-body protective gear, were busy trying to repair the trap, using a torch that gave off a dense stream of fire, almost as if it was an absurdly powerful hand-held miniature Power Cleric.

    ¡°How many thieves were there?¡± Arjun asked after he¡¯d finished his cursory analysis of the torch using his essence senses.

    ¡°Five. Three died while navigating the traps,¡± Kumil informed them. ¡°One we captured. Or rather, found sprawled unconscious inside one of the display chambers in the Outer Sanctum.¡± His tone turned despondent. ¡°One escaped. All stonehorns. Still can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the insulating suit I¡¯ve heard so much about. Always wondered how stonehorns can be peerless metalworkers when they can¡¯t tolerate heat.¡±

    ¡°One of the older designs,¡± Kumil said, throwing a furtive glance in the general¡¯s direction, who paid them no heed, though his kernel signature suggested the opposite.

    Arjun gave a subtle shake of the head, swallowing further questions about the suit. Politics!!! Among humans, it was a nuisance. When another species was thrown into the mix, it was a disaster waiting to happen.

    ¡°What did they manage to steal?¡± Eve asked after they got back to their group, who were passing single-file around the trap.

    ¡°Soul Crystals and Dendremite Ore.¡± Rukalia answered, prompting a sharp look from the general. ¡°They already know enough to be able to work out the rest.¡±

    ¡°True enough,¡± said Mikalim in an almost resigned tone. ¡°We¡¯re almost to the Outer Sanctum.¡±

    Arjun glanced ahead, noticing another featureless gray granite wall which blocked off his view. He began to wonder if all stonehorns shared Kumil¡¯s proclivity for always misjudging distance and never time. After taking a right turn, however, he stopped dead in his tracks.

    From beside him, Eve uttered an exclamation that, given the present company and location, probably wasn¡¯t the most diplomatic of statements, though the sentiment behind it perfectly mirrored his own thoughts.

    ¡°By the Grace of Om, how do you peeps even build these things?¡±

 Chapter 29 - Challenges

    The room in front of Arjun was shaped like a massive three-pointed star, with the central region being roughly circular. They¡¯d come in through one of the arms, using the largest of the three entrances, one without any doors, but guarded by a couple of squads of heavily armed stonehorns. The two other entrances also sloped upward, but were only about half as wide, although exact dimensions were hard to decipher on account of the structure in the middle of the flat redstone floor filled with primitive sigils.

    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± Arjun muttered, eyes fixed on the surreal vision in front of him. ¡°Or is that a giant glowing mushroom?¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly, the first time I saw it. Even thought I was seeing shrooms because I ate some dodgy ones,¡± Kumil said with a chuckle. ¡°To answer your earlier question,¡± he told Eve, ¡°we didn¡¯t build it. It was always here.¡±

    ¡°This is no natural formation,¡± Arjun said, though he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced about the truthfulness of that statement.

    ¡°Unless you consider Bramka himself to be a natural manifestation,¡± Eve pointed out.

    Arjun nodded, conceding the point, too busy analyzing the fantastical structure in front of him to argue.

    Mentally he divided the mushroom into three parts. The mostly invisible stalk, the humongous bulb and, strangest of all, the veil.

    The cascading stream of rainbow light that descended from the bottom edge of the bulb created a translucent curtain ¨C a veil ¨C preventing Arjun from getting a clearer look at the stalk. His erratic earth-senses insisted it was metal even though the small portion sticking out from the top, some three hundred feet above, seemed to be made of stone. The bulb was neither. He sensed a kernel signature inside it, as well as in the veil that enshrouded whatever lay inside.

    Then, all of a sudden, in an act that felt eerily similar to the starting of a heart, or an engine, the bulb and the sigils beneath their feet flashed a pale blue, and then started repeating every few blinks. With the added illumination, a backward glance revealed the sigils actually extended several dozen feet into the corridor they¡¯d entered through.

    James left the little command group consisting of the princess, Cavern Lord and the general, and ambled over to the three dumbstruck youths and one proud half-stonehorn.

    ¡°You can gawk all you like after we¡¯ve fulfilled our generous hosts¡¯ request,¡± the Cleric said, somehow managing to mean every word of it. After sharing so much in so little time with him, Arjun had all but forgotten the fact that the man was a professional liar. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±

    After seeing Rukalia, the Cavern Lord, Mikalim and James vanish into the glowing interior of the mushroom, Arjun ventured, ¡°What in the name of Aimin is it?¡±

    The hint of a kernel signature emanating from within the mushroom was too diffused for him to get a proper read on. All he received was a sense of unfathomable age, apart from an intimidating mix of warning and challenge, with the former being the dominant feeling.

    ¡°The First Challenge for entering the domain of Bramka,¡± Kumil said, providing an encouraging nod. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Stepwell. This will take us to the Outer Sanctum.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. Bramka is, after all, The Judge and the god of heavens all rolled into one. Never heard of this stepwell though,¡± Eve said, her face aglow with more than just the strange multicolored light given off by the Stepwell.

    Wondering soul glows bright, Thurma was fond of saying. On those precious few occasions when she¡¯d start reminiscing about her past ¨C after a little prodding by Arjun, of course ¨C her two studious pupils would listen with rapt attention to harrowing tales of adventures in distant lands. In the bustling capital of Aimingar, in the mysterious Shadow Forest, even faraway places like the Maha Aranya.

    Later, after the end of the story, Arjun would suggest an amendment to her self-coined proverb, saying the soul that both wanders and wonders glows brightest, pointing to her own experience as supporting evidence. At which point she¡¯d harrumph and start scolding both Hammond and him for distracting her. They should be studying as if their life depended on it, she¡¯d say, not trick their old teacher into spilling her life-story. Arjun let out a sigh, and wondered if he¡¯d ever see his favorite teacher again. Then, Kumil¡¯s words struck him. Or rather, the capitalized inflection of them.

    ¡°What challenge?¡±

    ¡°Any who enters will be judged. Those meaning to harm Bramka will suffer the consequences of entering the Stepwell. Fear not. You should be fine,¡± Kumil said, walking ahead with confident steps and was soon swallowed by the light.

    ¡°Brilliant,¡± Arjun groaned, running a hand over his face. ¡°Vague as they come.¡± No telling what the parameters of the test is going to be. All he can do is open up his Crown Chakra and hope not to get smote down by heavenly judgment. Not an altogether new predicament, though that didn¡¯t make it any less daunting.

    ¡°Courage,¡± Eve muttered to herself, giving Arjun a determined backward glance. Thereafter, she squared her shoulders, took a step, and disappeared both from his view and essence senses.

    Arjun glanced sideways at Aisha, who looked the calmest she¡¯d looked since entering the subterranean realm. Soothed by her serenity, Arjun braced himself and stepped in.

    As soon as he did that, as expected and feared, an external presence brushed against his Crown Chakra.

    It lasted only for the most fleeting of moments, but Arjun felt the now-familiar sensation of¡­insignificance, of smallness, and of harmony, the same way a drop of water feels in the midst of the ocean.

    With his next step, both the feeling and the consciousness that had evoked it, evaporated, leaving him with a strange sense of euphoric desire. The desire to explore the realm of the stonehorns, and the courage to dig out all its hidden nuggets of wisdom. He then received a tiny dose of the same sensation all over again from their link as Aisha emerged right behind him. He gave her a nod and a smile, then strode toward the group waiting up ahead, at the foot of the towering stalk, which, closer inspection revealed, was made up of a type of rock, mixed with some sort of raw metal ore, both unfamiliar to him.

    ¡°If everyone who enters has to pass the test, as you said, how did the thieves get in? Even a whiff of the full attention of that¡­¡± he swallowed, ¡°and your brain would turn to mush. Is there another entrance?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rukalia gave a sad shake of the head. ¡°They came through here, using treachery and deceit. And gold.¡±

    Mikalim looked even more grim than usual at the mention of treachery. ¡°The guards are being questioned. Thoroughly. But the thieves covered their tracks well.¡± Arjun sensed a deep pit of sadness behind his eyes, one hiding an even deeper pit of shame. ¡°They were allowed in because they didn¡¯t mean any harm to Bramka himself.¡±

    ¡°Few trinkets stolen here and there won¡¯t affect Bramka at all. Still, a significant loophole in your security,¡± James told the general who nodded.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°It is being addressed as we speak. We can¡¯t alter how Bramka operates, so we¡¯ll have to tighten our security through other, more conventional, means.¡± He moved toward the central column. ¡°Follow me. And mind the stairs. They¡¯re slippery.¡±

    When Arjun asked his half-stonehorn friend about the strange rock with the veins of blue metal, he hesitated, casting an inquiring glance at his older sister. After receiving a reluctant nod of permission, he took a breath, gearing up to launch into a lengthy explanation when Eve cut him off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while moving. And tell me the Common names, unless they don¡¯t have any.¡± Her tone turned grumpy. ¡°Hornish names sound like someone¡¯s taking a pickaxe to my brain by way of my ears.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t agree more. Too many Aimin-cursed consonants, Arjun thought, careful to keep that thought to himself.

    Kumil gave an ambivalent snort. ¡°Might be something to that. But then again, Sanbri, even Common to some extent, sounds like poetry to me. Language shouldn¡¯t be so damned fluid. Unnatural, is what it is.¡± He shook his head, as did Arjun, though for contrasting reasons.

    ¡°Anyway, the ore does have a Common name. Dendremite,¡± Kumil began expounding on one of his favorite subjects. Metal Ores. Only a fraction of this was known to Arjun, so he paid close attention.

    By this time, the others had started descending what turned out to be a set of old stairs hugging the outside wall of a massive hole in the ground, one the stalk, or rather the stone column, emerged from. This particular hole most definitely wasn¡¯t made by a mechanical device. In fact, by the looks of it, whatever made that hole probably predated every machine in existence.

    As they started descending, Arjun quickly discovered several other oddities. Both the inner wall that constituted the outer surface of the column, and the outer wall, were coated with moss, glowing a constant, dim, aquamarine. Only the inner wall, covered with even denser sigils than the floor, pulsated blue in rhythm with the bulb. He could still sense the kernel signature from up above, even a trace of it inside the column to his right, going all the way down into the bedrock. Odder still, the moss was secreting an oil-like substance that made the footing treacherous.

    ¡°By the Beards of Bramka, test after test. First gods digging through your Chakras, now even damned plants intent on breaking your skull.¡± Eve placed one cautious foot in front of the other. ¡°Slippery as Sigrid¡¯s ass. Can¡¯t even get a solid grip.¡± She kept up a running commentary of what sounded like complaints, but were actually just the opposite. If he had to guess, Arjun would¡¯ve said she was having the time of her life. So was he.

    After about five hundred feet, the clockwise circular stairs ended at a set of huge double doors, carved out of the wall opposite. The door on the left was wide open, though the entrance was teeming with even more soldiers, one of which, a commander by his laurels, was presenting his report to the general, who looked somewhat flustered. And not from the walk. The commander looked worse.

    ¡°Any new development?¡± Arjun asked, coming up to stand beside the Cavern Lord and Rukalia.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the issue,¡± Rukalia said, her frustration matching that of the stonehorn beside her, though she hid it better. ¡°None. We haven¡¯t managed to get him to talk.¡±

    ¡°Time for some drastic measures then,¡± the Cavern Lord said in a low voice not meant to carry. But because of the enclosed stone surroundings, it did.

    ¡°Torture is never a reliable method, Lord Vrakildram,¡± Kumil said.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± came the rapid reply. Too rapid. It hid the true meaning behind his earlier careless words. ¡°That¡¯s why we need James and your help,¡± he told Arjun, completely turning his earlier blunder around.

    ¡°We¡¯d be happy to help,¡± Arjun said, keeping a tight leash on his anger. For once, the lifelong habit of hiding his true feelings even from friends came in handy. ¡°Once we enter the temple proper and see the prisoner.¡±

    After another quarter of a bell, during which James, Rukalia and Vrakildram were consulted multiple times by the general, they were allowed in through the thick stone door under the watchful gaze of several hundred stonehorns armed to the teeth with swords, hammers, maces, shields, axes, even cudgels. Beyond was a high tunnel chock-full of moss, of a different variety, which glowed a deeper shade of aquamarine. Even more interesting, under the layer of moss, the walls carried veins of a crystal that was both familiar in its strangeness and unfamiliar in nature.

    Their party was headed by the general, with Rukalia, James and the Cavern Lord behind him. The commander brought up the rear, accompanied by a good company of stone-faced soldiers. Even the stale air contained a sense of foreboding and disapproval, and not just because of the present company or claustrophobic location.

    The kernel signature was growing stronger. And angrier.

    Then, between one step and the next, the oppressive atmosphere vanished, replaced by one of awe and wonder. Arjun took a deep breath of the cleaner air, glancing around.

    He had once again wandered into an alien world.

    Instead of the cavern that he was expecting, or a room, it was a vast open space that greeted him, a space that at first seemed endless. Even the distant sconces high up on the walls giving off an eerie blue light failed to penetrate the darkness at the other end. Despite all their efforts trying to maintain a respectful silence, the combined clamoring created by the metal armaments and armors of over a hundred stonehorns sent a ripple through the subterranean space. The resulting reverberation implied that as much of the space was veiled in complete darkness as in shadows. Arjun once again bemoaned the current unreliability of his earth-senses.

    ¡°Definitely compensating for something,¡± Eve mumbled to herself. Then, raising her voice, she called out to Rukalia and Kumil. ¡°Was this also found and not built?¡±

    The two siblings looked to be deep in discussion over a topic that left them both dissatisfied. The princess frowned at the apparent disrespect the question implied, broke the conversation off, and headed toward the Cavern Lord, who seemed to be almost bored.

    Kumil, like Arjun himself, sensed the earnest curiosity behind the question. Advantages of Awakening your Heart Chakra, or the inevitable drawbacks of not opening your heart? Could¡¯ve been either, or both. The two stonehorns who shared a father also shared the ability to mask their emotions, in their own way, if and when they wanted to.

    ¡°The original space you see, and much that you don¡¯t, was found by the chieftain Rabriluk, back in the 6th century,¡± Kumil explained, ambling over to the three of them, a proud smile on his face as he glanced at Aisha whose mouth was still hanging open, wide eyes drinking in the magnificent high curved arches and soaring stone columns. Her hesitant feet took her to one particular column that seemed to intrigue her the most, and she stopped, moving her head from top to bottom.

    ¡°Legend has it, he awoke in the dead of night to find himself here, hundreds of miles from his home. During the later excavation and exploration process, the Farmer Cavern was found, and our population exploded. Throughout the centuries, we¡¯ve added memorial buildings, arches and some additional rooms. Still a fraction of what was already here, though.¡±

    ¡°That arch looks different from the rest, less sophisticated,¡± Arjun said, pointing toward the shadowy upper reaches of the column that had piqued Aisha¡¯s interest. The figures of dancing men and galloping oxen were carved in a manner that suggested it was depicting a story, maybe even a real event, if colored by imagination, though the column itself was bleached gray with time, the arch even more so. The adjacent column connected by the ancient arch looked to be a more recent addition.

    ¡°More primitive,¡± Eve added.

    ¡°The oldest column and arch in this portion of the tube,¡± Kumil acknowledged.

    Arjun looked to his left, then peered right. In both directions, the gloomy columns and barely visible arches continued as far as he could see, which, unfortunately, was longer than he could feel. But his good old ears and aptitude for natural sciences came to the rescue when his Chakras had deserted him. The structure he was standing in, was shaped like a giant tube, extending for several miles to either side. The wall opposite was roughly a mile distant, five seconds as sound travels through the air.

    ¡°We have to explore the temple the mundane way, so to speak,¡± Kumil grinned, ¡°though as you can see, there isn¡¯t anything remotely mundane about this whole Bramka-blessed place.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Arjun agreed. A hint of approval could be discerned in the kernel signature that seemed to pervade and permeate everything around him. Courage and curiosity, the former needed to satiate the latter ¨C it seemed to say.

    ¡°Right or left?¡± Arjun asked, looking at one particular patch of darkness between two columns. The scene reminded him of something his father had once said. The dark and the unknown contain the most dangers and the most rewards. Perhaps he can glean something from the columns that everyone had missed.

    But before Kumil could reply, two figures approached from the left. Seeing them, Eve let out a groan.

    ¡°There goes all our little travel plans!!!¡±

 Chapter 30 - Mark

    ¡°How do you want me to proceed?¡± Arjun asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never questioned anyone before.¡±

    ¡°Which is precisely why you won¡¯t be questioning him at all,¡± James said. ¡°Gauge his response in the same manner you usually do with people. I¡¯ll be asking the questions.¡±

    Arjun nodded in understanding. ¡°Anything in particular I should be looking for?¡±

    ¡°No. That is a sure way to find what you¡¯re looking for. Don¡¯t go searching for the answer. Simply listen and let your¡­¡± James gave a slight pause, ¡°senses do the rest.¡±

    Right. If they gave him the ¡®stink-eyes¡¯, as Eve called it, because of his Manipulating abilities, Arjun shuddered to imagine what the reaction of the stonehorns was going to be if they learned of his odd talent.

    Probably escort him to the first Cavern exit they come to, and throw him off the mountainside. After he¡¯d fulfilled their request, of course. Talk about hypocrisy.

    If Rukalia or Mikalim sensed the pause and the emphasis on the following word, they gave no indication in their demeanor. The general, instead, gestured ahead, toward a massive arch that seemed older than most, though not as much as the one Aisha was still perusing when James had fetched him, instructing the others not to stray too far from the arrival arch.

    ¡°Left him to stew in the most intimidating room in the entire temple complex. Not that it did much good,¡± the general said. A hint of admiration could be discerned in his voice, quickly to be replaced with anger. ¡°Tough as granite, this one¡¯s heart.¡±

    Arjun stopped. The perfectly preserved murals on the bluish-gray stone surface of the arch told the story of a great battle. Unlike all the other carvings and murals Arjun had seen so far in the temple, this one seemed to describe a battle that ended with complete annihilation of the stonehornish forces at the hands of an army composed of both humans and aditarus, leaving behind a scant few maimed warriors and untold number of widows. In the wake of that defeat, stonehorns appeared more determined and disciplined, concentrating on rebuilding their society while never losing sight of the past and the lessons it had taught them.

    ¡°What did the text at the bottom mean?¡± Arjun asked after catching up with the rest of the group. Given the time constraints, he hadn¡¯t been able to analyze the murals to his heart¡¯s content. Also, on occasions, words had taken the place of pictures, leaving him stumped. ¡°Seemed to be trying to impart some wisdom, not just recount a past battle.¡±

    ¡°The best way to overcome superior strength is through superior technique,¡± said Mikalim, his voice trembling with some emotion Arjun couldn¡¯t identify.

    ¡°Truth that transcends racial boundary, even if it was inspired by it,¡± James said.

    Arjun called on his limited knowledge of stonehornish history. Then, he combined that with his less limited repertoire of early human history and stopped dead in his tracks, remembering the mural depicted both human and aditarun armies being led by male figures.

    Aditarus were always led into battle by their leader. At least, crunch battles such as this one seemed to be. And all aditarun leaders throughout history had been female, starting from Anantika herself. All except one.

    Her grandson.

    ¡°Godkiller!!!!¡± Arjun swore. ¡°That was Deeshayer Julibar.¡±

    ¡°Battle of the First Alliance,¡± James confirmed. ¡°Or Battle of Crimson Field, to use the stonehornish term, which seems more appropriate, given the number of casualties. Seeds sown that day by none other than Fate herself, or one of her Wardens, would, within a decade, cause the death of Aimin and the downfall of the Continental Dominion, not to mention complete restructuring of stonehornish society and start of the human-aditaru conflict.¡±

    ¡°A momentous day in the history of both our peoples,¡± Rukalia added, eyes somber. ¡°Even for the aditarus.¡±

    All four, even the soldiers trailing them at a respectful distance, lapsed into silence, brooding on what could¡¯ve been but for the events of that day, more than a millennium ago.

    James was the first to break the spell. ¡°The River of Time flows ever forward, we mortals must adjust our trajectories accordingly,¡± he said. ¡°As for your prisoner, there¡¯s no foe more dangerous than a zealot. Have you figured out what he believes in, if not the sanctity of the gods? Used judiciously, his beliefs can be turned against him, speeding up the interrogation process.¡±

    ¡°Claims he still believes in Bramka, and all the other gods. Kept insisting he¡¯s doing this because of them. Utter foolishness,¡± Rukalia replied, face flushed red. ¡°You can judge for yourself.¡±

    The high corridor beyond the arch ended at one of the later additions to the complex, though Arjun only sensed that after entering the chamber. By now, he was starting to become accustomed to the stonehornish concept of scale and grandeur, so while the chamber was striking in terms of both, they weren¡¯t what caught his eye as soon as he entered the room.

    The back wall had a gigantic scene carved onto it, in a manner that conveyed both detail and depth. At the center, seated on two equally high pedestals, Jukatis and a female stonehorn who exuded calmness even through granite stared down at the six supplicating people in front of them. Five men and a woman ¨C all kneeling in reverence. All gods. The whole pantheon, all eight of them. Interestingly, the six kneeling gods had prominent animalistic features. For instance, one had the head of an elephant, another, talons of an eagle. One even looked like a human-ape hybrid.

    It was only then that Arjun happened to glance at the raised platform located to the left, where, seated on one of the two straight-backed chairs, a man was also staring down at them.

    Not with indomitable desire for creation or calm assurance of preservation, but in sheer disbelief.

    In the next instant, several events took place, too fast for Arjun to react.

    The incredulity on the middle-aged stonehorn¡¯s bruised face was replaced by determination. He bit down on something, something inside his closed mouth. James dashed ahead, using the limited Earth Manipulation abilities the barrier allowed. Both the general and the princess cried out in alarm.

    The man¡¯s kernel signature fell apart, just before James reached him, having crossed the thirty odd feet in less than a blink. But it was too late. The man had joined the Maker¡¯s Embrace.

    What followed was absolute pandemonium.

    Mikalim started barking orders, while Rukalia pursed her lips and retreated to consult with some of the officials. The soldiers started milling about, forming a parameter. All the while James examined the body as Arjun slowly approached the decidedly dead stonehorn.

    ¡°Darkbane root,¡± James said in answer to his silent query and Mikalim¡¯s not so silent one. ¡°Well beyond my ability to Heal. Emerya could have. Perhaps.¡±

    Rumors of Master Emerya¡¯s exploits had reached the sleepy little town of Agnipur. Thurma even seemed to approve, which was almost a sign of reverence, considering the fact that she looked at every other Healer with emotion ranging from utter disdain to absolute disapproval.

    Arjun knelt, placing his right hand on the stonehorn¡¯s chest. His senses confirmed James¡¯ grim verdict, though he¡¯d never seen the effect of this particular poison before. It seemed to attack the nervous system, then the Chakras, which of course were now deathly still. All rotations had ceased, as the soul began its journey to wherever stonehornish souls go in the afterlife. If they believe in the concept of an afterlife. Another question tucked away for Kumil.

    ¡°This is beyond outrageous!!¡± Mikalim said through gritted teeth. ¡°He was thoroughly searched. Where was the poison?¡±

    ¡°False teeth. Molar cavity,¡± James said, opening the man¡¯s mouth.

    Mikalim grunted, slightly mollified. ¡°Never seen that on a stonehorn before.¡±

    ¡°He had help,¡± Rukalia commented. ¡°Outside help.¡±

    Before James could take offense, the general put in, ¡°Aiminians no doubt. Else, would have at least tried the robbery when there wasn¡¯t a Master Manipulator around. A few bells of questioning, and he would¡¯ve spilled his guts without ever opening his mouth.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the poison,¡± Arjun said. He was strangely starting to get used to seeing men die right in front of him. Then, hand still on the man¡¯s chest, a frown formed on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± James asked, sensing his confusion.

    Arjun ripped the man¡¯s pale green woolen shirt open, and saw with his eyes what he¡¯d sensed with his Chakras. Same, but profoundly different.

    Eyes saw a scabbed over wound, months old. Yet, his less mundane senses screamed that he was looking at a heavily damaged kernel signature which hinted the damage was inflicted less than a day ago.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look right,¡± he muttered, puzzled.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t sensed that,¡± James said. ¡°But¡­¡± he looked up at the general, ¡°Where exactly was he found, and in what condition?¡±

    ¡°One of the restricted exhibition chambers, off the main tube. Reserved for ancient but uncategorized items. As for condition, he was knocked clean out, lying in the midst of scattered remnants of a priceless artifact.¡± His tone turned suspicious. ¡°Why? And what¡¯s with the mark on his chest? We figured he had suffered an accident ages ago.¡±

    He, of course, meant the oddly shaped wound that looked as if a mad Sigilmaster had taken to experimenting on live humanoid subjects by pressing red-hot metal implements on their chests in the hopes of seeing how much of the design could be transferred to the skin. That or an even crazier tattoo artist.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Arjun informed. ¡°This wound is less than a day old. Suffered after he¡¯d entered the temple.¡± On a hunch, he asked, ¡°The artifact that he broke, did it contain anything inside?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Then, the grizzled general hesitated. ¡°But events in the past day have made one thing abundantly clear. What I previously thought impossible was only so because of my lack of imagination. Go tell Kumil about your suspicions. He has the clearance to take you where you need to go, while James and I go over the scene here.¡± He shook his head. ¡°What a mess!!¡±

    ¡°It might help if Kumil saw the mark as well. That way we could have multiple people searching.¡± Eve, Kumil, as well as Aisha. But no need to burden Mikalim with all the boring details.

    Eve nodded toward the mountainous doors. ¡°First one tested your courage. Then a bunch of tricky hurdles, overseen but not directly administered by Bramka himself. What does the Final Challenge test?¡±

    That explains her muttered word. She¡¯s far more informed about stonehornish culture than I am, Arjun thought.

    The Engineer glanced at Eve with interest and admiration. Arjun sensed a budding romance and felt happy for both.

    ¡°Faith. When courage fails, your faith sees you through the toughest challenges in life. Same here. Like the first, Bramka¡¯s presence can be sensed.¡± The half-stonehorn¡¯s eyes became misty and his voice shook. ¡°But unlike it, this particular challenge can reduce a grown man to a quivering mess.¡±

    The heartfelt words, most definitely, were backed by first-hand experience. Eve and Kumil stared at each other awkwardly, both wandering if digging deeper into their respective pasts, complex as Aimin¡¯s Chakras by the looks of it, would be welcomed by the other party.

    Aisha shuffled her feet, a bit of concern mixed with amusement leaking through their link.

    Arjun decided to come to the rescue of his two newest friends. It was clear as day that neither was ready for those types of questions. Yet.

    Indicating the awe-inspiring surroundings with his hands, he began. ¡°Are all stonehornish structures this¡­¡±

    ¡°Insane?¡± Eve provided unhelpfully, after tearing her gaze away from Kumil.

    ¡°I was going to say grand,¡± Arjun said with exasperation, doing his best to mask the truth. ¡°But let¡¯s just say excessively grand.¡±

    Kumil gave a bemused smile. ¡°By the same token, it could be argued all human temples are incredibly tiny and plain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s relative,¡± Eve said, poking a stone statue taller than Arjun¡¯s house.

    ¡°It is. Even excessive is a relative notion.¡± Arjun cocked his head, thinking. ¡°In fact, I believe all things in the world are relative.¡± His voice gained conviction, and an octave, as a thought that felt like truth revealed itself. ¡°There are no absolutes in the Cosmos.¡±

    ¡°You absolutely certain about that?¡± Kumil asked with a cheeky grin.

    Eve snorted a laugh while Arjun¡¯s smile conceded defeat. His gut had somehow managed to convince him into believing a self-contradictory statement. It felt strangely good though, losing a philosophical argument.

    Feeling peckish, and was led astray by my empty stomach. Must be almost midnight by now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to relativity for practical purposes, shall we?¡± Eve said, pragmatic as ever. ¡°Are Soul Crystals found near different temples distinct in nature?¡± she asked, turning to Kumil.

    Arjun berated himself for forgetting to ask it. He knew the answer to be in the affirmative, but also felt it might hide a deeper truth.

    ¡°Of course they are,¡± Kumil declared, confirming his inference. ¡°Just as every baby is born different.¡±

    ¡°Do the Crystals cause the gods to manifest themselves or do they grow near where the gods manifest?¡± Cause and effect. Must never confuse the two. Arjun thought back to that fateful day when it had all begun.

    ¡°Nobody remembers anymore, so they¡¯re one and the same,¡± was Kumil¡¯s matter-of-fact reply, which caused Arjun to let out a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been wandering around for a quarter bell, though there has never been a dull moment. Where¡¯s this store-room of yours?¡±

    ¡°Up ahead. Five hundred yards.¡±

    Kumil¡¯s judgment of distance, as ever, was spot on. It was after exploring over a mile of the enormous passage, not including a lengthy detour into what was likely an ancient water treatment plant, that they approached a side-chamber the size of a village, at the center of which several broad tables were arranged in neat rows, each holding broken pieces of carved stone statues or figurines, apart from one, which held scattered remnants of a bust made of an ebony wood. After some grumbling under their breaths, Kumil¡¯s presence was deemed sufficient for them to be able to examine the bust without supervision.

    ¡°Even in pieces, she¡¯s an ugly bugger,¡± Eve said, looking at the partially assembled grotesque stonehornish female.

    ¡°A long-forgotten queen perhaps?¡± Arjun asked, examining the disproportionate features. ¡°Hard to tell if it¡¯s an expression of artistic liberty or not.¡±

    Kumil shrugged. ¡°No record of the bust survived the Cataclysm. Same for the majority of the figurines. We simply call it Kagli Madukon. Dark Chieftain. We didn¡¯t have kings or queens back then.¡±

    Arjun looked between Kumil and Eve as silent communication took place among the three of them. Then, he placed his right hand on the head of the bust.

    ¡°My senses are too jumbled up. All I can say is that it¡¯s old.¡±

    ¡°How old?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°Very.¡±

    She snorted. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°We should all form our own opinions first.¡±

    Eve herself tried next, followed by Kumil. Even Aisha, who possessed no earth-senses, or material-senses to be precise, gave it a go. None had any more luck than him.

    However, dating the item wasn¡¯t their goal. They compared notes, deciding three sets of independent opinions should be compelling enough to convince the others, even with the damned barrier making the process far less reliable than it should be.

    Arjun looked across the table at the half-stonehorn. ¡°What do you reckon?¡±

    Kumil¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°The same shape as the mark on the man¡¯s chest.¡±

    They both turned to Eve. ¡°A third of a flat disk,¡± she said, giving a sharp nod.

    ¡°With incredibly dense sigils etched onto both the surfaces, and even the thick sides.¡± Arjun said, getting two sets of agreeing nods in return. ¡°And the central region held a crystal maybe?¡± The lingering silver-yellow essence was too weak for a more decisive conclusion.

    ¡°Mix of a crystalline structure and metal, more likely,¡± Kumil corrected.

    The half-stonehorn¡¯s close-range senses were superior to both Eve and him, while Arjun excelled at longer range. Eve¡¯s talent, Arjun felt, lay in other directions. He didn¡¯t know her well enough yet to be able to determine exactly where, though thinking back to their fight in the Artificer¡¯s basement, he had a feeling she could turn out to be a formidable Battle Cleric in the future.

    ¡°So this was their true goal all along. Whatever it was. We didn¡¯t even know the bust was hollow.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the barrier,¡± Eve said. Then, a mutter of discontent escaped her lips. ¡°Vigilance is too damned costly, if you ask me.¡±

    Kumil pursed his lips and gave a glum nod.

    ¡°So, what in the name of Aimin was this device that they went through so much trouble to steal?¡±

    ¡°Only Bramka knows,¡± Eve said, ¡°though he doesn¡¯t seem keen on sharing.¡±

    ¡°If the gods provided all the answers,¡± Kumil countered, ¡°we¡¯d still be stuck in the stone ages.¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± Arjun began, brows furrowed in an expression of thoughtful recollection, ¡°my gut tells me I¡¯ve seen these sigils before.¡± Going over the design once again in his mind, he shook his head. ¡°Or maybe a portion of a variation. A crude variation.¡±

    ¡°So now your gut has a memory, does it?¡± Eve said, giving his Stomach Chakra, one that was opened but still not Awakened ¨C thank Aimin ¨C a pointed look.

    ¡°Assuming it does,¡± Kumil turned to Arjun after giving Eve an exasperated smile, ¡°what do you think it implies?¡±

    Arjun thought back on the events of the past couple of weeks. He¡¯d seen them after leaving Agnipur¡­.after Shillang? No wait!! All of a sudden, it clicked and Arjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Krudil, the Master Artificer. Saw schematics of an absurdly complex network of sigils in his workshop. According to James, it¡¯s his lifelong obsession of sorts, to recreate another even more complex design.¡± He pointed at the bust. ¡°That design. Of course, this is only a third of the whole, so I can¡¯t be sure. Also, the residual imprint left on the jet-black wood is far from clear. Wonder what it means though, or what it does.¡± His glance switched to the Kumil. ¡°Don¡¯t suppose we could sketch out a hasty copy to show the Masters at the University.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯ll have to talk to the general, though I wouldn¡¯t hold my breath, given his current mood.¡±

    ¡°Gotta be a way to do this by ourselves.¡± Eve vented a frustrated sigh, looking between him and Kumil. Aisha gave a firm nod in answer to her implied question, earning a broad smile from Eve.

    Kumil scratched his left horn, a sure sign he was stumped. ¡°You¡¯re right. There has to be a way to find out at least what function it serves. A way that doesn¡¯t rely on the gods. The Cult definitely knows, at least suspects, or else they wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble. But our best bet just joined the Maker¡¯s Embrace on his own volition. Quite a pickle we¡¯re in.¡±

    ¡°The answer to this conundrum is just as simple as it is hard,¡± Arjun said. ¡°We have to locate the other two pieces,¡± he paused, ¡°or, figure out what the sigils mean. Preferably both.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but how?¡±

    Aisha made a series of rapid hand gestures that, after a couple of repetitions, caused Eve to snicker in delight. ¡°Deciphering the sigils should be easier, by far. Just gotta make a couple of copies of the design, give one to the general. And then, pinch the other.¡±

    Telling himself friendship wasn¡¯t something that diminished by sharing, Arjun doused the flame of jealousy in his Heart. His own sign language ability still lagged far behind hers, mainly because he could communicate with Aisha without it.

    Kumil rolled his eyes, but didn¡¯t object to the daring proposal. In fact, the grin on his face only broadened. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then, as Arjun said, who better to unlock the secrets of the mysterious sigils than a genius Sigilmaster. James let it slip that the Uni has one. We hold onto the copy, and don¡¯t tell a soul until reaching Jivanpur, and when we do, we sneak into his study to dangle this mystery in front of him. Problem solved.¡±

    ¡°Think he¡¯ll be interested?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t reach the zenith by sticking to well-trodden paths,¡± Arjun said. ¡°But what about the Transparency Procedure?¡± he asked, causing Eve to emit a sound that was a mix between a groan and growl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Kumil¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Procedure has landed us in this mess to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Damn straight, it did!!¡±

 Chapter 31 - Sense of Space

    The one thing Ray enjoyed above all else about his infrequent visits to the orphanage was the peals of carefree laughter unique to children.

    Well, most children. Some who arrive at these ancient doors, arrive too late, having grown up too fast.

    ¡°Seems quieter than usual today,¡± Ray said, as he and Norina passed one of the smaller dorm rooms that housed a dozen beds, holding almost twenty kids aged between ten and fifteen, all girls. They were being instructed by Marina, Norina¡¯s elder sister, on the proper way of arranging their beds, especially the ones on the floor, which were reserved for the older kids.

    Even with more than three dozen such rooms in the massive orphanage, they were operating well above their maximum capacity, reminding Ray of one of those bizarre races where the game is rigged, as supply never can catch up to demand, yet everyone keeps laying bets because that is the only bet the house, or in this case, life, allows.

    ¡°One of the girls,¡± Norina said in a subdued voice, ¡°Miranda¡­the Guards fished out her body from the Telis today.¡± Her voice remained steady, even when her face was contorted in rage and regret.

    ¡°The girl who ran away last month?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Norina¡¯s tone turned frosty. ¡°One of the Madame¡¯s from the Riverside found her before I could. Didn¡¯t even last the month.¡± She hesitated, glancing up at Ray. ¡°Master, could you perhaps¡­¡±

    Ray let out a sigh. ¡°I could, but it won¡¯t do much good in the long run. Might even reduce the number of intakes at the orphanage. Or even the University,¡± he said. ¡°There is a delicate balance maintained by all parties concerned. Guards wouldn¡¯t look kindly upon the Clerics infringing on what they view as their domain. The nobility would regard this as some sort of ploy concocted by the Clerics to further our power and influence. Even the very people we would be trying to help ¨C the masses, the down-trodden youths of Riverside and the Narrows ¨C they think associating with us will somehow corrupt their soul. Height of stupidity. The most benevolent soul in history and their Creator was one of us.¡± Ray shook his head, venting his long-held frustration. ¡°Even the free kitchen we offer only attracts those driven to desperation through hunger.¡±

    Norina pursed her lips and gave an unhappy nod. ¡°Any word from the Chancellor about the renovation project?¡± she asked as the two of them passed yet another overflowing dorm. ¡°We could definitely use the extra rooms.¡±

    Even this ancient complex of half a dozen buildings had an old wing, as it was called. It had been here since before the death of Allfather. ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Ray said. ¡°But it¡¯ll be done before next winter. More for the optics of being able to proclaim we¡¯ve restored a building created by the hand of Aimin himself, than any urgent need for housing hungry and cold children.¡±

    ¡°As long as it gets done, reason matters not. At least not to those who need it the most,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, here we are.¡±

    The sturdy teak door of the room before them was closed, although calling it a room might be a bit of a stretch. Barely ten feet by six, it had initially been a cupboard, used for storing cleaning supplies. Despite the general mistrust of the populace at large, the growing number of children meant that it had found a better use.

    It was currently only half filled, holding a solitary occupant, one who was undoubtedly aware of their presence, as his head turned to follow the two of them even through a foot of solid rock. There was a possibility of their voice penetrating through stone and timber, but the way his head tracked their movements indicated that the reason behind his unusually acute senses might be something less mundane.

    A momentary frown flashed across Ray¡¯s face. The situation was even more delicate than he¡¯d imagined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you, Master,¡± Norina said, looking at the door, clearly nervous.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle it from here. You have enough on your plate as it is,¡± Ray said in a genial voice, and then, gently pushed the door open.

    The room beyond held no furniture other than a two-story bed. A tall gangly aditarun boy with sharp angular features, who looked to be in his late twenties, sat on the lower of the two beds, mind tense and body rigid, unerringly following his face with cloudy unseeing dark-blue eyes.

    Ray gave him a greeting nod. ¡°I¡¯m Master Ray. You must be Venkat,¡± he said, keeping his voice relaxed and tone friendly.

    All he got in return was an almost imperceptible nod of the head. Then, the boy¡¯s eyes locked onto Ray¡¯s Heart Chakra.

    Ingrained prejudice of the lower stratum of society ensured his first and instinctive reaction was fear. It also meant that his senses, or more specifically his Space Senses, were newly Awakened and lacked range, which in turn meant Ray could be more relaxed around him than around a fully-fledged Maestro. He had more than enough preparations to handle even them of course, but this would definitely be a good exercise in masking his kernel signature from a user capable of perceiving the world through Space Senses, albeit a new and inexpert user, with only the Heart and Spine Chakras Awakened, the latter being the defining trait of an Enfolder.

    But he had to be careful so as not to reveal the fact that he himself possessed such senses. It was nothing short of a miracle that the boy had Awakened both the Heart and Spine at the same time. But as a result, he must be drowning in new and utterly confusing sensations.

    ¡°Do you know what you sense?¡±

    ¡°Chakra. Heart Chakra,¡± came the timid but certain reply.

    While both emotions were genuine, the certainty was pure. The timidity hid a deeper fear. Children aren¡¯t born afraid. Life teaches them fear, if they live long enough. An adult, in this case a very young adult, learns to mask that fear, unfounded as it may be.

    Stuck in a room barely large enough to even stretch his long legs, the young man was intimidated by the presence of a Master Cleric. Which explained his fear.

    As for the timidity, it made him sound younger than he looked ¨C or in other words, he didn¡¯t hide the fear as well. Not surprising, if what Ray suspected about his heritage ¨C and thus age ¨C turned out to be correct. Despite his physical appearance which suggested he was in his late twenties, his behavior and speech patterns indicated he wasn¡¯t a full-blooded aditaru, but a half-born probably no older than twenty.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    A possible Enfolder who had grown up surrounded by humans, and shared their sentiments ¨C humans who happened to be Arunian.

    It was fortunate for the boy that he¡¯d met Ray after coming to the orphanage. He didn¡¯t know whether to be relieved or not at this turn of events.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes darted downward from the Heart. ¡°Stomach Chakra. Awakened Stomach Chakra. You¡¯re a Power Cleric,¡± Venkat said, sounding even more frightful than he looked, or felt. Lacking the training to be able to control his kernel signature, even with his Heart Chakra opened, the boy¡¯s emotions were quite transparent, and continued to be genuine, Ray was glad to note.

    ¡°I hear you were involved in an accident. Can you tell me about it?¡±

    A somber and somewhat resigned nod followed. He¡¯d probably been asked this very question far too many times already. But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°We were coming here from Tropia. In an ox-cart. Left almost everything behind.¡± His voice dropped. ¡°Promise of silver makes fools out of us all. Should never have left home.¡± With cloudy eyes gazing into something only he could see, the half-aditarun boy¡¯s mind was lost in some memory. A painful one, judging by the signs of intense grief on his face.

    ¡°We?¡± Ray prompted.

    ¡°My parents and I,¡± Venkat said. ¡°Past Lake Brulin was a narrow stretch of forest, with the stone road cutting across many streams. We were crossing a bridge over one of those streams when I spotted a horse-drawn carriage coming the other way.¡± His head dropped, and he held onto his tears with admirable determination.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Blinking his glistening eyes, Venkat continued. ¡°Pa got a new job here in Jivanpur, as a cook at a fancy inn. The teamster, my Pa¡¯s friend, had agreed to bring us here at half the price.¡± He paused. ¡°The last thing I remember was one of the horses of the carriage neighing in fright. Then the cart swerved right off the bridge,¡± he said, voice numb with shock. ¡°Don¡¯t even remember hitting the water. Next thing I knew, I was lying face down in the dirt at the other end of the bridge, on the banks of the little stream, belly full of water and body in agonizing pain.¡±

    An old and yet fresh memory came unbidden to the surface of Ray¡¯s mind. ¡°And your parents?¡±

    ¡°Once the pain subsided, I was over the moons to learn that, for the first time in my life, I could sense the surroundings. What I sensed made me wish I¡¯d remained blind.¡±

    Ray had underestimated the boy¡¯s upbringing. His style of speech was distinctively Eastern, and Ray had limited interactions with natives of that particular Satrap of Arunia. Or rather, most of his interactions with people of that region involved members of more affluent background. The boy was from lower middle-class stock.

    ¡°My mother had saved both me and Pa. Was bleeding badly though. Internally,¡± Venkat said. ¡°Bade me to run to the nearest town, no more than five miles away. Back the way we¡¯d come.¡± After another poignant pause and a couple of attempts at swallowing, he finally managed to say in a cracked voice, ¡°Sprinted all the way there.¡±

    Ray ran a hand over his face, touched not just by the boy¡¯s story, tragic as it undoubtedly was. He had more in common with him than he¡¯d first thought. Not just three Chakras, but a past experience. The most traumatic experience of his life. Suffered on a day etched indelibly in his Heart Chakra.

    The day he¡¯d lost his mother.

    Only instead of an unfortunate road accident ¨C an act of Aimin ¨C it had been as a result of their caravan being ambushed by savage bandits.

    Arunian refugees.

    Ray could still feel the pounding of his heart as he ran to fetch the healer from the nearest town, large and prosperous enough to warrant the presence of even a Cleric Healer. But even the greatest Healer cannot bring a soul back from the Eternal Halls.

    ¡°Brought the only healer, a herbalist, back with me,¡± Venkat continued, thankfully unaware of his tumultuous heart. ¡°Pa was already beyond his help. Mother died in my arms,¡± he finished.

    Then, the dam broke, and the tears finally flowed.

    Ray didn¡¯t even get the closure of being able to bury his mother. He¡¯d brought the Healer back only to find a smoldering pile of freshly burned corpses, valuables stripped and bodies denied even the dignity of a proper burial. The bandits reputedly were members of a sect newly arisen in Arunia, one that worshiped Om. Former and excommunicated members, but still.

    The memories of the next few weeks of his life were a bit of a blur, but the events of that day had set Ray on a path that has led him here. Every single major event of his life could be traced back to that day. It has shaped his destiny, as he will shape the destiny of millions. A destiny molded and guided by faith, forged in the fire of knowledge, knowledge imparted to him on that momentous day.

    The day he had been reborn.

    Less than a year after her death, his foster-father, Mirror ¨C or Hawk to use the less favorable sobriquet ¨C had offered him the opportunity to avenge his mother. Ray was offered a gift beyond reckoning, and was asked to take on a duty ¨C a service ¨C of great importance.

    There wasn¡¯t even a moment of hesitation on his part, as he knew, in the depths of his Heart, that it was the true purpose of his existence.

    He still got goosebumps recalling the glowing light of the High Priest, and the Heavenly Symbols of his Heart Chakra which projected a kernel signature that had reduced Ray to a quivering mass of dread and delight.

    Touched by the Allfather, he¡¯d been, on that day.

    Literally.

    After the final preparations in the legendary Chamber of Creation, the same light had entered the very core of his self, and then, while Ray was still floating inside a pod filled with viscous luminescent purple fluid, the pain had started.

    After how many days Ray still didn¡¯t know, he¡¯d become cognizant of his surroundings, and sensed His presence. A mere projection of light and kernel, he¡¯d been, a shadow peeking through the Veil. But even that shadow had been strong enough and familiar enough to make a grown man weep, let alone a teenager like Ray. It¡¯s like Allfather had always resided within him, but was hidden till then. Next coherent thought had revealed the miracle he¡¯d been promised had indeed become a reality. Despite his initial misgivings, Ray had embraced the power of the enemy.

    And thrived.

    Gathering his thoughts on the present, on the sobbing young man, Ray gently placed a hand on Venkat¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain,¡± he lied smoothly, having ascertained the boy¡¯s capabilities, ¡°but I suspect, in the not too distant future, we may be welcoming a couple of Maestros who would be able to help you more than I ever could.¡±

    Venkat glanced up, unseeing blue eyes bloodshot with tears. ¡°But no matter how powerful I become, they¡¯ll still be gone.¡± Then, an ember of hope was rekindled in those eyes. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll see them again. In the Eternal Halls.¡±

    Taken aback by hearing an apparent aditaru utter those words, Ray gave the boy a genuine smile. ¡°I¡¯m certain you will.¡±

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± asked the lost boy.

    In his mind¡¯s eye, Ray could still see his mother¡¯s doting and proud smile while she rebuked him for his overenthusiastic use of fire.

    Prompted by a memory from that day, the day he¡¯d undergone his Second Awakening, Ray gave Venkat the same piece of advice that had been given to him by his mother.

    ¡°Make sure you use the Gift of Aimin to the fullest extent possible by serving others, and not yourself.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Biped or Quadruped?

    ¡°You sure we aren¡¯t lost? Those trees look suspiciously familiar,¡± James asked, pointing to a grove of evergreen pines about a hundred yards away, to the right of the narrow deer track they were following.

    ¡°As I said twice before already,¡± Kumil replied through gritted teeth, still panting after jogging for the last three bells, ¡°I¡¯ve traveled this path before.¡±

    Arjun once again marveled at the constitution of stonehorns. Even a Healer with an opened Stomach Chakra like James would be six feet under by now. Kumil had been running for at least half a day, for six days straight.

    The stone-paved road they¡¯d been traveling on had ended abruptly, three days back. After that, they¡¯d been forced to rely on James and Kumil¡¯s knowledge of the hundreds of different mountain trails crisscrossing the north side of the Kailash, most of which were little better than quagmires due to the onslaught of the Monsoon. The western and central Kailash, both the sides, and the Aiminian side of the eastern Kailash were some of the wettest places on Sindria, getting on average over a hundred feet of rain a year in certain places, almost all of it coming during the couple of months of Monsoon.

    ¡°Maybe you should take the mare here, just to see how it feels.¡± James gestured toward the brown mare sedately plodding along behind his own horse. ¡°That way, we could have a fruitful conversation without you wheezing your lungs out.¡± This was his third attempt at trying to convince the half-stonehorn to get on the horse.

    Kumil gave the mare a distrustful glance, fully expecting the animal to be plotting some nefarious scheme to whisk him away as soon as he got on her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get on a horse even if Melwig the Slayer himself was after me. Horses have a mind of their own. A devilishly disturbed mind, I tell you.¡±

    Arjun was thoroughly confused. He personally found horses to be intelligent and beautiful. Almost majestic. Even ponies like theirs, which were of shorter stature. ¡°You don¡¯t like horses because you¡¯re afraid of them? Because of their intelligence?¡± This makes no sense.

    To which Kumil¡¯s instant reply was, ¡°I like them as much as any other animal. I just don¡¯t trust them.¡± He stared daggers at Arjun¡¯s mare, getting a mournful look in return. ¡°My own two feet are sturdy enough to get me where I need to.¡±

    ¡°What if you become tired?¡±

    Kumil looked at him as if he¡¯d taken leave of his senses.

    ¡°I rest.¡±

    Arjun blinked. Eve barked a short laugh. A hint of a smile could even be discerned on Aisha¡¯s face.

    ¡°Never could understand stonehorns.¡± James shook his head, and swiftly clambered down from his pony, bought from the small village a few miles outside the superbly camouflaged exit to the stonehornish city. They were ideal for traversing treacherous mountain tracks, James had assured them. Which they were. But even their steps seemed labored now.

    ¡°We rest for a bit. A short break, mind you,¡± the Battle Cleric declared, much to the relief of all members of the party. It had been a long grueling day. ¡°Eat something. And drink some fluid.¡± Glancing southward at the partially overcast sky, he frowned. ¡°Still about half a bell of daylight left.¡±

    Once she finished unpacking, Aisha started preparing dinner, a task she¡¯d volunteered for after struggling through one of the meals prepared by James, and another one by Eve. Kumil and Arjun himself were absolutely hopeless when it came to cooking. In what was a true measure of trust shown by the Battle Cleric, Aisha had been given full access to all their provisions. Arjun was starting to suspect James knew something he didn¡¯t.

    Hoping Aisha would eventually become comfortable around him to answer it herself, Arjun dismounted from his pony to stretch some sensation back into his cramped legs.

    James couldn¡¯t have picked a better location to set up camp, he decided as his gaze panned across the vision spread before him. Growing up in the vast plains of Aiminia, the soaring Kailash Mountains, home to all the fifty highest peaks in Sindria, had been the subject of many a story. For once, his fertile imagination had been outstripped by reality.

    A small stream, cascading down from the majestic snow-capped peak they were climbing, vanished into the dense vibrant green foliage to his left. To the right, the mountain sloped down to the plains of Arunia.

    In the clear white and red light of dusk, in the absence of fog, from his vantage point, thousands of feet above sea level, Arjun had an unobstructed and awe-inspiring view of the farms, rivers, fields, valleys, and forests of Arunia.

    ¡°Maybe this is the resting place of the Repository Aimin mentioned in the Historica,¡± he murmured to himself, lost in the dream landscape of Kailash, a reaction not uncommon to those who visit it for the first time.

    ¡°Repository of Heavens was somewhere in the continent of Gaia according to the Historica, but I doubt whether the stonehorns would¡¯ve allowed the site of some of their most sacred temples to be desecrated by Aimin. At least not until even a single stonehorn breathed. The Repo is unlikely to be in the Kailash,¡± Eve said, coming up to stand beside him.

    She had a strange smile on her face. An expression of serenity, being at peace with the world, here at the top of the world, away from the turbulence and concerns of life. Arjun fancied he himself had a similar smile on his own face right about now.

    Looking at the dark-blue sky where the towering Kailash met the infinite firmament, they both wondered.

    Kumil, having recovered his breath, joined the two of them at the edge of the road. A sheer drop of over ten thousand feet stood before them, with the Arunian Lower Kailash and distant green of the Central Plains visible far in the distance.

    ¡°Humans always look up at the sky and wonder, ascribing divine properties to nothingness,¡± the half-stonehorn lamented, ¡°while we worship the material, the earth.¡± He thumped the loosely packed soil with his right foot. ¡°We look down and wonder.¡±

    Arjun gave a smile. ¡°Yes. But we both wonder.¡±

    After standing stock-still for a few blinks, Kumil looked up, eyes holding both realization and admiration. ¡°True. Never thought of it that way.¡± His grin returned. ¡°See, I knew I needed to get out more.¡±

    Arjun turned his attention back toward the stars, most prominent of which was the constellation of the Hunter. Perhaps somewhere out there lived the being he¡¯d sensed in the dream that wasn¡¯t a dream. He feared its recurrence just as much as he hoped for it.

    Noticing a fist-size yellowish rock in Eve¡¯s hand, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the rock?¡±

    ¡°Found it by the side of the path. What do you make of it?¡± she said, tossing it to him.

    Slightly perplexed by her fascination with a plain old rock, Arjun studied it both with his eyes and his earth senses.

    ¡°Seems to be a limestone of some sort. But¡­.¡± Arjun tried and failed, repeatedly, to find some evidence to refute what his senses were indicating. ¡°My earth senses seem to be jumbled up from Basil still.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be any Basil here,¡± Kumil said, eyes on the rock.

    ¡°But this piece of rock is only three thousand years old, at most,¡± Arjun informed him, brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Kailash was formed three thousand years ago.¡± Kumil¡¯s expression suddenly sobered, usual mischief replaced by a thoughtful expression holding shadow of the past, a past rife with war, famine, genocide and near-extinction of the whole species. ¡°It formed in just over a month,¡± he said after a while, voice hollow.

    ¡°But that¡¯s just ludicrous. Mountains, let alone entire mountain ranges, don¡¯t form in a month. It takes tens of millennia, at least,¡± Eve said.

    ¡°Kailash did. Millions died.¡±

    ¡°Cataclysm?¡± asked Arjun. The time-frames certainly matched.

    Kumil gave a glum nod. ¡°Those who survived the cataclysmic earthquakes, died from the ensuing climate change. Weather became too hot. More people died from heat-stroke than from the land coming apart around them. From Rivers changing course or mountains collapsing on top of them.¡±

    ¡°People? Humans, stonehorns, or aditarus?¡± a horrified Arjun whispered.

    ¡°Stonehorns. There were no humans or aditarus then. Except two.¡± Kumil almost choked on the last couple of words.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Aimin and Anantika.¡± James had stealthily come up to the trio. ¡°This seems as good a place as any to make camp for the night,¡± he said looking at Kumil, his voice a touch softer than usual.

    Two days later, as he was winding down yet another near-vertical slope of the Kailash, Arjun¡¯s thoughts once again turned toward the question of morality and truth.

    He was, by his own admissions, an Aiminist, though not a devout one like his friend Hammond. But he still believed in the Allfather. At the core of his being, in times of need, he turned inward to reach Allfather, the Creator, Aimin.

    To think the most revered being on the face of the planet, in all of history, was a genocidal megalomaniac responsible for nearly destroying Sindria and wiping out the only intelligent species on the planet along with it!!!

    He shook his head. It¡¯s hard to reconcile with the fact that the Creator of your religion could be, and indeed was, the Destroyer of another. Melwig the Slayer, the stonehorns called him.

    But of course, a small part of his Crown, or maybe the Heart, still refused to believe. It insisted that there was a distinct possibility the ancient stonehorns had embellished their own mythology. A perpetual war between two species with the Founder and Creator of one species responsible for the death of untold millions of another could result in that person being deified, albeit in a negative sense. But the Lore does say Aimin and Anantika defeated the early settlers of Gaia, the stonehorns, to create a kingdom where humans and aditarus could live peacefully. But the stonehorns had been the aggressors¡­hadn¡¯t they?

    Behind him, Eve and Kumil were arguing about the central beliefs of Jukatis. Eve was surprisingly insightful about the stonehornish gods and rituals. As Kumil chatted merrily away with Eve, fascinated to find an outsider having such vast knowledge and genuine interest in stonehornish gods, Arjun got the impression that the habitual playful glint was back in the half-stonehorn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why do you think King Agalmar granted permission for the Enfolding department in the University? Why now? A joint teaching venture between Enfolders and Clerics was proposed several times in the past,¡± Eve asked Kumil after a while.

    This particular bit of information had been the result of days of cajoling the Battle Cleric, mostly by Arjun. In the end James had capitulated, letting it slip that, in the future, there might be people capable of teaching Enfolding at the University. In hindsight, Arjun was starting to believe even that supposed ¡®slip of the tongue¡¯ might¡¯ve been intentional, though he couldn¡¯t quite grasp what purpose it might serve.

    ¡°Maybe Agalmar was curious to see why the usually snobbish aditarus kept insisting on a mutually cooperative effort between humans and aditarus,¡± the half-stonehorn snorted. He didn¡¯t seem to have a very high opinion of aditarus, a sentiment shared by most stonehorns, as far as Arjun understood. For some strange reason, stonehorns regarded aditarus with a high degree of disdain, almost bordering on hatred, even though during the war humans had accounted for a larger number of stonehornish casualties.

    ¡°So there will be aditarun Novices studying Enfolding at the University when we get there?¡± Arjun had always dreamed about witnessing Enfolding. A relatively sparse population of intensely private aditarus in Gaia meant while he had seen aditarus before, he¡¯d never observed Enfolding, let alone Enfolding by a Master Enfolder, or Maestro as they¡¯re called. Well, except once. He shivered, recalling his sole encounter. He never even knew the man¡¯s name. The first man he¡¯d ever killed.

    ¡°And Maestros as well, teaching the students,¡± James informed them from ahead in the path, perhaps sensing Arjun¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Although I dare say there won¡¯t be that many Maestros, or Novices for that matter. People with aditarun blood are rare nowadays, especially ones with the ability to Enfold Space. Aditarus are nowhere near as fertile as humans.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a more immediate concern, a militaristic one. Agalmar is not one for idle curiosities.¡±

    Kumil¡¯s reasoning made sense. From what little Arjun knew about the king and what he¡¯d heard from James, Agalmar could rival stonehorns in terms of pragmatism.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could enlighten us about the reason behind Agalmar¡¯s sudden enthusiasm for Enfolding?¡± Eve asked lightly, fully aware that the taciturn James wasn¡¯t going to answer her, at least not truthfully.

    However, James hardly acknowledged Eve¡¯s question. He¡¯d gotten down from his pony and was frowning, with a vacant and distant look in his eyes.

    After traveling with James through mortal peril, Arjun had developed an almost preternatural sense when it came to impending danger. He scampered down from his own pony and rushed to the Battle Cleric¡¯s side.

    ¡°Trouble ahead?¡±

    ¡°There are five animals behind us, following our trail,¡± James replied, appearing unusually uncertain. ¡°I can¡¯t quite make out what type of animals though¡­a pack of wolves, perhaps.¡± He shook his head. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be wolves. I¡¯ve sensed wolves before, the day before yesterday.¡±

    Both Eve and Kumil had gotten down from their ponies and joined the two of them. Aisha, still seated on her pony, looked back up the mountain side, then to the sheer drop of almost a thousand feet to her left, to the raging torrent at the bottom of the ravine. The small stream they¡¯d been following had joined with another and in the past twenty miles or so had developed into a foaming river bursting with melted snow of summer and Monsoon rains.

    ¡°They¡¯re close. Even I can sense them now. Those are no wolves,¡± Eve said, seeming more puzzled than worried.

    Arjun nodded, he sensed the strange creatures as well. Although he had limited experience in the wilderness, these animals did leave an almost alien imprint when they walked across the earth.

    ¡°Bipedal.¡± Kumil said, confirming his suspicions. ¡°But not human. Tread too heavy for a human or stonehorn, let alone an aditaru.¡±

    ¡°We better get moving. On our ponies, we should be able to outpace them, whoever or whatever they are.¡± James mounted quickly and the four of them followed suit.

    As Surya dipped below the horizon, bathing the mountains and forests in a sea of blood, with the snow-capped peaks burning like heavenly bonfires, they rounded a bend in the mountainous road of packed earth. Judging from the lack of damage ¨C damage one would expect to see from the frequent and devastating landslides during the Monsoon ¨C the road was repaired fairly often. As a result, Arjun started becoming concerned when he realized they hadn¡¯t encountered a single merchant¡¯s or farmer¡¯s cart the whole day, not even a solitary pedestrian on foot.

    ¡°This place gives me the creeps,¡± muttered Eve. Seems Arjun wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d sensed the heaviness in the air.

    Then, around a bend up ahead, as a small hamlet of eight houses came into view, a familiar feeling of dread twisted Arjun¡¯s stomach into knots.

    The first thing they noticed was the lack of lights.

    With dusk almost upon them, at least one house should have had fire burning in the hearth if not candles and diyas lit. And then, there was the utter silence. The village and the surrounding forest were quiet as a tomb. No dogs barked in the yards, no birds chirped before retiring to their nests. Even the insects were mute, which was such a rare occurrence during Monsoon evenings that a sense of impending doom settled in Arjun¡¯s Heart.

    Perhaps sensing the unease of the other members of the group, the Battle Cleric clucked his pony to a stop. ¡°I¡¯ll start checking the houses. Stay together, stay alert,¡± James whispered after tying the reins around the trunk of a nearby tree. The others followed his example. Given the skittishness of the ponies, Aisha volunteered to stay behind while the rest of them started exploring the deserted hamlet. She had a way with horses that Arjun found almost uncanny. He could sense their emotions, but failed to replicate the calming effect that she seemed to have. Another question filed away.

    All the houses were empty, with signs that the occupants had left in a hurry. One even had meals laid out on the dining table, half-eaten. What could¡¯ve prompted them to leave all their worldly possessions behind?

    Fear, his subconscious supplied. Mortal fear. That¡¯s the only answer which made sense, since there was no sign of violence, at least so far. But fear of what?

    As James exited the eighth house of the desolate hamlet, he had a thunderous expression on his face. Arjun entered the house along with Kumil, curiosity overcoming his dread.

    It was like most others in this small village. One room used for the dual purpose of dining and lounging, a kitchen, with pots still on the oven, the fires having gone out days ago. Two bedrooms. All lit by a candle James had located on the dinner table.

    Long before crossing the threshold of the second, smaller, bedroom, overpowering smell of decomposing flesh almost made Arjun gag.

    It was a small child, a girl of barely ten. Throat slit, and even more disturbingly, she was eviscerated, apparently postmortem, although given the extensive decomposition and the shadowy conditions, it was hard to be certain.

    Arjun couldn¡¯t escape the house fast enough.

    Standing there on unsteady legs in the front yard, he closed his eyes and took a few deep calming breaths in order to clear the awful smell from his nostrils. He had more success at it than in trying to clear the image of the girl¡¯s gray vacant lifeless eyes from his mind.

    ¡°Sigrid¡¯s Balls!!!¡± Eve said, storming out of the house. Veins bulged on her face and neck. She looked ready to throttle the person responsible then and there. Sensing Arjun¡¯s mood, Aisha had come over to investigate, only to promptly rush outside with a grim expression on her face.

    James, who had more experience with death, was the first to regain his composure. ¡°Dead about two days.¡±

    ¡°Why mutilate the body after death?¡± Kumil asked, face contorted with fury. ¡°As if killing the poor kid wasn¡¯t bad enough.¡±

    ¡°Too messy to be ritualistic?¡± Arjun asked.

    ¡°Cults can often have a warped sense of morality. In such cases, it requires non-linear thinking to comprehend their true motive,¡± James warned, causing Kumil to snort in agreement. They¡¯d seen evidence of that less than a fortnight ago. Arjun still had no clue what the ¡®Mark¡¯ signified, or why the device that had created it was stolen.

    ¡°Sometimes they have four legs, other times two.¡± With her brows puckered, Eve shot a questioning glance at James.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Arjun asked.

    Judging from their puzzled expressions, both Aisha and Kumil were just as mystified.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re sprinting on all fours.¡± The Battle Cleric declared following a pause. ¡°And they¡¯ll be here in less than quarter of a bell.¡±

    Arjun realized, after focusing on the tread, that Eve was correct. ¡°The Pack.¡± The grisly sight inside had been so disturbing that the distant footfalls had completely escaped his notice. He was beginning to admire Eve¡¯s cautious nature, which verged on paranoia at times. Of course, he¡¯d very much like to know what she was paranoid about. Couldn¡¯t be this mysterious pack of animals, could it? He cast a hopeful glance in Aisha¡¯s direction, but she still looked upset about the scene inside.

    ¡°Could they be responsible for this?¡± Kumil said, thumbing the house behind them.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    If this unknown pack weren¡¯t, then they had another mystery on their hands. As if murderous Clerics and packs of bipedal creatures which used all four limbs while running weren¡¯t bad enough.

    "Brilliant," said Arjun, only half joking. "The next few days should be interesting."

 Chapter 33 - Racism in a Bottle

    ¡°Tea or coffee?¡±

    Arjun was so surprised at having the option that, at first, his sleep-addled Crown Chakra couldn¡¯t process the innkeeper¡¯s question.

    ¡°Coffee? You have coffee?¡± He finally managed to croak after dumbly staring at the man for several moments.

    With a dazzling flash of pearl-white teeth in the midst of dark-brown beard and mustache, the gravelly voice replied, ¡°Last of the batch.¡± The smile vanished as a bushy uni-browed frown formed. ¡°Suppliers are running late. I¡¯ll bring you a mug. Breakfast will follow in quarter bell.¡±

    He turned to leave as another figure approached their table. The frown returned tenfold as the bearded innkeeper pursed his lips. With a flickering glance at the three of them at the table, he ambled back into the kitchen. The sentiment behind the glance was clear, at least to Arjun.

    The figure standing before their table was quite distinct, especially so considering the other patrons of the inn, most of whom were simple farmers, hunters and crafters, with one or two moderately prosperous merchants thrown in. Dressed in yellow doublet over a cream-white shirt with knee-length leather shoes and a pair of dark-orange trousers, he resembled a bard more than a merchant, though Arjun suspected he was neither. The purse around his waist, tied together by a band of leather, seemed to be custom-made. And conspicuously empty.

    Eve, seated across from Arjun, looked over the garishly dressed man and muttered under her breath, ¡°This Om-cursed mountain trail is turning out to be a highway.¡±

    The man gave no indication that he¡¯d heard the remark, although it¡¯d be hard not to, given the extraordinary output capability of her larynx. ¡°Alchemist Alvin, Purveyor of Precious Potions, at your service,¡± he said, giving them an elaborate bow with the wooden right arm tapping his chest.

    Frankly, Arjun noticed his outlandish attire or wooden arm much later. What arrested his immediate attention was the man¡¯s kernel signature.

    It was broken.

    His Heart and Crown Chakras glowed strongly while the Throat formed a tenuous connection between the two, implying it had only opened recently, or was severely damaged. His left Shoulder Chakra gave off a dim glow, but the right one was a turbulent mess. The Chakra of his left palm was intact, and surprisingly dense. Arjun assumed that¡¯s how he was able to make a living as an Alchemist. If he was an Alchemist at all.

    ¡°An unlikely bunch to be sure, especially in this neck of the woods.¡± He gave each of them a shrewd yet friendly glance, coming to rest on Arjun. ¡°Going to Garbal, perhaps.¡± He said it in the form of a question.

    ¡°Our business is our own,¡± Kumil put in.

    ¡°To be sure. To be sure. But how could I, in good conscience, let unsuspecting travelers visit a place without first informing them of some of the local customs?¡± said Alvin, a picture of innocence. ¡°Assuming you¡¯re headed there, the fashionable women of Garbal, indeed most of the Southern Satrap, are partial to men of a fairer complexion,¡± he informed Arjun.

    Then, plucking a small glass bottle, seemingly out of thin air, he said, ¡°Perhaps a discernible young man such as you, who likes to be prepared for all eventualities,¡± he eyed Arjun¡¯s clothes and gears, ¡°would be interested in this peerless creation of mine.¡± He gave an almost beatific smile. ¡°Potion of Divine Beauty,¡± he announced, proffering the bottle as if he was gifting Arjun Aimin¡¯s hair locks.

    ¡°Racism in a bottle. Wonderful.¡± Arjun replied, not bothering to hide his disdain.

    In the blink of an eye, the bottle vanished, as if its existence had been a nightmare. ¡°Of course, to a discernible young man like you, who has the wisdom to see beyond current mundane trends, such wares reveal themselves to be what they are in reality. Trifle and vain,¡± he declared. ¡°Also, in certain parts of Arunia, Fukril for instance, darker complexion is almost a novelty and hence considered quite attractive by the opposite sex,¡± Alvin finished, eyeing Arjun with interest.

    Before the man could ask another vague yet probing question, Arjun decided to ask a direct and probing question himself. One that was so obvious that not asking it would be suspicious.

    ¡°How did you lose the arm?¡±

    ¡°A tragedy of my own making,¡± was the ready and surprisingly honest reply. Alvin¡¯s eyes lost the playful frivolity as he dropped into the chair opposite Arjun¡¯s, without bothering with an invitation.

    ¡°Fulfilling a childhood dream of mine, I joined the First Naval Division.¡± He paused to make sure all three of them had heard of it. It¡¯d be hard not to, even for a half-stonehorn living under a mountain half a continent away from the ocean. It was the largest naval military unit in all of Sindria, though not necessarily the strongest, with Viskian Navy laying claim to that honor. Arguably.

    ¡°This was before or after you left the Academy?¡± Arjun asked.

    ¡°As I said, a discernible young man.¡± Alvin gave an approving smile that pleased Arjun more than it probably should have. ¡°After. I was a Journeyman then.¡±

    ¡°How did the sea treat you?¡± Eve had lost some of her earlier hostility and was drawn into the story.

    ¡°She gave me equal treatment. Same as everyone.¡± A carefully crafted grimace formed on his face. ¡°Only I didn¡¯t take it well. The most glamorous part of my day was cleaning the already spotless deck.¡±

    ¡°What? No pirates?¡± Eve asked.

    Arjun never understood people¡¯s fascination with the criminal elements that roamed the Aiminian Sea and Great Eastern Ocean. Both Shiyelia and Hammond were absolutely obsessed with them. Arjun absently wondered if he¡¯d ever see them again.

    ¡°Oh, there were pirates alright. A fair few, in the east,¡± he said, voice and emotion dripping with rage. ¡°Blood and bones!!!. There¡¯s nothing glamorous about those murderous bastards. Killed many mates of mine.¡± A hint of sadness could be seen in those eyes that had witnessed so much. ¡°Some more than mates. So I did what all good sailors do when confronted with grief.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°Went to find solace at the bottom of a cup.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Kumil gave a snort that even Arjun couldn¡¯t decipher, while Eve was trying very hard to hide the pitying look in her eyes.

    ¡°Did you?¡± Arjun prompted. ¡°Find it, I mean.¡±

    After a few silent moments, Alvin put on an amused smile. ¡°Perhaps. Next morning, never could remember though.¡±

    ¡°Humans!!!¡± Kumil shook his head in disappointment, though it hid a deeper amusement.

    ¡°Stonehorns are blessed with constitution no human can possibly match when it comes to handling liquor. Also learned that the hard way. After more than a few agonizing mornings with splitting headaches,¡± he told the half-stonehorn.

    At that, Kumil lifted his mug appreciatively and took a swig, eyes shining. Arjun could tell that he also was warming up to the strange Alchemist.

    ¡°One night however, I did find something. A fight I couldn¡¯t win.¡±

    Eve sat up a little straighter in her chair while Alvin slumped in his. ¡°Never get into a sword fight with a Viskian. At least not one held on a Viskian ship.¡±

    ¡°You lost?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I won the fight, but lost the arm when his mates demanded recompense for losing their bets.¡± With a tired sigh, he added, ¡°Thus ended my youthful endeavors on the sea, gaining valuable life experience at the cost of an arm.¡± He produced a grin. ¡°Not a bad trade, I would say. Knowledge gained through personal experience is more valuable. Now I share my vast collection of knowledge and information with discernible young ladies such as you,¡± he told Eve. ¡°One such piece of information is that the young men of Jivanpur seem to prefer ladies of¡­.delicate stature.¡± Another small bottle, more of a vial, holding a fluid with faint forest-green glow of essence appeared in his left hand.

    Arjun wanted to intervene before Alvin said anything else that might result in his premature death, but Eve beat him to the punch. Only figuratively speaking, thank Aimin.

    Grinding her teeth, she half-rose from her chair. ¡°Are you implying I¡¯m fat?¡±

    Alvin gulped, shaking his head vehemently. ¡°A vision of perfection such as you doesn¡¯t require useless concoctions like this.¡± The vial vanished. ¡°Trying to enhance perfection is a foolhardy endeavor.¡±

    ¡°You bet it is,¡± Eve muttered, still fuming, but now seated.

    ¡°Surprised you still got the other arm,¡± Kumil supplied, eyes filled with mirth.

    Alvin returned the infectious grin of the half-stonehorn, proving himself a deft manipulator of the mundane kind. It¡¯s a rare man who can laugh at his own expense, though in this case, Arjun felt even that act was calculated to invoke a feeling of camaraderie. Which it did.

    ¡°These mountains are known to be quite treacherous during the Monsoon,¡± he said. ¡°A knowledgeable guide is always a welcome addition to any team crossing the Kailash.¡±

    ¡°Already have two,¡± Eve said. Her kernel signature expressed almost nothing, but her face screamed exasperation verging on anger.

    Alvin gave an amiable nod, a smile hovering over his face. Arjun was starting to believe the man might be able to rival James himself when it comes to subterfuge, so difficult was he finding it to distinguish fact from fiction. Every word uttered was filled with traps, only some of them hidden.

    ¡°Where are the other members of your party?¡± he asked, glancing around.

    ¡°They¡¯re around here somewhere,¡± Arjun replied before Kumil could. He was careful to keep his comment vague yet truthful.

    Aisha hadn¡¯t come down from her and Eve¡¯s room. Agreeing to James¡¯ suggestion that their group was attracting enough attention as it is, she¡¯d stayed upstairs, going over in her mind how much she was willing to share with University officials once they got there.

    As for James, he, supposedly, was resting his eyes.

    ¡°You travel this path often?¡± Kumil asked.

    ¡°Not as often as some of my stonehornish friends, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Any interesting encounters this year?¡± Arjun ventured.

    ¡°Apart from this one?¡± Alvin¡¯s lips pursed. ¡°Yes. A couple of deserted villages. Not a soul in sight. Seemed to have left in a hurry. Only Aimin knows why.¡±

    Eve leaned forward. ¡°Where was this?¡±

    ¡°About twenty miles back, both places.¡± His glance accessed their faces, and signatures. ¡°You¡¯ve come across someplace similar, I take it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Arjun replied after a blink of deliberation. ¡°Work of some animal perhaps?¡±

    ¡°These are hardy folks who¡¯ve been living here for generations. It¡¯d require something extraordinary to uproot them from their homes. What makes you so certain it was an animal?¡±

    Arjun gave a nonchalant shrug. ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    Alvin¡¯s expression sobered as a thoughtful frown formed. ¡°What indeed!¡± He then gave a smile, an apparently genuine one, and got to his feet. ¡°Hope we meet again, my friends. May patience be your greatest ally.¡± He turned around and headed toward the side door, one leading to the stable.

    ¡°Aimin¡¯s Balls!!¡± Eve shouted under her breath. ¡°That whole conversation felt like a damned exam.¡±

    ¡°James couldn¡¯t have orchestrated all that, could he?¡± Arjun asked the half-stonehorn who had known James the longest.

    ¡°Too convoluted, even for him,¡± Kumil said, tipping his mug upside down and uttering a deep sigh of contentment. ¡°The lager¡¯s better than I expected.¡±

    Soon, the bearded innkeeper returned bearing trays filled with beef steak, a favorite in these parts. Conversation ceased as Heart and Stomach were satiated, in Kumil¡¯s case, several times. Arjun had rarely eaten beef before, and never for breakfast. But, all such thoughts soon left his Crown as he too requested a second helping.

    With the bell approaching midday, more patrons started trickling in and whispered conversations could be heard from all corners of the room, most involving their party, which was probably expected given the remoteness of the town and the composition of their group. After suffering through half a bell of whispering, Arjun finished his breakfast and headed outside for some fresh air.

    Or that was the reason he gave Eve and Kumil.

    Standing there on the side porch, Arjun heaved a sigh of relief.

    Silence. Blessed silence.

    Then, he heard two men arguing, thankfully not in a hushed tone.

    ¡°Gave me the creeps, that place,¡± a male voice said, vainly trying to hide his fear by the forceful intonation. ¡°Empty as Sigrid¡¯s Heart. Even left their food out in the open.¡±

    ¡°Been hearing rumors, these past few months,¡± a second, older, voice said. ¡°Thought they¡¯d tripped and fallen inside a mead casket.¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± the first man insisted. ¡°Something unholy is brewing in the mountain passes.¡±

    ¡°All¡¯s gonna end soon,¡± the second voice declared. ¡°Sigrid¡¯s peeking through the veil Aimin placed on him.¡±

    He was a strong advocate of the nihilistic school of thought, it seemed. Arjun had been unlucky enough to meet more than his fair share during his wanderings across Aiminia. Most, perhaps inevitably, tended to be illiterate and uneducated regular folk. That is to say the majority of the population. Unfortunately.

    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that fellow?¡± asked the same man. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him around before.¡±

    ¡°One of them Blackhearts, gotta be,¡± the angry voice insisted. ¡°See how he moves. Like he¡¯s lording over us all.¡±

    The man was perceptive, if also prejudicial. It seemed even here in Arunia the Clerics were regarded with fear, suspicion and hatred, behind their back. It didn¡¯t help that a large proportion of the ¡®Lords¡¯ or landowners in the form of Jamindars, did happen to be Clerics, or Blackhearts, to use the less flattering moniker, one used by a lot of the common folk.

    Shaking his head in disappointment, Arjun edged toward the two men, seated just around the corner, on the front porch. Ironically, a mundane person, one without an Awakened Heart Chakra, couldn¡¯t sense kernel or essence, and as a result couldn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ the concentration of deep-purple, almost black, kernel inside the Heart.

    ¡°What about the other guy? That¡¯s the Alchemist, ain¡¯t it?¡± said the older man.

    ¡°Peacock has arrived with the Monsoon, sure enough,¡± replied the first, voice laced with humor.

    As Arjun rounded the corner, the faces of the men came into view. But his attention was on the other two men.

    One, as expected, was Alvin, who was in the process of mounting his pony, his left foot on the stirrup. The purse strung around his waist was suddenly bulging with coins. The other person was James, deftly pocketing a small vial of green essence. A familiar vial.

    The Battle Cleric, perhaps sensing Arjun gaze, glanced up. After quickly assessing and discarding the two old men as threats, his eyes settled on Arjun, whose own eyes were still stuck on the vial.

    Sensing James wanted him to hold onto this piece of information in silence, Arjun gave a small nod. Then, burying all the burning questions in his Crown, he headed upstairs to see how Aisha was faring. Between silence, candor, and friendship, two were guaranteed there.

    But two out of three was good enough, at least for now.

 Chapter 34 - Failed Experiment

    ¡°Dreaming, are we?¡± Eve said, coming up to stand beside Arjun.

    He was, as had become his habit, standing right at the edge of a sheer cliff and staring off into the distance, with a goofy grin on his face.

    ¡°Best way to dream is with your eyes open.¡±

    Snorted laughter could be heard from behind them. ¡°Explains why I can¡¯t remember any of mine. Was doing it wrong.¡±

    Eve glanced behind at the half-stonehorn. A living proof that every dark cloud has a silver lining, she decided, after looking between him and the distant thunderclouds that promised yet another deluge.

    Just in the past month, the number of individuals she considered friend in this world had tripled. The solitary friend she did possess before she was forced to flee her home had decided to go and get married at the ripe old age of eighteen, leaving her at the mercy of all the toothless hags of the village whose sole purpose in life was gossiping about who was still unmarried at eighteen ¨C or Aimin forbid, nineteen.

    ¡°Do stonehorns have any gods related to dreams?¡± she asked, hoping to learn something more about the stonehornish concept of afterlife, a concept she found herself to be increasingly curious about.

    Of late, all her dreams, ones that she could remember at least, prominently featured both her parents. And brother. Thinking about her brother threatened to burst open the deep-seated wellspring of anger and grief in her Heart, so she forcibly made herself concentrate on the present.

    ¡°Not as such, no.¡±

    Arjun grinned. ¡°Even your gods are as practical as you are.¡±

    This had the effect of broadening Kumil¡¯s own grin. ¡°The two concepts aren¡¯t unrelated.¡±

    The grin on Arjun¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Were you made in their image, as you believe,¡± he said, appearing suddenly pensive, eyes lost in the past, ¡°or were they imagined in yours? Cause and effect,¡± he murmured. ¡°Must never confuse the two.¡±

    ¡°Cosmos isn¡¯t always as logical as that,¡± Kumil replied after some thought. ¡°Why can¡¯t they be both the cause and the effect? One causing the other, and vice versa.¡±

    ¡°Trippy,¡± Eve said. ¡°Stick with the fact that the gods are here and so are we. Less chance of getting lost in your head.¡±

    Arjun gave a reluctant nod. Then, his light-brown eyes lit up.

    ¡°Often wondered why all the stonehornish gods are male.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t all male,¡± Eve said. She then turned to the half-stonehorn. ¡°Are they?¡±

    The question prompted a head-scratch from Kumil. ¡°Yes and no. We had a couple of goddesses.¡± He gave a shrug, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Not our fault Jukatis and Rubina didn¡¯t have many girls, is it?¡±

    ¡°Suppose not,¡± Eve chuckled. ¡°Only Sobralia, right?¡±

    Kumil gave an agreeing nod. Then, his face fell. ¡°But after the Cataclysm, we lost them both.¡±

    ¡°You lost your goddesses?¡± Arjun asked, trying to make sure he¡¯d heard right.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You mean they died?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°No. We¡¯d know if they died,¡± Kumil insisted. ¡°We lost them.¡±

    ¡°Are you stone-cold certain it isn¡¯t a few of your screws you haven¡¯t lost?¡±

    ¡°How do you even lose a goddess?¡± Arjun asked. Before Kumil could elaborate, realization dawned. ¡°During the Cataclysm, the locations of their temples were lost.¡± A frown formed as he seemed to recall something. ¡°You said you¡¯ve always had this many gods. I assume you meant it in a gender-neutral sense.¡±

    ¡°I did and we do. Simply need to rediscover them. As we did the temple of Krumilam and Skyldeva.¡±

    Eve and Arjun shared an amused glance, shaking their heads.

    ¡°Each to his own,¡± Arjun said.

    ¡°When you join the Maker¡¯s Embrace, where does the soul go?¡± Eve asked, hoping to get back on topic.

    Kumil blinked in surprise. ¡°To the Maker.¡±

    Eve rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then, you become a part of him,¡± Kumil said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a symbiotic relationship, between Jukatis and you,¡± asked Arjun, still stuck on the road to trippy-land. ¡°Between all your Living Gods and you?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Aimin or the Dualgods work differently. According to the Tenets, Aimin needs nothing from us. Lore says pretty much the same thing in a roundabout manner. Have no clue how Omism works.¡±

    ¡°Why would I trust a god who needs nothing from me?¡±

    ¡°Getting back on topic,¡± Eve said, giving Arjun her best imitation of James¡¯ disapproving glare. ¡°When you said you become a part of Jukatis, what did you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your consciousness becomes a tiny sliver of Jukatis¡¯ consciousness, like a drop of water returning to the ocean.¡±

    ¡°So you cease to exist?¡± Arjun stole the words from the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Yes, in a sense,¡± Kumil said. ¡°And in the process become one with Jukatis. Couldn¡¯t be simpler,¡± he announced. Then, a flower caught his eyes. ¡°Monsoon must¡¯ve arrived late here,¡± he said, indicating a blood-red flower that resembled a tulip, but was a bit smaller in size.

    The slope behind them had been transformed into a carpet of crimson, with small patches of pink, another strain of the same flower, dotting the neighboring mountainside. ¡°Kradiglab should be thriving right about now.¡±

    With the onset of Monsoon, nature had exploded into action. Even after weeks on the trail, the sheer amount of greenery and the myriad hues of color, still, at times, left her transfixed. And oddly happy. ¡°They look healthy enough to me,¡± Eve said, looking at the vibrant red petals and rich forest-green leaves.

    Before Kumil could reply, a question she¡¯d been fearing for weeks escaped Arjun¡¯s lips. He¡¯d been itching to ask it for days, if not longer. Quirks of possessing perceptive friends.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost someone recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Eve gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered after debating with herself for a blink.

    ¡°Father or Mother?¡± Kumil asked.

    Seemed he¡¯d been paying attention as well. Not knowing whether to be pleased or not, Eve chose to be angry. But before she could give the two of them a piece of her mind, Arjun asked, ¡°Or both?¡±

    The question seemed to strike a chord in her heart and all the accumulated grief and fury escaped, not through her mouth, thank Aimin, but through her eyes as a couple of traitorous drops of tear made their way down her cheeks.

    ¡°Tell us when you¡¯re ready,¡± Arjun said, eyes flickering between her and Aisha who¡¯d joined the three of them in the small clearing on the side of the road. James still hadn¡¯t gotten back from his solo hunting trip.

    Kumil gave an agreeing nod, face full of sympathy, and questions, which he refrained from asking. Eve said a silent prayer to Allmother.

    Even Aisha, usually so reserved, gave her a tentative smile that contained both encouragement and support. Shaking the pain and tears off her face, if not her soul, Eve put on a smile, then sniffed the air. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m starving,¡± Kumil proclaimed.

    Arjun sauntered up to the tall girl, and after a glance that spoke volumes, gently clasped her left hand.

    Eve shook her head, smothering the smirk that threatened to turn into a grin. Whatever she communicated through that weird as Bramka¡¯s Balls link of theirs seemed to upset him no end. ¡°Rice and lamb stew,¡± Arjun said, almost on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Not again!!!¡±

    ¡°Think we gave them the slip?¡± Kumil asked.

    Dawn had arrived almost a bell ago, bathing the lower Kailash in diffused orange-red light of Surya. Kiran hadn¡¯t risen yet, although with dense dark-gray thunderclouds blotting out the sky, it was hard to be certain. Heady wet smell of leaves, rain, damp earth and some unknown exotic flower heralded the onset of yet another spell of Monsoon.

    Eve let out a sigh.

    The morning might prove to be even more grueling than the night had been. Surrounded by five towering peaks, the bowl-shaped valley they were traveling through was devoid of any living soul. The dense tree-covered slopes could hide an army of those strange creatures, and they wouldn¡¯t know until they came within a couple of miles of Arjun, who was on foot and looked half-dead from exhaustion. Even Kumil, whose stamina surpassed hers and even the Cleric¡¯s, seemed to be breathing hard. Looking at his weary steps and wary eyes that surveyed the surroundings, Eve cast a sidelong glance at the Cleric.

    Perhaps sensing her unease, or maybe because he himself thought they were being lured into an ambush by the trailing pack, James, the best rider among the group, clucked and nudged his pony to a stop, clambered down, then closed his eyes.

    ¡°They seem to have stopped.¡±

    Arjun slumped down on the ground. ¡°They haven¡¯t moved for the last quarter mile. Any longer and I think I would¡¯ve gone searching for a fight just to end this agony, although catching up with them might be tricky.¡±

    ¡°You think they can sense us?¡± Eve asked, gingerly getting down from her own pony.

    Aisha was doing even worse. For once, her shoulder-length jet-black tresses that were growing at an enviable rate, looked frazzled, which was pretty much the default state for Eve¡¯s own hair.

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have followed us through the obscure paths we took. Those tracks haven¡¯t seen anything other than goat, wolf or snow-leopard in over a decade, perhaps longer.¡±

    ¡°They also retreated when we approached them,¡± Kumil reminded them.

    The previous night they¡¯d come across another deserted hamlet, thankfully without any butchered kids. Or adults for that matter. Then, sensing the creatures had stopped moving about a mile from their location, James had decided to go and investigate. However, much to their surprise, every time James got closer than half a mile, the pack moved off to a new location, always maintaining the same approximate distance of about a mile.

    ¡°Perhaps they have the ability to sense vibrations in the earth as we do,¡± Kumil added, ¡°but then again, I haven¡¯t sensed any active earth Manipulation from anywhere near their location.¡±

    ¡°Some animals can smell their prey from miles away.¡± Eve finished setting up her sleeping roll and set about gathering firewood. ¡°But their behavior is more congruent with that of a curious animal than a predator. So far.¡±

    After unpacking their gear, a thoughtful frown formed on the Cleric¡¯s face, seeing which Kumil asked, ¡°Anything the matter, James?¡±

    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± The Battle Cleric took in the breathtaking scenery around them with his typical clinical dour look. ¡°Monsoon must¡¯ve arrived late here.¡±

    This caused Arjun to perk up. ¡°Exactly what Kumil said,¡± he looked between the half-stonehorn and Cleric. ¡°Anything you two want to share with us? Or at least with each other? Information exchange can often forestall a future problem.¡±

    ¡°Some of the wild flowers, plants, even trees, seem¡­.¡± Kumil hesitated, looking for the correct word.

    ¡°Stunted,¡± James supplied, causing the Engineer to give a firm nod.

    Eve shook her head in disbelief, prompting Kumil to clarify. ¡°These are some of the lushest places on Sindria, getting over a hundred feet of rain a year, most of it during the Monsoon. Trust me, they should be bursting at the seams with life. Even more so than what you see around here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Exhausting the meager supply of dry deadwood near their campsite, Eve ventured deeper into the jungle, still shouting distance from the clearing where the others were busy securing the ponies and setting up camp.

    Within moments, she stumbled onto a nightmare.

    ¡°Aimin¡¯s Balls!!!¡±

    During her visits to Aimingar with her father, Eve had witnessed some gruesome no-holds-barred sparring contests, which often ended with one guy smashing in the skull of another. Hell, she herself broke the skull of another person mere weeks ago. But this macabre sight left her transfixed.

    At the base of a large sal tree, four bodies were placed, with almost artistic precision and posture. Evenly spaced, heads bowed. All eviscerated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± James¡¯ hoarse whisper broke her trance. ¡°There might still be signs of the perpetrators on the ground.¡±

    ¡°At least no kids. Hate when it¡¯s kids.¡± Kumil joined her, followed by Arjun and Aisha, all sharing her own shocked expressions. ¡°Though I think they might be the parents from the last hamlet.¡±

    ¡°Makes you wonder what became of the kids,¡± Arjun said.

    Looking at the ground around the tree, Eve felt a sinking sensation.

    At times, with no tangible evidence to support a hypothesis, the subconscious mind ¨C a true wonder of nature ¨C arrives at a conclusion that, at first, seems absurd. But the more you think about it, the more certain you become. And once that intuitive feeling surfaces to the forefront of your thought, you cannot let go.

    At times, absence of evidence can be the most compelling evidence.

    ¡°Almost no evidence of the killer left,¡± James¡¯ murmured to himself incredulously, mirroring her own thoughts. ¡°Except two barely discernible footprints, invisible to the naked eye, only detectable by earth sense.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ground is definitely depressed,¡± Arjun said after examining one particular patch of soil. ¡°By something heavy.¡±

    ¡°The killer carried all four bodies here, on his back probably, already dead from broken necks.¡± Eyes filled with concern, James cast his glance at the surrounding forest after he¡¯d finished inspecting the corpses. ¡°Then, eviscerated them here. He was immensely strong.¡± The Cleric moved over to another patch of the ground, studying it minutely. ¡°He was inhumanly strong,¡± he added softly.

    Sensing the hardness of the soil and the depth of the footprints, Eve had come to the same conclusion.

    And more.

    The crimson pool that had formed around the tree was starting to attract insects and other small animals. It almost looked to be some sort of ritualistic sacrifice to Sigrid, the Lord of Hell.

    Insanity came in many guises, one of which walked on two legs and called her daughter.

    Imbalance brings forth Force, Creator wrote in the Historica. Maybe he meant imbalance of the Mind. Eve shuddered to think what that might imply about her own future.

    ¡°But why?¡± Arjun whispered, afraid to speak loudly lest he disrespect the dead.

    Yes, why had her father done this? Even though he was a ruthless killer when required, he wasn¡¯t in the habit of killing random villagers and dumping them beside isolated mountain tracks. But then again, perhaps he was. Perhaps she never really knew the man she called father.

    Suddenly, Arjun cocked his head, looked toward a deer track that led deeper into the woods, and took off like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°What in the Creators¡¯ name are you doing, boy?¡± James shouted. He then frantically cast his gaze around, searching for something. Or someone. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±

    Determining Aisha¡¯s position from the tread, the Cleric reoriented himself, and with a rush of displaced air, blasted through the forest, heading for a smaller clearing to the north.

    As he vanished between two rhododendron trees, Eve followed, grudgingly admitting to herself that the man could move when he really wanted to.

    ¡°What now?¡± Kumil asked, after catching up with Eve.

    ¡°Perhaps he sensed the killer, but I doubt it. I certainly didn¡¯t.¡±

    Eve dreaded catching up with Arjun. She prayed to the Allfather that her father be caught and punished, for all the crimes he¡¯d committed. For her mother. For alienating her brother. But fear and anxiety overrode her anger and rage. They might all die if they caught up with him. While James seemed like a competent enough Cleric and both Arjun and Kumil had far more sensitive earth senses than her, in an actual combat scenario, her father had no peers. At least none that she knew of.

    They found Arjun in a clearing in the forest, standing in front of a mound of vine, overgrown with beautiful small yellow flowers. Hovering behind him with concern written all over her striking face was Aisha. In her hands, she held a bunch of those yellow flowers, steeped in morning dew and emanating a soft silken smell that promised serenity.

    ¡°Something¡¯s down there,¡± Arjun muttered, seemingly unaware of their presence.

    ¡°What? Down where?¡± Eve demanded, after an exploratory thump. ¡°Nothing but solid rock down there.¡±

    ¡°Solid rock doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there isn¡¯t anything there.¡± Kumil scratched his prodigious beard, one that definitely needed trimming after weeks on the trail. ¡°But what makes you think something is down there in the first place?¡±

    ¡°A hum. Aisha sensed a humming noise¡­but nothing is vibrating.¡± Arjun said. ¡°I mean the ground isn¡¯t,¡± he clarified after seeing Eve¡¯s frown. ¡°But she can¡¯t pinpoint the location. I think I can.¡±

    ¡°Humming without vibrating,¡± Kumil sniffed. ¡°That makes less sense than a beardless stonehorn taking a bath in a hot spring.¡± He gave a dismissive shake of the head.

    ¡°Thought stonehorns loved bathing.¡± Despite the grisly sight a few hundred feet behind them and the prospect of coming face-to-face with her father again, Eve couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°We love bathing as much as any human. Probably more. Just can¡¯t stand the heat.¡±

    James, it seemed, had more faith in the two lunatics. Working together, he and Arjun opened up the earth in front of the mound in no time, revealing a set of old stairs that ended at a passageway cloaked in darkness.

    ¡°Should¡¯ve figured,¡± James said, looking at the thin layer of Basil roughly thirty feet beneath the ground. ¡°Although I¡¯m surprised you sensed it at all, given the amount.¡±

    Kumil gave Arjun a speculative glance. ¡°You¡¯re developing quite a nose for detecting Basil.¡±

    The half-stonehorn, Eve had come to realize, was not only gifted at, but also fond of, taking apart things to figure out how they worked ¨C be it a gadget, a problem, or a Crown, the last one only figuratively, thank Aimin. He wasn¡¯t like those nutjob Artificers or Sigilmasters of the Order who get carried away with the drive to unlock all the Aspects of Reality. What¡¯s a couple of thousand regular folks¡¯ lives in front of the divine mandate bestowed onto them by Allfather himself? How they arrived at such a macabre conclusion after starting from one of the key clauses of the Tenets that encouraged expanding your horizon of knowledge by exploration was anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡°My senses aren¡¯t that reliable. Too many false alarms,¡± Arjun said, peering at the darkness in front of him. His gaze then turned back toward the anxious half-aditarun girl standing at the edge of the pit, and after a series of lightning-quick doe-eyed exchanges, he added in a strangely wary voice, ¡°Some of them are bound to hit true, though.¡±

    Seeing him hesitate to explore a dark corner of Sindria for the very first time, a small frown crossed Eve¡¯s face. Burying that question for a later time, she was about to jump into the pit when her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°No!!!¡± Eve breathed, hands clenched in despair. ¡°The ground isn¡¯t vibrating. They¡¯re traveling through the trees.¡±

    Then, a high keening noise sounded from behind the bushes to her right, and all her worst fears came true.

 Chapter 35 - Revelations

    Three creatures emerged from the forest.

    They were not wolves, or indeed any animal known to humans, stonehorns, or aditarus. No scholar had ever laid eyes on them before. Because if they did, every single soul on Sindria would¡¯ve heard about it, so strange was one detail about their anatomy.

    Their Throat Chakra was churning at an incredibly rapid rate.

    It was Awakened.

    For several long blinks, all five of them tried to process this piece of information in his or her own way, with varying degrees of success.

    ¡°By the Maker!!¡± breathed Kumil, ¡°What are they?¡± while James barked, ¡°Regroup.¡±

    A frowning Aisha dragged Eve by her elbow and stood behind the Cleric, who gave her a small nod of approval.

    Arjun simply stared at them, noticing and trying to memorize every detail about these strange beings. In the next blink, the excitement of discovering a whole new species fled his mind as the nearest creature turned its head and looked Arjun straight in the eye.

    At roughly five feet tall, with pale sky-blue skin, thick corded muscles, short legs, and long arms that almost touched the ground, it bore more resemblance to a gorilla than a human.

    That is until you saw its piercing all-too-humanlike dark eyes. Eyes full of barely controlled rage. Eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence.

    Gazing into those intense coal-black orbs, a strange sense of reluctance enveloped Arjun¡¯s Heart.

    Two more of the creatures dropped down from a nearby tree, landing with almost preternatural grace. With silent padded feet that contained six digits, both approached the rear of the mound, but from different directions, surrounding them stealthily. The movement of their limbs seemed jerky and effortless at the same time, more akin to a bird or a reptile than any mammal Arjun had ever encountered.

    Something at the back of Arjun¡¯s mind screamed a warning, urging caution, and kept on insisting that the very presence of these creatures was contradictory to the laws of the Cosmos.

    Arjun heartily agreed.

    Even the very essence in the surrounding air swirled in strange chaotic patterns before being sucked into their bodies. Odder still, they all had exactly two of the primary Chakras Awakened, besides the Crown ¨C Heart and Throat, while every single one of the eight secondary Chakras blazed like a bonfire of kernel. Compared to them, the primaries, especially the Throat, seemed like a weak candle before the twinsuns. As for opened Chakras, there was only one. The Spine.

    Tilting its wolf-shaped head back, one of the creatures, bulkier than the rest, sniffed the air. Whatever it smelled, didn¡¯t seem to agree with it as a low growl escaped from deep within its belly.

    ¡°Rubina protect us!!¡± Kumil said, grim-faced. ¡°Box?¡± he asked the Battle Cleric, who gave a firm nod in reply, and the five of them fell into formation, with James guarding the front and the half-stonehorn taking the rear beside Arjun.

    Standing there at James¡¯ side, Eve looked strangely hesitant. Dejected even. She also wasn¡¯t as surprised to see these ¡®gorilla-men¡¯ as the rest of them.

    Seems that was one question answered, though given the state of affairs, Arjun would¡¯ve preferred the mystery.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling these creatures are not as wild as their appearance suggests?¡±

    His question, or perhaps the raised voice carrying an undertone of panic, seemed to agitate the creatures even more. They paused, standing rigid for a blink. Then, without any apparent visual cue, all five of them attacked together.

    The nearest one crossed the ten or so feet separating them in less than half a blink, bulldozing through the earthen shield raised by Kumil. Even with reduced momentum, the muscular hairy creature all but bowled Arjun over with its heavy body. It was only thanks to his mental talents that he managed to anticipate the trajectory of the body and barely avoided being knocked down. These things were far faster than their ungainly frames suggested.

    Missing its prey seemed to enrage the creature even more. With a savage growl, it launched into an almost horizontal jump.

    Arjun scrambled to evade the left-handed punch, but again, its reflexes were a lot faster than anything he¡¯d ever encountered before. The fist missed his abdomen and collided with the left side of his chest, cracking a few ribs and knocking the wind out of him. Before he could Heal himself, the creature was upon him, pummeling him mercilessly with its fists, elbows, even Knees.

    Arjun was flabbergasted when he sensed the impact with the latter Chakra seemed to be disrupting his kernel signature, forcing him to Heal himself. Also, in spite of the fact that the creature lacked fighting technique, it more than made up for it with its ferocity and agility, the last of which was only marginally lesser than that of Arjun himself, something that left Arjun bruised and battered within blinks because of one simple yet bewildering fact.

    When it came to pure raw strength, the gorilla-man was leagues ahead of him, far more so than even their muscular frames suggested, hinting that some form of alteration of Reality was involved, though Arjun had no idea how that could possibly be true. He sensed no Manipulation from any of them. And sure as the twinsuns, they weren¡¯t aditarus.

    Rolling with the punches and doing his level best to simultaneously Heal himself and to use degenerative Healing when the creature¡¯s punches made contact with the palm of his hands, Arjun struggled to clear his mind and come up with a strategy to defeat his bizarre opponent. The unrelenting blows made even trivial earth Manipulation a challenge. And since most of the time the attacks lacked any conscious thought or planning, and instead were launched using pure instinct, Arjun¡¯s sense of anticipation and mental talent were proving to be less useful than usual.

    On top of all that, the gorilla-man was surprisingly resistant to Healing, and even when Arjun managed to sneak in a punch or two, it hardly seemed to inconvenience the bulky creature, eliciting nothing more than a grunt or two. The only saving grace was its lack of Manipulation abilities, which Arjun finally decided to take full advantage of.

    Realizing direct close-quarter conflict was unwise without first restricting its movements, with a burst of speed Arjun disengaged from his foe and jumped back using earth Manipulation, then, with a pulse of dark-brown ocher essence through his left Sole, softened the soil while the creature advanced toward him.

    The slight distraction provided by the subsequent slip enabled Arjun to dodge the next fist. But he¡¯d misjudged the creature¡¯s cunning intelligence, because all of a sudden, its speed surpassed his own, and he found himself nose-to-nose with his foe.

    As it bit down on Arjun¡¯s left shoulder, he threw caution to the wind and grabbed it by the bull-like neck. Next, ignoring the blossoming pain in his shoulder, Arjun encased its feet and lower torso in solid earth. This only served to enrage the beast even more as it chomped down harder.

    With overwhelming pain and blood-loss threatening to break his concentration, Arjun desperately wrung its neck, trying to dislodge the jaw from his shoulder. After a couple of excruciatingly long blinks of jostling, the jaw disengaged with a growl, taking with it a good chunk of the muscles from his shoulder.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Then, the pain reached a crescendo and Arjun realized he¡¯d miscalculated.

    The Aimin-cursed beast¡¯s saliva was poisonous.

    Worse still, it was a mix of haemotoxin and neurotoxin he was utterly unfamiliar with. As a result, despite his best efforts, Arjun realized that the damage to his body done by the incredibly corrosive poison flowing through his veins was beyond his ability to Heal, at least completely. He¡¯d have to hope James could come to his aid before too long. Till then, his own efforts would have to suffice. But first, he had a damned beast to kill.

    With the last of his flagging strength, Arjun started breaking down the skin and then muscles and bones of the creature¡¯s neck. It was resistant to Healing, but not immune to it. However, the strange nature of its biology made the whole process agonizingly slow.

    Then, between one blink and the next, Time seemed to come alive and everything started slowing down.

    Arjun smelled the creature¡¯s blood, a metallic coppery taste.

    And, his sluggish Crown noted with interest, green in color.

    He also sensed his own heartbeat, irregular and rapidly weakening. With the shadows deepening around his field of view due to lack of air, he sensed another heartbeat. One a lot faster than his own.

    Then, something miraculous happened.

    The world opened up. Time slowed further, almost to a crawl. Or his perception of it quickened. Arjun couldn¡¯t care less which was true as his Crown drowned in blissful information.

    No, not mere information.

    Knowledge. Eternal, ephemeral, excruciating knowledge.

    Philosophers and theologians argue that impending death brings clarity, wisdom ¨C some even posit, omniscience.

    They might be onto something, Arjun decided, while another, tiny, part of his Crown kept on insisting this was just delirium brought on by lack of air. Hushing that unimaginative part of himself, Arjun let his senses drift.

    He could sense his surroundings with absolute clarity. Smell the coming rain in the air, marvel at the fragrance of the rhododendron blossoms that had a sheen of ice coating it, the sight of which always brought a smile to his face. Feel the vibrations from the beavers building a dam upstream as they scampered about gathering logs, the male rebuking its mate for neglecting their sole offspring while he hunted. A lone raven in the pine tree sharpening its beak, eagerly awaiting the feast to come. No matter who won, a banquet was guaranteed. A kingfisher flying away from the cacophonous noise emanating from the clearing, heading west, its blue and yellow feathers distinctive even at this distance.

    Then, tearing his gaze away from these small wonders of nature ¨C the true wonders ¨C Arjun reluctantly turned his attention to the battle raging all around him.

    James, even while lacking his trusted shortsword, had somehow managed to decapitate one of the gorilla-men and was engaged in a close-fought combat against another. He had a few more holes in his body than usual, but his movements didn¡¯t seem to be hampered by them.

    Kumil was slumped beside a freshly closed pit in the ground, bleeding profusely, his skin more ashen than normal. Burying them alive seemed to be more effective than surrounding them in earthen walls. These beastly creatures were immensely strong. His own bruises can attest to that fact. Problem was Arjun lacked the raw Manipulation strength needed to do so at a moment¡¯s notice, especially with an enraged inhumanly strong creature bearing down on him.

    Eve had fared rather well against one, as evidenced by the mangled corpse at her feet. Their direct relentless fighting style mirrored her own, only she had access to Manipulation, enabling her to come out of the encounter relatively unscathed. Relative to Arjun, that is. Bathed in blood, she dusted herself off, and then helped Aisha get back to her feet.

    Judging by the blood-soaked jacket, his half-aditarun friend was grievously wounded, though not all the blood might be hers as she seemed to be recovering faster than logically possible. Perhaps James had Healed Aisha before engaging her attacker. The bemused and puzzled expression on Eve¡¯s face as she looked at Aisha¡¯s wounds suggested there might be another explanation behind her rapid recovery. Aisha herself was looking in Arjun¡¯s direction, a horrified expression frozen on her stunning face.

    At that moment, Arjun knew he was very close to death. But that fact didn¡¯t seem all that important. People die by the millions every day. What was one more soul visiting the Eternal Halls? Perhaps another question will finally be answered, and he¡¯ll get to meet that strange being, the one that still haunted his dreams.

    Mundane dreams, not vivid ones like the dream he¡¯d dreamt that fateful day. Not a memory.

    With impending death, a small, practical, part of his Crown grew larger, and normal, logical, operations resumed.

    Arjun took stock.

    Even if James knew the composition of the poison, the Healing process would take several blinks at the very least. Arjun didn¡¯t have several blinks of life left in him, and James might be too preoccupied with other dangers. Like a furious alien creature with superhuman reflexes and insane strength who was also resistant to degenerative Healing.

    Then, the nearest heartbeat wavered, slowed down, fluttered one final time, then stopped. As the weight around his hands went limp, the world snapped back to normal speed.

    Somebody groaned. It took Arjun a few moments to realize that somebody was him.

    By the time Aisha had reached him, trailed by a grimacing and limping Eve, Arjun had managed to extricate himself from the corpse of the beastly creature half-encased in earthen mound. But as soon as he did that, his feet betrayed him, and he collapsed, barely able to support his own weight. The Healing process had slowed down the spread of the poison, but had by no means eradicated it. His left shoulder was numb, and the numbness was spreading as the paralytic poison circulated to other parts of his body through the bloodstream.

    Aisha scrambled to his side, knelt down, put her right palm on his chest, and closed her eyes.

    Arjun had been Healed before, so the sharp cold lethargic feeling was familiar to him. But the accompanying sense of worry, fear and anxiety emanating from Aisha, an inadvertent result of the Healing and his own inexplicable mental connection with her, told him what he had suspected since the very first time he¡¯d laid eyes on her.

    She had romantic feelings for him, very strong feelings, despite knowing him for such a short period of time. He sighed in relief, more from learning that his own feelings were reciprocated than from the lessening of pain.

    Then, it hit him.

    Aisha was a Healer.

    Arjun¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he looked toward her accusingly. She should have told him earlier. Trust is a two-way street.

    ¡°Well, well, what do you know? The girl¡¯s full of surprises.¡± James had somehow managed to dispatch his opponent, Heal Kumil to some degree and was gingerly walking toward them. He had a few more bruises, and judging by the way he was pressing his chest, a few freshly cracked ribs, But otherwise he was in excellent health, especially considering their opponents.

    ¡°What were these things?¡± Arjun croaked, coughed, then slowly got to his feet, wobbling for a moment before righting himself with Aisha¡¯s help.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t got a clue.¡± James pursed his lips, looking at the three corpses. The last two had joined the Maker¡¯s Embrace while being in the bosom of Krumilam, as the latter¡¯s namesake would say, although given the temperament of these creatures, even Jukatis may very well deny them that privilege.

    ¡°Kumil? You gonna be alright?¡± Eve hobbled toward the half-stonehorn, who was unsuccessfully trying to stand up.

    ¡°I should be fine. That damned beast was strong as Classiklam. Punched his way out of most walls I created.¡±

    ¡°And fast too.¡± Eve helped Kumil up, giving the impromptu burial chamber beside his feet a wary glance.

    Kumil shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t dig its way through fifty feet of solid rock.¡±

    ¡°We need to rest up. Then, investigate these corpses and where those stairs lead,¡± James said, heading toward their campsite, ¡°Hope they didn¡¯t ransack our food, or the horses didn¡¯t bolt. Else, it¡¯ll be a long few weeks ahead of us.¡±

    As Arjun caught up with Aisha, determined to ask her why she hadn¡¯t trusted him enough to mention that she was a Healer ¨C with considerably more skill and knowledge than him ¨C the vibrant leaves of the rhododendron bushes to his left rustled and then parted, revealing a creature reminiscent of the ones they¡¯d just fought, but with three opened primary Chakras instead of one. Also, his anatomy suggested he was more closely related to humans than gorillas.

    The similarities didn¡¯t end there.

    He possessed an even brighter and denser Awakened Throat Chakra, and similar powerful heavily-muscled arms and short legs, though closer in proportion to those of a human. Unlike the creatures and very much more like a human, the brownish cast to his blue skin made him look like a hybrid. A very unnatural hybrid. With an approximate height of about five feet, he was a few digits taller than a typical stonehorn but shorter than an average human. And every digit of that stocky frame screamed danger.

    There was a distinct difference between him and the creatures, though, one that produced an even stronger feeling of¡­contradiction.

    His facial features were that of a middle-aged human male. Also, his dark-blue eyes lacked the homicidal rage of the creatures, and instead emitted a shrewd and uncanny intelligence that observed all while giving nothing away. The man was also wearing considerably more clothes than the naked creatures. Dressed in dark trousers and sturdy Alchemically-treated boots, his lower face and upper body was hidden by a trench-coat with design and cut that suggested it was a uniform of some sort.

    Pointedly ignoring all their dumbstruck gazes, the stranger calmly strolled toward the five of them, scanning every member of the beleaguered group with an icy calculating gaze, lingering slightly longer on James. As his eyes reached Eve, the last member, he gave a smile that betrayed the first emotion Arjun had managed to discern from him, one that raised more questions than it answered.

    Regret.

    ¡°Hello Eventine.¡±

 Chapter 36 - A Tale of Three Friends

    ¡°Papa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Aimin get angry that we listened to the old preacher¡¯s sermon?¡± asked the little girl in the bright blue frock that matched the color of her large eyes, a trait she had obviously inherited from her mother, a striking woman seated opposite her, beside her burly husband.

    A broad smile formed on the man¡¯s face, one that contained a hint of approval, something that the child clearly sensed. She, like all children, was highly sensitive to the emotion of adults, far more so than we give them credit for.

    With a subtle push on the fabric of Space, Mainak altered the flow of air in the main dining chamber below, and then dedicated a larger portion of his Crown to the table holding the family of four humans.

    Enfolders, even Maestros like himself, lacked the fine-tuned control that a Material Manipulator could achieve when trying to affect matter. It required constant micro-adjustments using Space to guide the flow of air. The end result was slightly clumsy, but adequate for his purposes.

    The group of five Initiates seated in the table adjacent to the human family was engaged in an animated discussion about the futility of Manipulation, and as a result, took no notice of his efforts. Disappointed not just with their narrow view of life, Mainak instead turned his attention to the last member of the family, who was in the midst of exploring his mother¡¯s dense locks while being firmly ensconced in her bosom.

    ¡°The Tenets encourage you to broaden your horizon. Learn new ways of life. Do you remember, Freya?¡±

    The girl bobbed her head, listening raptly, though Mainak sensed some of her attention was split to absorb the receding words of the Sadhu-ji, the same one Mainak had heard a fortnight earlier, as had the girl, by all appearances. Even the thick wooden walls of the tavern, which could generously be termed a restaurant, failed to block out the old man¡¯s deep piercing voice.

    ¡°As long as we have faith in Aimin, and abide by His teachings, he won¡¯t get angry,¡± the father finished, and started on his pav bhaji. The large piece of fried battered loaf filled with spiced chickpeas paused a hair¡¯s breadth in front of his open mouth when the next question left his daughter¡¯s lips. She had already finished her own pav.

    ¡°Won¡¯t Om get angry that we pray to Aimin more than to him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± came the certain reply.

    Spurred on by the certainty, the precocious girl came up with a question that left her father speechless. ¡°Why not? You said Aimin will punish us all if we worship Om.¡±

    This was apparently an ongoing discussion between father and daughter, because Mainak had not noted this particular bit of wisdom from the middle-aged man before. Given the thick calluses on his palms and bulging triceps, he must be a crafter of some sort, though an affluent one, or else he would not have been able to afford a single meal in this place. Neither would he be invited to spend time in Ridmanya, where only a handful of humans resided, none permanently.

    Entrapped by his own words, the piece of straw the man chose to clutch at was called innovative interpretation of the Tenets, a crime many before him, including past Emperors, were guilty of. At least, his embellishments were born of ignorance. Some, like BrightHeart, did it purposefully, to invoke the necessary mass-reaction needed to justify a full-scale invasion of a neighboring country.

    ¡°Omism is the aditaru¡¯s way of life, not ours. It¡¯ll bring heartache to most humans, and so Aimin advised us to keep the Tenets in mind. The punishment I mentioned,¡± he glanced around, fumbling for the correct word.

    ¡°Was indirect. Ruin we would bring upon ourselves,¡± the mother explained, a bit too loudly, though her kernel signature indicated it was an unintentional mishap brought on by the baby¡¯s overenthusiastic tugging of her hair.

    ¡°Ruin?¡± asked an affronted Initiate from the neighboring table.

    Fatewardens have an warped sense of justice. Mainak¡¯s subtle push had somehow, over time, changed the flow of the frivolous fluid named air by just the right amount for the woman¡¯s words to be heard clearly by the Initiates. Submerged deep in the barrel as they were, their reaction was swift, and unfortunately quite predictable. Fearing his intervention would be required sooner than anticipated, Mainak got to his feet and leaned down from the second-story balcony.

    ¡°I meant bring ruin upon us,¡± the flustered woman explained, not that it did much good. The tipsy Initiates were well beyond reason by this point.

    Staggering to his feet, a young man of medium height and greenish-red complexion flared his nostrils in disbelief. ¡°You would stoop so low as to compare veneration of Om with ruination of the soul?¡± he said, looming over the seated humans.

    ¡°Perhaps ruin was too strong a word.¡±

    ¡°We meant no offense, and respect your way of life,¡± began the man in his wife¡¯s defense. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    Any further apologies were interrupted when a second young man, equally drunk, decided to join the heated exchange by way of spreading oil. The only member of the little cabal possessing a modicum of common sense ¨C and alcohol tolerance ¨C tried to intervene, but was shrugged off with reckless abandon typical of the drunk.

    ¡°Seems you need a lesson in that way you spoke of, a way you secretly despise and envy, like all humans.¡± His pathetic attempts to form a Shield over the crafter¡¯s head was instantly and emphatically shut down when Mainak clamped his own Shield over the entire table of red-faced Initiates.

    ¡°Enough!¡± he said in a voice barely above his normal volume, yet they all heard it. Jumping off the narrow balcony where his own meal was all but finished, using Shield to slow his descent, Mainak floated down to land between the two tables, and then fixed the five young Initiates with a glare that reduced them to a mass of apologies. His thunderous expression, flaring kernel signature and dense dark-violet Space essence left in the wake of his descent left no doubt, even to the dozen or so mundanes in the room, that he was not someone to be trifled with.

    Five sets of eyes took in his one opened and three Awakened Chakras along with the blinding kernel signature. Then, their eyes widened further upon noticing his white cloak with light-green trims. The consequent reaction was swifter than their ill-advised bout of anger.

    ¡°Forgiveness Maestro!!¡± cried the lead troublemaker, in a voice and with a choice of words which were oddly reminiscent of the child he had met on his way to Nava Niketan. Unfortunately, Awakening the Heart and being blessed by Om with a fully Awakened Lineal Spine, had done nothing to disperse the gloom of intolerance from the souls of these youths.

    The second Initiate, one with an overabundance of accelerant in his mouth, was about to voice his protests when the only sensible member of the group ¨C a half-aditaru ¨C whispered something in his ears which caused him to gulp in palpable fear.

    ¡°We humbly request the Commander¡¯s mercy.¡±

    While the rest mimicked his words, in fright if not in sincerity, Mainak turned to his left where the proprietor of the establishment had materialized out of thin air. ¡°The prefect and the on-duty Maestro are on their way,¡± informed the deep gravelly voice.

    ¡°Thanks, my old friend.¡± Mainak turned from the tall willowy bearded aditaru to the human family who looked about ready to melt into the wooden floor. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience. Accept my apologies on behalf of the Rangers. These misguided youths,¡± he said indicating the distraught Initiates, ¡°will be the next to offer their sincere apologies, if they ever hope to become full-fledged Rangers.¡± His eyes sought the young aditarus ¨C one female and four males ¨C all of whom appeared to be on the verge of tears. ¡°After the Maestro from the Training Hall gets here.¡±

    Both the crafter and his wife were on their feet, and graced Mainak with a precise bow, in the aditarun manner, hands to the side. The young girl copied the bow to the best of her abilities, though her signature and wide eyes indicated she was not as well-versed in aditarun etiquette and societal structure as her parents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself on our account, Maestro Ranger,¡± said the man, shooting a meaningful glance at his wife. ¡°We should¡¯ve been more circumspect with our words.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°You did or said nothing wrong,¡± Mainak assured them, mentally making a note to research the background of this human family more thoroughly before departing for Jivanpur. ¡°Your words were taken out of context.¡± Then, he added as an afterthought, ¡°as for the words themselves, intricacies of the Tenets are not easy to navigate, even for a seasoned scholar.¡±

    ¡°True. Which is why the later addendums set forth much stricter rules. The First Disciples who composed them were aware that for simple everyday folk like us, the line between exploration of other beliefs and converting to those beliefs can be quite thin at times, especially in these changing times.¡±

    By now Mainak was all but certain he was dealing with a refugee from Aiminia. Whether the man, and his family, had left willingly or were driven out was another question altogether. In the unlikely event they were emissaries, their movements must be constantly watched. His earlier desire to dig into their history grew stronger, and a wry smile formed on his face.

    Maybe he had been a little too hasty in his earlier judgment concerning the man¡¯s background. ¡°But times are always changing.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I believe the last Tenet is the most relevant of them all.¡±

    All the other eight Tenets should be considered flexible, to accommodate for changing times. Nothing stays the same. Not even Aimin.

    Mainak pondered those iconic words on his way to the top of the world.

    There was not a lot of room left for innovative interpretation of that particular Tenet. One could even argue it facilitated subjective interpretation of other Tenets, but not of itself. The man had spoken the truth. Religion must change with the times to stay relevant. But the very concept clashed with one of the most widely accepted views regarding Omism.

    That Om was eternal. Changeless. Constant.

    Of course, Omism being what it is, there was a small school of thought which insisted Om changed with the Cosmos, as He was Cosmos made manifest.

    But it was perhaps a reflection of the general aditarun mindset that this particular school was so obscure that none but a handful of outliers like Mainak had ever heard of it. Since it lacked a well-defined structure like other religions, no concept was considered sacrilegious in Omism. But the idea that Om was ever-changing ¨C evolving ¨C was one that came close.

    Looking at his surroundings, Mainak wondered if it was not the most fitting place for such lofty thoughts.

    Below him were clouds. Thick light-gray clouds that hid the ground, eight thousand feet underneath. Even the Platform holding the tavern, Akash-Taru ¨C literally, Sky Vine ¨C was obscured by layers upon layers of billowing clouds. The western Monsoon, one that brought life to northern Anantika, was in full swing.

    Mainak¡¯s eyes grew soft as he beheld the scene directly in front, where Sindria met the infinite sky.

    The curvature of space was visible as a massive arc that encompassed the whole planet. Endless vacuum of Space and the tiny speck of land and water known as the planet of Sindria ¨C the world and the rest of the Cosmos, bridged by Great Vines.

    The Great Vine they were climbing happened to be one of the largest and oldest in all of Maharanya, with the penultimate Platform being located at an altitude of ten thousand feet. It was a good thing too, as any higher, and even the hardiest aditaru would have trouble coping with the cold.

    The Vine, of course, did not end there, growing several thousand feet more to the Terminus which was a Platform of special significance. Small as far as Platforms go ¨C barely a hundred yards wide ¨C it acted as a great big filter, sucking up raw essence from the vacuum of Space, in the process replenishing the essence lost through the natural rotation of the planet.

    ¡°Any new correspondence?¡± Mainak asked, tightening his woolen coat and rubbing his palms to keep them warm. Insulated as the elevator was, his aditarun constitution ensured he still found the air chilly.

    The only other occupant in the mid-sized elevator made of bamboo and blood-vine gave a non-committal shake of his head. ¡°A couple, though I feel they are not from those you hope to hear from,¡± said Rabi, the proprietor of Akash-Taru, and Mainak¡¯s long-time friend. Stroking his thick jet-black beard, a rarity among aditarus, the tall middle-aged man asked, ¡°When was the last time you heard back from them?¡±

    ¡°Couple of decades, approaching three. Two missed windows,¡± Mainak¡¯s shoulders dropped. ¡°I fear some ill-fortune has befallen them.¡±

    ¡°One is unForeseen circumstances. Two implies an act of Om. Three constitutes a calamity,¡± said Rabi. As one of only three mundanes to be a full-time member of the Rangers, his old friend was intimately aware of the dreaded proverb coined by one of the founding Rangers belonging to the First Generation. ¡°Give it another decade before letting your imagination run wild.¡± Then, a smile broke out in the midst of the beard. ¡°I still remember you three, all newly-minted Novices, roaming around in my tavern, no less drunk than those five idiots.¡±

    A spontaneous smile eradicated the melancholy from Mainak¡¯s Heart. ¡°We could handle our liquor better than them, surely.¡±

    ¡°Training, Som called it, if I recall correctly.¡±

    ¡°You do. For when we are visiting foreign lands and are surrounded by enemies, he claimed. Always had an overactive imagination, head lost in the clouds,¡± Mainak said as memory of his youthful days brought the hidden pain to the forefront of his mind once again. He had not laid eyes on his two best friends ¨C his only close friends ¨C in over thirty years.

    ¡°And when Som got going, none but Mahi could stop him.¡± Rabi said with a morose shake of his head. ¡°The most grounded soul I have ever had the good fortune to know. Stonehorns could learn a thing or two from Mahi. And in between those two ends of the spectrum were you; an oddball made of idealistic dreams and hard-bitten truths. A trio of unlikely friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Neither Mahi nor I knew our biological parents, while Som was the last living bloodline of one of the Forefathers. Just goes to show that like minds can overcome any and all social obstacles.¡±

    A frown formed on Rabi¡¯s face as the elevator started picking up speed. They were nearing their destination. ¡°Do you know what their last mission entailed?¡±

    ¡°No. But I can hazard a guess,¡± Mainak replied, gritting his teeth in frustration. ¡°Aiminia.¡±

    ¡°Even the Hawk would not be able to get the better of them when they are together.¡±

    ¡°The mission was a joint venture. But anything can happen out there. Maybe they got separated.¡± A hint of despair entered Mainak¡¯s voice. ¡°In fact, I know it in my Heart that they did get separated. And I was not there to watch their backs. As I should have been.¡±

    ¡°Who was the last correspondence from?¡±

    ¡°It was from Mahi, who intimated that he was starting to develop feelings for a human woman, one who was the mother of his child. That was twenty-eight years ago. The tone of the letter also hinted that Som and he had become separated, and not by choice. If only I had pushed the General harder for inclusion in the mission.¡±

    ¡°Time is the most elusive of all the Aspects of Reality. Since the Tome was never employed by Anantika and Aimin, those rare few who could affect Time barely managed to unlock a tiny fraction of all its potential. Not even Manifolders like Julibar or Chiranjeev possessed the ability to roll back the wheel of time. As I said, give it another few years. In the meantime, concentrate on your own mission.¡± A slight pause followed. ¡°Anything I can help you with in that regard?¡±

    ¡°More information is always useful,¡± Mainak began, wondering how much to reveal, and how much Rabi was already aware of.

    ¡°Especially about your peers? Or superior?¡±

    ¡°Let us say, for the sake of argument, it is the latter. For instance, an enigmatic Ranger who, acceding to the wishes of the Deeshayer, has come out of retirement in order to undertake a mission of some import.¡±

    Instantly, Rabi¡¯s mood grew serious. ¡°Enigmatic, huh?¡± He stroked his beard, eyes on the infinite expanse above them. A firmament filled with glittering stars stared back at him, promising mystery and mystique. ¡°Only Ranger who comes to mind when I hear that word is a man named Jeevanil.¡±

    Despite his best efforts, Mainak failed to withhold the surprise from his face. ¡°Hypothetically speaking, if my superior is this Jeevanil fellow, what would your suggestion be?¡±

    ¡°All the rumors I heard seem to indicate he is both an extremely talented Maestro and a highly effective leader.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± prompted Mainak.

    ¡°He voluntarily accepted retirement after the last mission, which was over two centuries ago. Supposedly, his mind¡­.is not what it used to be. Some manner of ailment, perhaps. He is far older than he looks. Must be approaching six hundred by now.¡±

    The man had looked no older than five-hundred only a week ago. But then again, those with purer bloodlines could live up to a century longer than an average aditaru. ¡°You have met him?¡±

    ¡°Once. Maybe sixty years ago. Interestingly, he said something that puzzled me to such an extent that even to this day I recall it vividly.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± asked Mainak as the lift ground to a halt.

    As always, after exiting the elevator at the top Platform of Akash-Nandan, Mainak was instantly struck by a combined sense of bone-numbing cold and mind-numbing wonderment.

    In front of him, covering three-quarters of the surface area of the Platform was the largest Glider Station in Maharanya where gliders from nearby Vines landed before heading out to distant northern and eastern parts. Shading his eyes against the glare of the twinsuns using his right palm, Mainak peered at the elegant wooden constructs that defied gravity with the help of imagination.

    Stonehornish ingenuity and human resourcefulness, combined with aditarun craftsmanship and guile. Three races working together ¨C at times grudgingly, most times unknowingly ¨C had produced nothing short of a miracle. A means of communication that rivaled the mysterious stonehornish beacons, but worked everywhere inside Maharanya. An excellent option for Groves that lacked Teleportation Hubs, which sadly characterized the majority of Groves.

    Taking a narrow lane to the left, the two of them hurried towards Rabi¡¯s unofficial residence. Even with layer upon layer of woolen cloaks, the relentless cold was starting to take hold of Mainak¡¯s body and Crown.

    After leaving the sparse crowd behind, Rabi¡¯s deep voice answered, ¡°He said true friendships can transcend generations, last across lifetimes.¡±

    Heart thundering like the clouds beneath him, Mainak was suddenly glad his otherwise perceptive friend lacked the ability to sense kernel signatures. ¡°Lifetimes?¡±

    ¡°Precisely what I asked myself when I first heard it,¡± said Rabi. ¡°Not many aditarus subscribe to that school of thought. At least, not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Did he elaborate on that?¡±

    ¡°No. Only replied upon asking that the meaning would become apparent to the right person at the right time. You two should get along just fine, in case he happens to be your superior, that is. Both of you are oddballs,¡± Rabi finished with a laugh, blessedly unaware of Mainak¡¯s worries.

    Could it be that his secret was known to one more person than he had feared?

    He would need to watch his words around Jeevanil, who Mainak felt was more than he seemed. Far more.

    ¡°Tell me everything you can about that encounter.¡±

 Chapter 37 - Purpose of God

    Feeling a slight tug around his waist, Ray whirled, grabbing hold of the small arm. It was a kid, barely ten.

    ¡°You know the punishment for thievery, kid?¡±

    Fear transformed into rage in the blink of an eye. ¡°Who you calling kid? I ain¡¯t no kid.¡± Then, rubbing the welts on his arm, the kid gave Ray his most sagacious smile. ¡°Besides, was teaching you a lesson, ain¡¯t I?¡±

    Despite the ridiculousness of that statement, or maybe because of that, a smile threatened to break loose. ¡°What lesson would that be?¡±

    ¡°Gotta be watchful as the Pentaguards.¡± The kid did a quick snort, followed by spitting a huge load of phlegm at the speed of an arrow onto the sidewalk. ¡°City of thieves and gods, this is.¡±

    Ray gave a tired sigh. ¡°Littering is also a crime with fines up to five silvers.¡±

    The kid glanced at the various detritus and animal excrement scattered around the sidewalk, including something that looked to have originated inside a human being. ¡°Yeah, nobody¡¯s gonna notice my little contribution to the welfare of our fair city. Life¡¯s a tragedy.¡±

    Looking at the prematurely wise dark eyes, Ray felt a pang of sadness. ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    Another round of spitting followed, this one even more forceful. ¡°Dining with Aimin,¡± came the harsh reply. ¡°Or so the priests tell me.¡±

    ¡°If only we¡¯re all so lucky.¡±

    The kid¡¯s right hand subconsciously drifted over to his belly. ¡°Yeah. Lucky.¡±

    Even knowing what the answer was going to be, Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Would you like to come with me to the orphanage?¡±

    The kid narrowed his eyes, looking over his gray cloak. ¡°You¡¯re the Cleric who keeps kids in rooms big as cages.¡± He backpedaled, ready to run.

    As with most of his cloaks, the Uni badge on the upper right breast could be, and was, hidden using a custom-made flap. To an untrained eye, he could easily have been a prosperous merchant¡¯s older son on his way to an evening rendezvous with his dear one. Even the quality of the fabric had been carefully chosen to give the impression of prosperity, without being too ostentatious, or eye-catching.

    ¡°What makes you certain that I¡¯m a Cleric?¡±

    ¡°Got eyes, ain¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Also, even better instincts than most street-urchins.

    The hint of fear in the kid¡¯s eyes was overshadowed by the resolute kernel signature. The challenging gaze and the implied question, or accusation, touched the hidden shame in Ray¡¯s heart.

    Swallowing the lump in his throat, he said, ¡°I admit the living quarters could be better.¡±

    ¡°Kids are meant to roam free. Play with Aimin¡¯s green earth under their feet and Anantika¡¯s wide blue sky over their heads. Or so Gaffe says. Tend to agree. Not that I¡¯ve seen either.¡± The kid gave an oddly sincere look. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll look you up then. When the orphanage has ¡®em.¡±

    Then, with a lightning quick turn, he melted back into the crowd, leaving a stunned Ray regretting the fact that he didn¡¯t even know the kid¡¯s name.

    Finding a solitary street-urchin in a city of millions was not going to be easy, but still Ray made a note in his pocketbook, and hurried on his way to the powercar depot. He was running late for Jovan¡¯s bi-weekly sparring session.

    A spare room had been converted to accommodate the occasional bouts of fighting. As Ray approached, lack of sound, especially the distinctive sound of hand hitting flesh, made him wonder if the session had been canceled. But the presence of a visibly agitated Gavin in front of the open door instantly ruled out that particular possibility.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming the session ended prematurely,¡± Ray said, noting the man¡¯s shifty eyes. ¡°Or did you unilaterally decide to forego today¡¯s fighting against my express orders?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Not that,¡± assured the oval-shaped man. ¡°It simply couldn¡¯t last as long as it usually does.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Did he break through?¡±

    ¡°No, Master.¡± Gavin met his eyes for the first time. ¡°He gave up.¡±

    The despair the boy must be feeling was reflected in the man¡¯s eyes, though for comically different reasons. Promotions weren¡¯t easy to come by for a man of his talents, or lack thereof. Nepotism can only take you so far.

    ¡°Refused to fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be under the impression that he has a choice in the matter. Let me, for the last time, disabuse you of that notion. Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°In his¡­.room. Recuperating.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. He and I need to talk,¡± said Ray, as an idea he had been toying with for weeks began taking shape. ¡°Jovan needs someone out of his reach, someone at the root of all his troubles, to direct his anger. To heighten his rage. A steady lamp of hatred that burns long and bright. I¡¯m going to give it to him.¡±

    ¡°Who, sir?¡± asked Gavin, as always totally oblivious to the all-important subtext.

    ¡°Myself, of course.¡±

    At the eastern end of the depot, in the middle of a small patch of teak and sal forest, existed an old storage block that consisted of a set of four underground chambers heavily reinforced with concrete and iron. Even before his feet hit the bottom step, a dank smell of rusted iron reached Ray¡¯s nostrils, making them twitch. With no ventilation and weather in firm grips of the Monsoon, it was not the most comfortable of accommodations. Ray¡¯s senses informed him that the only appreciably large Crown Chakra in the entire subterranean complex had already noted his arrival, courtesy of an above average sense of hearing, which had only become heightened after months spent in solitude.

    ¡°When Gavin informed me that my favorite pet project had suddenly lost his zest for revenge, I thought my ears were playing tricks on me,¡± Ray said after reaching the last cell at the end of the short corridor.

    There was no movement in the shadowy cell beyond the iron-reinforced grill, but Ray detected an ember of burning hatred in the kernel signature easily enough. A couple of weak signatures near the back wall indicated the rats had finally found a way inside the small chamber, though they hadn¡¯t gotten bold enough, or hungry enough, to approach the sole occupant yet. Hopefully, the snakes won¡¯t be far behind. Kraits, Cobras, Pythons, even King Cobras were quite commonplace in the Uni.

    As for the occupant himself, he appeared to have one foot inside the Eternal Halls already. Ray couldn¡¯t quite make out the bruises all over the boy¡¯s head and torso, but the turbulent kernel signature indicated the body¡¯s natural defense mechanism was hard at work trying to repair the damage.

    ¡°Came to gloat?¡± croaked the weak voice, one which was wheezing due to a damaged lung. He had taken quite the beating over the course of the past week. ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ve succeeded in breaking me.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Breaking you was never the goal,¡± Ray replied, letting a bit of sincerity sneak through his carefully controlled signature. Even without Awakening his Heart, Jovan should be able to sense that the sentiment was genuine. ¡°It was simply a side effect. An immensely pleasurable one. In my line of work, one takes all the small pleasures wherever one can find them.¡±

    That stoked the dying embers, as a venomous voice replied, ¡°One of these days, I¡¯m going to make you pay for all the suffering you¡¯ve caused.¡±

    Ray let out a derisive laugh. ¡°Not as a mundane, you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the common man. Even the First Emperor was a mundane.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt that a mundane man, who is both clever and resourceful, could cause me trouble, even kill me. But you¡¯re going to do neither, because unless you successfully trigger your Second Awakening, you won¡¯t be leaving this facility alive.¡±

    In the weak gaslight, a gaunt battered face leaned into the grill. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll simply have to Awaken it, even if it kills me.¡±

    A very familiar set of brown eyes stared back at Ray with unrestrained hatred. He was intimately aware of all the myriad of emotions they hid, as he¡¯d seen an identical pair of eyes countless times in the mirror ¨C back when he was twelve.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± He held out a hand. ¡°But first, drink up.¡±

    Taking the cork off the vial of greenish fluid, Jovan tentatively sniffed at it. The sweet soothing smell of clove and nutmeg brought a confused frown to his purplish-yellow face. ¡°Minor Healing Potion? Must¡¯ve cost a fortune.¡± As the only son of a moderately prosperous wine merchant, he was already acquainted with the distinctive smell such brews gave off. ¡°Why invest so much time, effort, and gold into me? Surely there is another reason beyond a perverted sense of pleasure.¡±

    ¡°There is. You have been fortunate enough to be gifted by Aimin Himself. I want you to make full use of that gift. Don¡¯t you want that as well?¡±

    The boy, who was almost a young man, shook his head in despair. ¡°I was once a devout Aiminist like you. The past couple of years has turned me into an atheist.¡±

    Then, after tipping the contents of the vial into his mouth, Jovan asked a question that left Ray momentarily stunned. In all his long years, such a ludicrous question had never occurred to him once.

    ¡°What function does Aimin serve? Why would I even bother worshiping Him when all He¡¯s brought me is pain and suffering?¡±

    When Ray opened his mouth to explain, Jovan added, ¡°And don¡¯t give me that Eternal Halls nonsense. I mean what purpose does He serve here and now?¡±

    ¡°That is a question which would take an eternity to answer. But always remember one fact above all else; He created us. Created you.¡±

    ¡°Indirectly, yes. But that was millennia ago. He¡¯s been dead for over a thousand years. What function does He serve now? Priests and believers alike commit horrible acts in His name, then justify them by quoting His Tenets. Or, as in your case, commit horrific acts of torture despite claiming to believe in His Tenets. The other religions are no better either.¡±

    Ray stilled the bubbling cauldron of anger in his heart. ¡°I cannot speak for others, but I have my reasons for acting the way I¡¯m acting. Letting you go without Awakening will end up killing countless innocent civilians. You know this to be true, yet resist the training regimen.¡± Then, sensing the irony of the situation, a sad smile formed on his lips. ¡°Also, Aimin doesn¡¯t need to serve us. We are His humble servants.¡± Some of us more than others.

    ¡°Hypocritical servants, more like,¡± said Jovan, then his eyes widened in agony, and he collapsed into a fetal position, whole body shuddering in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s a standard Potion, not the Minor kind. Much faster acting,¡± Ray informed the boy writhing in pain at his feet. Then, taking the key from his pocket, he opened the door, and waited for the Potion to do its job. ¡°Of course, for those who aren¡¯t accustomed to it, the accelerated Healing comes at a price.¡±

    Jovan coughed up dried blood, phlegm, and saliva. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everything?¡±

    Ray unfastened a small bottle from his belt. ¡°I knew you were an avid learner,¡± he said, handing him the bottle, which Jovan grudgingly accepted.

    After satiating his thirst and overcoming the inevitable bout of weakness that follows all intense Healing sessions, Jovan straightened himself up, then glanced around in confusion, especially at the open door. ¡°What now? Can I leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± said Ray, causing a glimmer of hope to appear in Jovan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you can get past me.¡±

    As expected, hope turned to rage in the blink of an eye, and he launched himself at Ray, mostly by instinct, as the move had no thought or planning behind it. Ray easily avoided the raised fist and subsequent kick, and in the process, placed himself between Jovan and the stairs leading to the surface. Leading to freedom.

    Sound of dripping water coming from the cell beside Jovan¡¯s indicated another spell of the Monsoon had begun. Some of the liquid spilled onto the corridor outside the cells where Ray and Jovan faced off in combat, making their footing treacherous.

    All the indirect training Jovan had received in the past year showed its worth as almost immediately, he calmed down and waited for Ray to make the first move, knowing his only chance at freedom would come through a mistake on the Cleric¡¯s part. In a direct confrontation, he had less chance of success than rainfall in the Redstone Desert.

    But Ray wanted the boy agitated, off-balance, angry. And most of all, filled with rage. So, with a burst of reddish-orange essence through the right Palm, he commenced the fight by launching a small fireball at Jovan¡¯s shoulder. Despite clearly having anticipated such a move, the close confines left little room for dodging, and a visceral scream of pain echoed throughout the complex.

    In the following moment, through the haze and smoke, the tall burnt figure of Jovan barreled into Ray, who twisted his upper body and grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder with his right hand as he passed. The subsequent smell of burnt skin and howl of pain threatened to break through Ray¡¯s facade of a ruthless teacher, but he clamped down on all such soft emotions. ¡°Admirable tenacity. But I can sense you even when I can¡¯t see you.¡±

    Knowing ranged combat was Ray¡¯s forte, Jovan closed the distance, engaging him in hand-to-hand combat, which, unfortunately, met with limited success.

    Due to his Awakened Spine Chakra, the true nature of which even now Ray had to assiduously hide using the ingenuous Potion called the Elixir of Illusion, he was able to evade most of the punches. Occasionally, he would use Manipulation through the Palm Chakras, thereby fanning the flame of rage in his opponent, whose kernel signature enabled Ray to gauge how much success his moves were having.

    ¡°Every single opened or Awakened Chakra offers physical advantages,¡± Ray said in a teasing voice. ¡°You have no hope of ever beating me without Awakening your Heart first.¡±

    Instead of denying what he knew to be true, Jovan gritted his teeth while panting in exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you one day. Mine will be the last face you see before you meet your Creator.¡± The way he said it almost made it sound like an oath, to himself.

    Even as his strength flagged, Jovan¡¯s determination and rage did not. The boy was close to the edge, very close, but slowed circulation of kernel in his Crown and dilated channel implied it wasn¡¯t close enough. Out of the two, only the latter was primed for a breakthrough.

    As a result, after evading a kick, Ray blocked the subsequent labored punch and threw the boy clear across the corridor to smash into the back wall of his cell, much to the displeasure of his two little cellmates, both of whom rushed out of their hole, chattering in protest. Then, perhaps sensing the mood in the room, they turned tail and scampered back inside.

    ¡°Keep that flame alive. Rage is the key to unlocking the Awakening, as I told you earlier,¡± Ray said, looking over at the boy, who, even half a bell ago, was teetering on the edge of despair and fury. Now, he was definitely leaning toward the latter, though still not quite ready for the fall. The flow of kernel indicated today wasn¡¯t going to be the day he tipped over.

    ¡°So what did the sparring session teach you?¡± Ray asked after locking the door of the cell.

    With a mighty heave, Jovan pulled his battered body off the wet stone floor, and sat with his back to the only piece of furniture in the tiny room; an iron bed. Puzzlement was vividly written across his entire face, which was bruised all over again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just as there is no point in reading a book if you don¡¯t become a better person for reading it, there is no point in taking a test, like sparring with a Master, if you don¡¯t learn something new. So, what did you learn today?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About yourself. About the world around you. Both are one and the same, really.¡±

    ¡°I learned something that I already knew. Need to Awaken the Heart to kill you.¡±

    Ray noted the choice of verb but forbore to mention anything. Unfulfilled obsession was as good a path to rage as any. Before he could proceed, however, an unexpected question once again brought him up short.

    ¡°What did you learn?¡±

    ¡°I learned that a novel question can be just as thought-provoking as any answer.¡± Then, after pondering for a while, Ray added, ¡°and as for the answer to that question ¨C what purpose or function Aimin serves ¨C it varies from person to person. For you, as for millions of others, He is hope personified. Pray to him, and your wish would be granted. But never expect it to come in the next blink or without a price, though you seem to have already learned that particular lesson quite well.¡±

    By now, the tiny waterfall in the adjacent cell had turned the corridor into a small stream, especially the left side. Sound of three sets of heavy shuffling feet, including a familiar hobbled gait, announced the arrival of Gavin, flanked on either side by two rough-looking soldiers; Modinal and Dadinal, the brothers chosen for the task of unlocking Jovan¡¯s inner rage. All three of them took in the scene of a pristine Ray standing in front of the locked door of the cell holding a young man who looked ready to commit murder and mayhem, and wisely decided to let silence be their guide while they analyzed the blood-stains on the stone floor where the long arms of the Monsoon hadn¡¯t reached yet.

    ¡°Remember your oath and train hard. Awakening the Heart is a matter of time. Once you do, serve Aimin by making full use of His gift. Then, after you¡¯ve succeeded in accomplishing that goal, we¡¯ll spar again,¡± Ray told his unwilling pupil. ¡°I dare say it will be a very different fight.¡±

    ¡°You bet, it will!!!¡±

 Chapter 38 - His Daughter Eventine

    Every member of the group was staring at her questioningly, the accusation and betrayal in their eyes more damning than a slap on the cheek. If she¡¯d mentioned her past, if she¡¯d been more open and trusting, then perhaps they would have been better prepared to fight the unomynds. Now, with everyone badly bruised and barely able to stand let alone fight, her father had caught up with them.

    ¡°Hello, father.¡± Eve looked at him imploringly, intending to plead for the life of everyone else.

    It was too little, too late. No one in the world knew her as well as her father, not even her mother. As a result, he likely sensed her train of thought even before she¡¯d uttered the words, and launched an instant attack, afraid the element of surprise might be lost if he lingered.

    He¡¯d evaluated the fighting prowess of everyone when he¡¯d entered the clearing, perhaps even before that. Thinking back, Eve realized that he might even have lured the damaged unomynds here just to weaken and assess everyone¡¯s battle skills and capabilities.

    He flashed over to Battle Cleric¡¯s side before she could utter a word in warning, all but puncturing through the air-shield in an explosion of muted ocher and angry red essence to land a solid hit on the abdomen. James managed to create a hasty earthen block, encasing one of his feet, nearly trapping him. But he broke it apart with ease, then followed that with a swift and decisive punch, which slowed after encountering the air-shield but still had enough momentum so that when it connected with Cleric¡¯s jaw, it instantly knocked him out.

    While Eve shouted in frustration and leaped to intercept her father before he could attack Kumil, Arjun tried to soften the soil, almost making it similar to quicksand. Her father cursed in frustration and jumped, landing in solid earth which promptly opened up and swallowed him whole.

    Kumil heaved an epic sigh of relief, then spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re related to that maniac.¡±

    Eve wasn¡¯t sure whether he was accusing her or joking to ease the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t relax. He isn¡¯t like them. That won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her father had dug his way out of the pit, flattened one more wall built by a desperate Kumil and knocked him out with an almost delicate punch.

    Perhaps he does intend to leave everyone else alive. For the first time since the onset of dawn, Eve saw a glimmer of hope, if not for herself, then for her companions.

    ¡°I cannot let you live, child.¡±

    Same as it had happened during their last fight, the moment he started advancing toward her, Eve froze up.

    Unlike their last encounter, however, she didn¡¯t require the help of primal self to shake her out of her stupor. This time she had help.

    This time, she had friends.

    With her enraged father mere feet before her, both hands extended and aimed straight at her neck, something unexpected occurred.

    A simmering door, edged in deep violet and black as the darkest night, popped up right in front of him, depositing the bewildered unomynd twenty feet to the left.

    He smacked into a pine tree, unable to stop his momentum. The poor tree cracked in half and thumped to the ground, causing a clamor that drove away all the animals and birds from the vicinity. The door itself vanished as soon as it spat her father out.

    ¡°What in Aimin¡¯s name¡­¡± Eve whispered, her Crown unable to process what she¡¯d just witnessed.

    With a savage growl and jet of dark-crimson essence that obliterated the ground underneath, her father bared his teeth in a mad snarl and rushed toward Arjun, this time without any reservation about preserving their lives.

    Arjun looked at Aisha urgently. He was still grasping her left hand, so Eve supposed they were communicating. Those two were an uncanny pair.

    In answer to the silent query in his eyes, Aisha¡¯s serene golden-green eyes turned steely. Then she closed them.

    And something incomprehensible occurred.

    A cubical box, each of the six sides identical to the doorway of simmering black leading to nothingness, formed around Eve¡¯s father, completely enfolding him.

    Eve felt a shiver down her spine.

    That unassuming little gorgeous giraffe was not only a Healer but also an Enfolder.

    Then, the cube began shrinking, at first slowly, but quickly picking up speed. About halfway through, the implosion stopped for a moment, only to restart with a vengeance. Within five blinks there remained no sign of her father, just a tiny box where he¡¯d stood moments before.

    Slight wind stirred the leaves of the rhododendron, filling the momentary vacuum created by the rapidly collapsing box. Then, with a pop that Eve felt more than saw, the box leading to oblivion vanished, taking her father along with it.

    In the distance, a lone raven cried.

    Eve stared dumbly at the empty space. She wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Her eyes darted around, checking the clearing for any sign of him. Hope warred with grief as a tiny part of her mind screamed in delight while another searched for his signature, hoping, knowing, dreading she would fail.

    ¡°This has been an educational day.¡± James had regained his senses and somehow managed to Heal himself and Kumil. But judging by the way he was moving, each movement slow and deliberate, he was in no shape to fight anytime soon.

    A high piercing note coming from the southern slopes of the mountain heralded another pack, turning Eve¡¯s blood cold.

    She closed her eyes, although she needn¡¯t have bothered. Even without concentrating, she could tell another pack of five damaged unomynds was hot on their trail, barely a hundred yards away.

    ¡°Fucking balls of Jukatis,¡± Kumil began, and then continued swearing vehemently for several more blinks, getting progressively more inventive, and ending with two of the gods ¨C Jukatis and Rubina ¨C copulating in a world-shattering event.

    Even while uttering profanity, the Engineer stayed true to the creation myth. That¡¯s how five of the others were supposedly born, with the youngest god, Skyldeva¡¯s origin being a hotly contested issue even to this day.

    ¡°How many packs of these creatures are there?¡± Eve asked. She sensed only one, but there should be more, if the rumors were even halfway accurate.

    ¡°Too many. Follow me.¡± Arjun grabbed hold of Eve, and as another identical window or door ¨C Eve wasn¡¯t sure what to call the simmering black curtain ¨C opened up in front of them, he dragged her through. What followed was a strange feeling of rushing accompanied by a sensation of falling. Eve blinked a couple of times, trying to regain her balance. She wasn¡¯t eager to repeat that particular experience anytime soon.

    Once her eyes adjusted to the dim environment, Eve realized she was standing inside the dark shadowy space under the mound of vine Arjun had discovered earlier. Soon another two doorways delivered the rest of their group to the gloomy corridor. The last to emerge was Arjun, holding a pale Aisha.

    As soon as her feet touched the hard stone floor, she collapsed in a heap, her breath escaping in huge gasps as if she¡¯d run a great distance. Probably opening up doorways to even nearby places required a significant amount of energy. She¡¯d never been fortunate enough to witness Space Enfolding before. But one thing she¡¯d learned these past few months ¨C everything in the Cosmos has a price, usually a steep one.

    James fished out a glowstone from one of his numerous pockets, then, turning to the half-aditaru, asked the question Eve was too afraid to ask herself.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Aisha¡¯s head whipped up sharply, her amber-green eyes full of guilt, and she gave a small nod. A nod full of reluctance. And finality.

    ¡°No need to feel sad or guilty. You did what you had to,¡± said Eve. What I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Everyone, stand back.¡± The Battle Cleric turned to Kumil. ¡°Think you can collapse the entrance without burying us?¡±

    With Aisha in no condition to help and the rest of them in not much better shape, facing a pack of damaged wild unomynds would be suicidal. For once, Eve silently lauded the Battle Cleric¡¯s caution and tactical acumen. Then, her grief returned tenfold as she realized her duffel bag was lost beyond all hope of recovery, along with all the Potions it had contained. The damaged ones would¡¯ve ransacked their campsite by now.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Kumil said, closing his eyes. ¡°If I live till two-fifty without ever seeing those ugly mutts again, it wouldn¡¯t be long enough.¡±

    Subtle dark-yellow flavor of earth essence permeated the ground, and the resultant trembling caused the ceiling near the entrance to collapse in an almost ponderous manner, closing off the exit and plunging them into darkness broken only by the weak light of the glowstone.

    Sitting there on the hard cold stone floor of the tunnel, Eve found a strange sense of peace.

    Perhaps the darkness within her soul found calming comfort in the darkness without. Or maybe after months of flight from the person she hated and loved most in the world, finally being able to rest knowing her father was not out there hunting her, she was mistakenly regarding the numbness in her heart as peace. Then, slowly, two emotions surfaced, breaking through that placid sea of numbness.

    Relief mingled with indescribable sadness.

    Along with them, from the depths of her Heart, emerged a small part of her self that consoled all of this was as a result of one of the Fatewardens taking a keener interest in her life. This way at least, she was spared the agony of patricide.

    James struck a match, then used it to light a torch secured in a wall-sconce to the right. The flickering light revealed a tunnel roughly six feet wide and twice as tall, ending at a bare wall twenty feet away. The other end, cloaked in darkness, led deeper into the subterranean structure.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for some answers, Eve,¡± he said, looking down at her, voice soft but insistent.

    Eve let out a breath she¡¯d been holding for weeks.

    Perhaps it was.

    Gathering her thoughts, she began at the beginning. ¡°I was born in a small village in eastern Aiminia, near the Lorian delta. My older brother and I were brought up by my mother.¡±

    ¡°And your father?¡± probed the Cleric.

    ¡°Was a soldier of sorts in the army.¡± After a short poignant pause, she continued. ¡°He was an unomynd. All his mates in the army division were unomynds.¡±

    ¡°Unomynds!!¡± Arjun mumbled under his breath, tone incredulous.

    ¡°Like those creatures? Or like your father?¡±

    ¡°Like my father. These are wild unomynds, as my father called them. Damaged during birth. Heard rumors they existed but never thought we¡¯d encounter them here in Arunia.¡±

    ¡°Why was he so hell-bent on killing you, his own flesh and blood?¡± Kumil asked, scratching his left horn absently.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell anyone I was related to him.¡± Eve gritted her teeth and held onto the tears threatening to pour forth. She¡¯d shed enough tears for that man. No more. Taking a deep breath, she continued. ¡°All male unomynd offspring are required to fight in the army. Else, they¡¯re summarily executed. All females are carted off to another base, for breeding the next generation of unomynds.¡± Eve added dejectedly, ¡°I wanted to become a fighter like my father.¡±

    ¡°But Aiminians still don¡¯t accept women in the army, do they? Not unless she¡¯s a Cleric, at least. And not even then if she has unomynd blood, I reckon.¡± Arjun nodded his head, finally understanding the implications.

    ¡°So, as I was his responsibility, he came for me, claiming I¡¯d become a liability. Wasn¡¯t ¡®pure¡¯ enough to breed the next generation of unomynds. Dilution of the blood. Killed mother when she tried to stop him. Framed me for her murder.¡±

    Grief, once again, threatened to overwhelm her. Burying it deep in her Heart, Eve cleared her parched throat, desperately wishing for a drink. Preferably something stronger than the plain spring-water they¡¯d been drinking for the past week.

    ¡°All of these¡­ unomynds, they''re as strong as your father?¡± Kumil¡¯s voice betrayed wonder. And concern.

    Eve understood both emotions, which were written across all their features, not just the half-stonehorn''s.

    ¡°He was freakishly strong. Broke apart my shield almost as if it was made of paper. How about you?¡± asked Kumil.

    ¡°Most unomynds are extremely strong and agile, but few are as good a fighter as my father was. Some are close though. Some reputed to be even better.¡± She paused, wondering whether she should reveal her own abilities, then decided that for better or worse, she needed to trust these people. So far none of them had given her any reason not to. ¡°I¡¯m almost as fast as my father. He was stronger though, a lot stronger, and far more experienced in actual combat.¡±

    ¡°Legends come to life. You sure those were unomynds?¡± Kumil asked, still a bit skeptical, not that Eve blamed him for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Kumil stroked his unkempt beard, which had spots of dried blood on it. ¡°My recollection of the Lore is spotty, at best. Whatever your father did¡­that must¡¯ve been some sort of Manipulation or Enfolding ability. Or something similar, at least. Otherwise, can¡¯t see how even a brawny fellow like your maniac of a father could¡¯ve dug his way out from thirty feet of rock in under five blinks.¡±

    The fact that her father had once proudly declared himself to be an Augmenter might have something to do with that. But Eve¡¯s own knowledge of such things was limited. So she remained quiet, still lost in the past.

    ¡°There¡¯s some passing mention of unomynds in the Lore, even the Historica, but it¡¯s minimal and vague.¡± James¡¯ glance promised dozens of questions, but, sensing her state of mind, he refrained from prodding her for more information.

    ¡°Could be a new technique for changing the fabric of the Cosmos, one related to one of the dormant Aspects of Reality. Certainly wasn¡¯t Manipulation, or we would¡¯ve sensed that. There¡¯s also the Awakened Throat to consider. It¡¯s probably their Lineal Chakra.¡± After a quick glance at the half-aditaru, he added, ¡°Aisha says it wasn¡¯t Enfolding either.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Enfolding, we thank you for the timely rescue.¡± James dipped his head slightly, pressing his palms together. A traditional aditarun sign of greeting and respectful acknowledgment, all rolled into one. ¡°Shrouding Vest and Potions both?¡±

    Aisha returned the gesture silently, eyes contrite, then gave a hesitant nod.

    ¡°No more of that from now on. Ever. Potions like those can cause permanent damage to your Chakras. I¡¯m surprised the effect lasted as long as it did.¡± Seeing the constipated expression on the stunning half-aditaru¡¯s face, the Cleric added in a softer voice. ¡°As the ghost so aptly put it, it¡¯s time to enlarge the circle of trust.¡±

    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t agree with your caution,¡± Eve told her tall friend, ¡°but I¡¯m with the Cleric on this one.¡±

    James grunted, giving her an appreciative smile, one which hinted that he might just be starting to trust her.

    Eve decided to reciprocate. ¡°Also,¡± she said, taking off her scarf, ¡°there are other ways of hiding your Chakras.¡±

    All eyes widened in shock as they gazed at her Awakened Throat. Well, all except Kumil, who simply grinned wider. ¡°Felt there was something nice and odd about you. Right from the start.¡±

    ¡°Should¡¯ve known!¡± said Arjun. ¡°Your punches pack way too much power. And the way you fight with your legs. Never seen that before. No Earth Cleric likes taking his foot off the ground.¡±

    ¡°Some do,¡± said James, eyes intense. ¡°But I¡¯m more interested in this,¡± he said, thumbing the blue cotton scarf. ¡°Who provided the material?¡±

    ¡°My father. From his limited allocated stock. Mother then made this with her own hands. After losing her Potions, this is all I possess of her,¡± she said, wiping the couple of drops of tear that had betrayed her.

    ¡°Not all,¡± Arjun put in. ¡°You still have the memories.¡±

    Eve nodded, acknowledging the point.

    Things could be worse. Things could always be worse. ¡°Haven¡¯t felt any adverse effects so far, but that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t any. Only been wearing this for a few months. Hid whenever a Cleric was around before that.¡± She turned toward Aisha. ¡°Now that you¡¯re among friends, no need to use Vests or Potions anymore.¡±

    After quietly accessing her face for a blink, Aisha gave a thoughtful nod. Next, her eyes sought Arjun¡¯s approval.

    Their weird ability to communicate no longer made Eve feel nervous. That in itself might be bizarre. But it was no more bizarre than her own origin. Whatever passed between the two of them seemed to lessen some of her anxiety and Aisha gave a nervous smile. Even with all that power, she still somehow managed to look vulnerable. And gorgeous.

    ¡°I had my suspicions, especially after recalling the vague rumors that Shillang was home to a rogue Enfolder. Probably should¡¯ve connected the dots earlier, given how our mutual acquaintance likes to operate. He wanted me to take you to Jivanpur. The fact that I was considering refusing him had no effect on the eventual outcome.¡±

    Aisha gave an awkward smile.

    Eve scowled. Looking around, she realized even Kumil appeared clueless, while Arjun looked downright infuriated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve done more than enough to warrant a place in our little group of misfits,¡± James assured Aisha. ¡°Did he also help you hide your talents?¡± Seeing her affirming nod, the Cleric chortled. ¡°Of course, he did. If anyone can come up with a Shrouding Vest and Potions, it¡¯d be the most resourceful man I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯m assuming he didn¡¯t do all of this out of the kindness of his heart. Smuggling is much easier if one can form Portals,¡± the Cleric said, voice holding no judgment.

    Arjun¡¯s glance, however, did; the judgment being she¡¯d betrayed him somehow. Like all men, he was a moron. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Just an old acquaintance,¡± was the casual reply from the Cleric.

    Arjun shook his head in frustration. ¡°How is it that you can also Heal?¡± he almost accused the poor girl. ¡°I thought that was supposed to be impossible.¡±

    ¡°Not impossible. Simply highly unlikely,¡± James said.

    ¡°Very, very unlikely,¡± Kumil supplied as he glanced between the two who were doing their best to convey their feelings through touch, while giving nothing away with their body language or kernel signature.

    Neither succeeded.

    But eventually, Arjun gave the girl an apologetic smile, turning to the rest of them.

    ¡°She¡¯s sorry she didn¡¯t tell us about her Healing abilities beforehand, and she insists her Enfolding skills are mediocre at best.¡± He grinned, addressing Aisha aloud. ¡°If that¡¯s your definition of mediocre, then either you read a crappy dictionary or Enfolders are far more formidable beings than I was led to believe.¡±

    ¡°They are. Some TearMaestros could decimate whole armies, if you give credence to the Lore,¡± James said, eyeing Aisha thoughtfully, who, in turn, gave a shy smile that contained an equal amount of sadness and solemnity.

    ¡°In any event, you have our thanks.¡± Kumil thumped the half-aditaru in the back, eliciting a surprised yelp followed by a radiant grin.

    ¡°Well, the unomynds seem to be heading in the direction of the corpses,¡± Arjun said, after a moment or two of concentration. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re attracted to freshly killed people,¡± he said, looking askance at Eve.

    ¡°They are, and yes, I have a feeling my father had been trying to lure them into attacking us.¡± Eve looked down. ¡°That girl in the village¡­¡±

    ¡°Sins of your father are his own. No one is blaming you¡­¡± James hesitated. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid once we get to the University, you will be asked again about your past. In detail.¡±

    Given the facts, there undoubtedly will also be peeps calling for her head. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Only saving grace was that she was a treasure-trove of information regarding the unomynds. It¡¯d be a miracle if she wasn¡¯t probed and prodded ¨C which, hopefully, will be limited to verbal questioning, though a small part of her Crown feared worse. After all, even the existence of unomynds seemed to have come as a complete surprise to the Battle Cleric, who otherwise was oddly well-informed about affairs of state, even when that state, or country, wasn¡¯t his own. That thought led to multitude of others ¨C all logically pointing toward the inevitable conclusion.

    Someone else might try to finish what her father had started. His death won¡¯t go unnoticed ¨C and not just because of his rank as a Clan-Captain.

    One of her more far-fetched deductions concerning unomynds was their ability to communicate over long distances. Jivanpur was half a country away. If there was another fully-fledged unomynd roaming around Kailash, one who was also an Augmenter like her father, he¡¯d have plenty of time to hasten her to the Eternal Halls.

    And there was another problem, equally grave.

    Her brother.

    He¡¯ll know what has befallen their father. He always knows.

    Sooner or later, he¡¯ll come for her.

    Eve was dragged out of morbid thoughts revolving around her own assassination by the unusually somber voice of the Engineer.

    ¡°Almost feels like I¡¯m in a temple,¡± he said, looking around with concern.

    ¡°What temple?¡± asked Arjun.

    ¡°Melwig¡¯s Shrine.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Melwigs Shrine

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think stonehorns had any temples dedicated to Aimin,¡± Arjun said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t. What we do have are legends that caution the weary traveler never to rest inside a temple like this one,¡± Kumil glanced around the decrepit stone corridor that narrowed abruptly, and ended at a wall barely a hundred square feet in area.

    It was a very unusual wall.

    ¡°Melwig¡¯s Shrine is haunted and guarded by his creations still,¡± the half-stonehorn¡¯s voice fell into a whisper that echoed eerily in the narrow confines. ¡°These creations have claimed hundreds of lives through the Ages.¡±

    Arjun gave a small shake of the head as Eve joined the two of them. ¡°At least, we¡¯ll have something in common then, both being His creation.¡±

    Aisha, eyes bloodshot and exuding exhaustion, stayed behind, sitting cross-legged on the hard stone floor, slowly making her way through a second chicken roll. She always carried some light provisions on her person. Meanwhile, James was exploring deeper into the ancient edifice, though there wasn¡¯t a whole lot to explore.

    Arjun¡¯s senses had already informed him that the other end of the corridor connected with a set of huge rooms containing wooden boxes which had rotted away till only the iron nails remained. Apart from some frighteningly large rodents, the entire complex felt devoid of any living creature. It was also disappointingly small. A tiny, adventurous, and stubbornly illogical part of his Crown insisted there was more here than met the eye.

    ¡°Mere superstition, or is there a grain of truth hidden behind the warning?¡±

    Kumil gave a sagacious shake of his own head in return. ¡°Most superstitions begin life as a kernel of truth. In this case, the truth that it points to is a very curious one.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Arjun asked.

    Not only was he desirous to know the reason behind the warning, he also felt the topic might pierce the veil of darkness that had enfolded Eve¡¯s Heart. Who can resist a good story ¨C  though it would require one heck of a story to get over the loss of your murderous father. He wondered how his own parents were faring. Hopefully, they¡¯d reached Sangam by now. Since his mother absolutely despised large bodies of water, their most likely course would take them through the second-largest city in Anantika.

    ¡°After the Cataclysm, when the ancient stonehornish tribes were scattered willy-nilly, in an act that was either bold or suicidal depending on whom you ask, a council of chieftains approached the newly arisen city of Jivanpur. Risking life and limb through heatwaves and torrential downpours, not to mention the near-constant tremors, they petitioned ¨C more like demanded, that their ¨C our, Living Gods be restored to their former glory.¡± A grimace of shame crossed his face. ¡°Stupid fools!!! Melwig could¡¯ve swatted them aside like flies, if he so wished. Pride was ever our greatest weakness.¡±

    ¡°How did Aimin respond to this¡­demand?¡± A small smile played across Eve¡¯s lips, Arjun noted happily. Even a forced smile hiding an ocean of sadness was a step in the right direction. ¡°I¡¯m assuming there was no swatting involved.¡±

    ¡°Apparently Melwig¡­¡± Kumil cleared his throat, ¡°Aimin, was overcome with remorse, long before the demand was voiced aloud. But even he had limits to his power, especially so soon after causing the greatest upheaval in our planet¡¯s history.¡±

    Arjun gave a noncommittal nod while Eve absorbed the idea of Aimin¡¯s so-called limit with the greatest of reluctance. Neither spoke, but sensing their unease and perhaps fearing he¡¯d be asked to stop, the half-stonehorn continued his story with renewed fervor and speed.

    ¡°Supposedly, Aimin even agreed with the foolhardy chieftains¡¯ accusation that he¡¯d destroyed a whole culture. In recompense, he proposed a solution, in the form of a promise, since at the time that was all he could manage.¡±

    Arjun perked up. ¡°What promise?¡± This was more like the Aimin he knew and prayed to. Occasionally.

    ¡°He promised to make amends before the final bell tolls on the Age next to the current one ¨C meaning, at the end of our Age. The Living God most inaccessible to us would be returned using his messengers, he proclaimed, while others ¨C his dutiful son Foresaw ¨C we would rediscover on our own.¡±

    ¡°Which you have, at least some of them ¨C not surprising, considering the fact that the first Manifolder in history, one with the longest range in Foreseeing the future, Designer of Destiny, Chiranjeev himself, predicted those events,¡± Arjun said, eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°And the word ¡®messengers¡¯ must be referring to the Pentaguards. Funny you should use that term.¡± Arjun grinned. ¡°The Tenets title them Messengers of the Creator.¡±

    Kumil just gave a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s the word used in our texts also. Don¡¯t ask me why.¡±

    ¡°Interestingly, again according to the Tenets,¡± he shook his head, ¡°or rather the addendum to the Tenets as written down by Johannes the First Disciple, the Fatewardens can alter Time even more so than a Manifolder like Chiranjeev, on whom they¡¯re based. Not much is known about the other two Pentaguards. Historica speculates they¡¯re two of the Guardians of the hidden Artifacts that can unlock the secrets of the dormant Aspects of Reality.¡±

    ¡°Treasure trove of knowledge, as always,¡± Kumil said.

    Even Eve leaned in, clearly intrigued, though trying very hard to give the opposite impression. ¡°Which two Artifacts?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember reading any of this.¡±

    ¡°There are more than a few translations floating around. The original was written in Old Common,¡± Arjun said. ¡°As for the Artifacts, it was so speculative that I believe the author, or authors, had very little concrete evidence.¡±

    This prompted a grunt from Eve that seemed to imply she expected nothing more.

    ¡°What does your gut tell you?¡± asked Kumil.

    Arjun¡¯s answer was instant. ¡°Crucible of Change and Globe of Gravity.¡± Then, a hint of hesitation entered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why.¡±

    ¡°Instinct can often lead you astray,¡± Eve said, eyes haunted.

    Arjun remembered the ghost¡¯s warning to Eve. But he trusted his gut more than his Crown. ¡°It never has till now.¡±

    Eve gave a small shake of the head, conceding the point. ¡°People vary, as do their instincts. Just look before you leap. Some jumps are one-way.¡±

    After finishing her meal, the art connoisseur among their group made her way to the sculptures, eyes full of reverence and excitement. Aisha was never happier than when she was standing in front of a masterful piece of art, though her emotions and body language suggested she preferred the painting.

    Turning to the half-stonehorn, Eve said, ¡°If this place was indeed made by Aimin, then by now, it¡¯s been plundered for sure.¡±

    Kumil gave an emphatic shake of the head. ¡°Even the greediest stonehorn won¡¯t be foolish enough to set foot in this place. At least, not by choice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but humans won¡¯t have as many scruples,¡± Eve said, eyeing Arjun. ¡°Of course, only a lunatic would¡¯ve been able to find this place to begin with. So there¡¯s that to consider.¡±

    Arjun grinned in return. ¡°And it¡¯s a good thing I did.¡±

    ¡°If humans had already found this place, there would¡¯ve been clearer signs¡­.of destruction. When they smell treasure, religion becomes irrelevant,¡± said Kumil.

    Remembering the old temple in Kailash, and all the decapitated statues, Arjun couldn¡¯t help but agree with the half-stonehorn.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this place is old.¡± Kumil placed his right palm on the side wall. ¡°Feel the stone.¡±

    Arjun didn¡¯t have as much experience dating artificially made or stone-cast rock, But he still followed Kumil¡¯s example. The granite beneath his right Palm did indeed feel old, very old. But he couldn¡¯t say for certain exactly how old. He had more knowledge and experience with wood in this regard, courtesy of his time spent under Justin¡¯s tutelage.

    ¡°At least a thousand years,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe twice that.¡±

    ¡°Even longer,¡± Kumil assured them. ¡°I know stone. Wood, not so much.¡±

    ¡°From the Age of Creation?¡± Eve asked, glancing around at their unremarkable surroundings with reluctance in her eyes.

    When Aisha glanced back and met Eve¡¯s and Arjun¡¯s eyes, he saw the same reluctance, even incredulity, mirrored in her eyes.

    Structures built during that time, when the blood of the First Disciples hadn¡¯t yet been diluted by exploding population, was the stuff of legends. Literally. The Lore of Legends describes a few of the lost structures from that era in great and breathtaking detail. Looking around, Arjun couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disappointment and disbelief, even considering the millennia of assault by the harshest element known to man, stonehorn, or aditaru. Time.

    Echoing his thoughts, James came up to the four of them, and said in a worn out voice, ¡°Time ravages all but time itself.¡± He turned toward Kumil. ¡°I have an inkling of what you¡¯re suggesting. There are rumors hinting at the fact that not all stories from the Lore, especially the more obscure ones, are products of the Keepers¡¯ imagination.¡± A wry smile followed. ¡°Some, as you so wisely pointed out, have a kernel of truth in them.¡±

    Arjun and Eve glanced between the Battle Cleric and Kumil, then shared a confused look.

    ¡°What are you two babbling about?¡± Eve said. ¡°Spit it out, for Aimin¡¯s sake.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    When the Battle Cleric didn¡¯t seem inclined to volunteer any information, Kumil elaborated, ¡°Legend has it, Melwig built a grand structure deep beneath an enormous mountain, which may or may not be in Kailash. Guarded by a mad entity, the huge underground edifice holds a path, which would only open if the entity deems you worthy, and once opened, you¡¯d be able to travel to the temple of one of the Living Gods.¡±

    ¡°Which god?¡±

    ¡°More to the point,¡± an exasperated Eve asked, ¡°assuming we¡¯re standing inside the structure in question, how do we proceed from here to the surface ¨C hopefully miles away from those wild unomynds?¡± She hesitated for a blink. ¡°Or normal unomynds for that matter.¡±

    ¡°We proceed through that door,¡± Arjun supplied, nodding toward the odd wall in front of them.

    ¡°What door?¡±

    Upon discovering it, what had arrested Arjun¡¯s immediate attention was a vertical crack at the exact center of the wall, bisecting it into two very dissimilar halves. Given their shadowy surrounding, it was hard to be certain, but they each held a single piece of artwork. To the left was the object of Aisha¡¯s delight, a painting mired by time and dust, while the right side displayed a huge collection of sculptures embossed onto the surface of the wall, most of their features eroded by centuries of neglect.

    The peculiar appearance of the wall wasn¡¯t the only reason behind his conjecture that it wasn¡¯t a wall at all. The humming was coming from somewhere behind it. Or so Aisha claimed. Even Arjun himself was starting to believe he could sense the vibration that seemed to resonate with some fundamental part of the Cosmos ¨C with a fundamental part within himself, although that was probably just Aisha¡¯s feeling sensed through their strange link. A feedback loop empowered by placebo effect, he groaned inwardly. For the feedback to gain such strength, Aisha had to be considerably more worried than she was letting on.

    ¡°What makes you certain it¡¯s a door? Or that it leads anywhere?¡± Eve asked, voice dubious. Then, her face cleared, and she turned to give Aisha an assessing look. ¡°Don¡¯t bother answering.¡±

    Arjun was debating with himself how much to tell and exactly how. Eve¡¯s assertion, as a result, prompted a huge sigh of relief. He was also glad James didn¡¯t caution against opening the door, which he undoubtedly would¡¯ve done if he knew how apprehensive Arjun ¨C or rather Aisha ¨C was about the whole endeavor.

    Kumil took down another torch from the wall-sconce and got busy investigating the huge painting. A mesmerized Aisha was still in the process of studying it, her eyes big as saucers and mere digits from the dusty surface. With the added illumination, more of the scene was revealed, drawing gasps of awe and wonder from three people.

    It depicted a surreal landscape of exploding volcanoes spewing lava, with the ground heaving in mighty quakes as Sindria was split apart by fissures as wide as rivers. Far in the distance, immense geysers that seemed to touch the sky were exploding in a shower of vapor and ash, while steaming valleys full of glaciers evaporated at an ever-quickening pace.

    In the foreground, the land was morphing into lush green plains while numerous animals ¨C animals of all kinds, starting from deer and cows to predators like lions and tigers ¨C were gathered inside separate enclosures made of semi-transparent Shields that protected the fauna as well as the flora in an extended region while the surrounding region transformed in a cataclysmic event. Thick clouds covered most of the sky, all but blotting out Kiran. Surya could be seen just above the horizon, bathing the land in an angry crimson light of destruction.

    Two beings floated above the surface of the transforming planet, standing on a Shield similar to the ones protecting the wildlife. Blinding yet soothing glow of kernel radiating from the thirty Chakras ¨C two sets of fifteen ¨C cast the whole landscape in an almost divine light. Unsurprisingly, most of the glow was emanating from the two Third-Eyes, the seventh and most elusive of all the primary Chakras, often called the Hidden Chakra, though some scholars postulate there might be an eighth Chakra that should hold that title.

    ¡°Holy Creators!!!¡± Even the usually phlegmatic James looked awestruck, as his hands headed in the direction of his forehead ¨C to the hidden Third-Eye ¨C in an involuntary gesture of prayer.

    ¡°Moving, if an inaccurate, representation of the Cataclysm,¡± Kumil said, appearing less than impressed. ¡°Can¡¯t hold a candle to the Tears of Jukatis.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s brows scrunched up in confusion. ¡°Inaccurate?¡±

    ¡°No sign of the ancient stonehorns anywhere,¡± Kumil elaborated.

    Eve¡¯s gaze was still locked onto the incredibly detailed, if timeworn, artwork illustrating the Creators as they remade the world during the Cataclysm. ¡°An unintentional oversight?¡±

    Or was it an example of the victor editing history to suit his needs, something a few of the past emperors were guilty of. But these two beings were no mere emperors. They had no need to edit the annals of history. History bowed before them. Willingly.

    ¡°Maybe this is describing events that occurred even before First Conflict.¡±

    ¡°Tides of Time have washed away those answers, leaving behind nothing but legends, speculations, and on certain rare occasions, reminders such as this painting,¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯ve already marked the location in my maps. It¡¯ll likely take decades of research to separate fact from fiction, if it can be separated at all.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of separating,¡± Eve squinted at the wall, or rather at the vertical crack, ¡°think we can give it a shot?¡±

    ¡°How about we,¡± Kumil began, only to be immediately shut down.

    ¡°No Manipulation,¡± James¡¯ voice would brook no complaint. ¡°Even with your level of control, we risk damaging this delicate piece of artwork. I wouldn¡¯t be the one to finish what time has started.¡±

    Grumbling under his breath, Kumil approached the wall, with Eve and Arjun either side of him. ¡°A good old-fashioned heave-ho, then?¡±

    ¡°Eve and I will take this side,¡± Arjun said, indicating the painting.

    James gave an agreeing nod. ¡°Kumil and I will take the other,¡± he turned back to the glum-looking half-aditarun girl. ¡°Watch our supplies, meager as they are.¡± The majority was still languishing in the clearing where they¡¯d started setting up camp what felt like ages ago.

    In the end, after a good quarter bell of sweating and several failed attempts, it took a great big heave-ho, which caused the two-feet thick stone doors to split apart in a grinding noise loud enough to wake the dead. In the process, it revealed a sight and augmented a sense that left all of them perplexed and rooted to the spot.

    The doorway in front widened into a narrow balcony, beyond which lay something so unexpected that it rendered even the half-stonehorn speechless ¨C though only for a blink.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a tropical jungle so far underground. Also, I think I too can sense a humming noise.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can as well,¡± Eve said, giving Aisha an apologetic look. ¡°Thought you went nuts.¡±

    They¡¯d emerged through the side wall of a large cave, about three-quarters of the way up from the floor, which was lost in shadow and smoke, both of which were emanating from the river of lava about halfway across the cavern, good eight hundred feet away.

    None of these features set this particular cave apart. Arjun was sure Kumil had witnessed far more impressive sites in the Kailash, home of the ancient stonehorns and rumored to be crisscrossed with natural caves even larger than this one. The Engine Cavern of Balgistin could swallow this cavern many times over.

    However, the flora and fauna on display here sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Four large irregular platforms, seemingly floating on nothing but air and essence, were located at increasing depths. The two directly beneath and either side of the door they¡¯d emerged out of were no larger than a small park, barely four hundred feet wide, but packed with vibrant bluish-green plants of a family entirely unknown to Arjun.

    At around thirty feet tall, each plant was a cross between a warped version of a Batalyn tree and a stunted variant of the legendary Great Vines. And just like their greater cousins, each of these plants had two rudimentary Chakras. Crown and Heart. Even as they watched, a shadow flitted between two such ¡®mini-vines¡¯, as Arjun had decided to call these odd plants. Then, with a loud ear-splitting screech that ended all too abruptly, the shadow vanished inside a knot of plants gently swaying in the hot turbid air currents spewed forth by the river underneath.

    ¡°Allmother protect us!!!¡± Eve said, eyes glued to the patch of forest. ¡°Now I¡¯ve seen it all. Plants that have gone from dinner to diner.¡±

    ¡°Seems millennia old.¡± Kumil said, after a few exploratory thumping of his feet. ¡°How did they even survive this long?¡± Before either Arjun or Eve could reply, he added, ¡°And don¡¯t say Aimin works in mysterious ways.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to because He doesn¡¯t,¡± Arjun said. ¡°Aimin was perhaps the most logical being to have ever lived. Never did anything without a good reason. Often inexplicable reason at the time, but always logical, though it might take a while for the underlying logic to become evident.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the logic behind this,¡± Kumil gestured ahead, ¡°madness?¡±

    The unusually high amount of fire and metal essence inside the currents of air also revealed two wide staircases made of dark-blue essence ¨C one on either side ¨C that connected their long narrow balcony to the two platforms, though after hearing that animal¡¯s last cry none of them were chomping at the bits to venture downward.

    None but Arjun that is.

    ¡°Survival,¡± he muttered, knowing deep down it was the truth. The creatures in here must hold special significance for Aimin to go to these lengths.

    Arjun pressed his hands against the balustrade of the stairway on the right, feeling the intricate structure of essence. Sadly, the overwhelming majority of the essence strands consisted of two types ¨C one of which he could sense but couldn¡¯t affect much, and the other he couldn¡¯t affect at all, but thankfully recognized after watching, and feeling, how Aisha Enfolded Space.

    ¡°Air and Space,¡± he said, voice dejected. There goes all his plans to study the staircase in an effort to build a shield of air. ¡°Far too complex for me to even feel my way around, let alone duplicate.¡±

    Eve patted him on the back. ¡°Could be worse. Could be made entirely of Space.¡±

    After making sure the footing was sturdy enough to take their weights, the group made their way toward the platform to the right. Having his feet off the ground left Arjun disoriented as usual, but he soldiered on.

    Closing the distance enabled him to get a clearer view of the ground ¨C which was made up of earth, upon reaching which he quickly realized it was also teeming with life, from strange yard-long tapeworms to tiny spiders that had six legs. Six was also the number of limbs possessed by a plant-eating creature no larger than a dog. Rest of its appearance remained cloaked in shadows, most of which weren¡¯t natural but formed by these elusive ¡®dark-canines¡¯ through some innovative Manipulation of light.

    Occasionally, the roles of predator and prey would be reversed, as a canine howl could be heard before it became dinner for the larger variant of the mini-vines. The third form of flora on this bizarre platform consisted of tall bluish grass that reached as high as Arjun¡¯s thigh, and Kumil¡¯s chest. But it seemed harmless enough, holding nothing but a swarm of buzzing flies ¨C ones with two fewer legs than a usual fly.

    ¡°Stay close. Stay alert,¡± James said, and the rest of them fell into formation.

    Arjun was paired with Kumil, guarding the back. ¡°Mighty big trouble we¡¯re in for,¡± the half-stonehorn mumbled.

    Seeing Arjun¡¯s questioning glance, he gestured toward the island at the center of the river. Underneath another platform below the current one and connected to it by a narrow causeway of essence that glowed crimson, the solitary structure on the small island was shaped like an inverted bowl, and appeared to be no larger than a barn. ¡°Our destination is a death-trap, though James seems oddly eager to spring it.¡±

    Glancing at the Battle Cleric up ahead, whose keen eyes were assessing their surroundings for threats, Arjun gave a nod. ¡°He knows something we don''t.¡±

    A humorless chuckle escaped the half-stonehorn¡¯s lips. ¡°As sure a bet as you can find.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s gut insisted that the bowl held the secret to the hum. James, having sensed it himself, was unerringly leading them toward it. ¡°Do you trust him?¡±

    Taken aback by this seemingly simple question, Kumil didn¡¯t reply right away, instead started mulling it over while stroking his beard. ¡°Yes,¡± came the eventual emphatic reply. ¡°With my life.¡± He eyed Arjun expectantly.

    ¡°As do I,¡± he replied, ¡°though I wouldn¡¯t mind knowing what he knows.¡±

    To know was the purest of motives for any action.

    Arjun shivered as another piece of memory came to the fore. Or rather, a memory of a sense, a feeling. He knew, in his heart of Hearts, that the entity whose childhood memories he¡¯d witnessed was still alive. Somewhere.

    Instantly, something else clicked into place. There was destiny and design in equal measure behind that vision, though he knew not who the designer was. Couldn¡¯t have been Aimin, could it?

    Kumil, unaware of his thoughts, still sensed his mood. Something about this place was loosening everyone¡¯s control over their kernel signatures. Arjun¡¯s eyes involuntarily shifted toward the mini-vines which, like their larger cousins, were blindingly brilliant sources of kernel that drowned out everything in the vicinity.

    Which, of course, meant that when the attack came, they didn¡¯t anticipate it. Not even Arjun, as he was too far away from the front.

 Chapter 40 - Unnatural

    Arjun had never been more surprised in his life than when the ground around him split apart.

    What came out could only be described as a faceless tentacled monster. Each tentacle in question, however, possessed hundreds of single-eyed facsimiles of faces covered with tiny jaws nestled inside circular apertures. One such face latched onto Arjun¡¯s right thigh and started greedily devouring his blood.

    His efforts at Healing himself were interrupted when, within a couple of blinks, three more blood-suckers joined the fray, bringing Arjun to his knees. To make matters worse, the high-pitched noise emitted by the tiny faces made concentrating hard. Gritting his teeth, Arjun persevered, as he simply refused to let himself be beaten by a bunch of plants.

    Jabbing his right hand inside the shallow soil, he sensed over two dozen tentacles, as well as the central bulk of the vine, a huge column wider than he was tall. With a squeezing gesture of his hands, the central concentration of kernel, holding the all-important Crown Chakra, was squashed like a melon. The rudimentary earth Manipulation ability of the mini-vine was only enough to delay its death for a few blinks, as it tried, in vain, to resist the pressure exerted by the earth.

    More interestingly, following its death, some of the kernel seeped out of its body and was sucked in by the neighboring vine, which grew proportionally stronger in the process, now able to resist Arjun¡¯s Manipulation efforts better than before. But it too eventually lost its struggle and withered, the kernel this time turning into essence of several types, before dissipating into the environment. Or rather, into the ground.

    As the inert tentacles on his body dropped to the ground, Arjun frantically glanced around, trying to assess the battle situation.

    Kumil, much to his astonishment, still stood strong, body wrapped in a layer of air, with earth replacing air around the feet and hands. A far more mobile version of Arjun¡¯s own tank look, he noted with a hint of jealousy. He rarely used it in combat since it made him slow, a feeling he absolutely detested. All further thoughts fled when the half-stonehorn¡¯s next words registered in his mind.

    ¡°Kernel¡¯s behaving oddly after death?¡± came the shouted question.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t sense where it¡¯s vanishing off to, if no other vine is around.¡±

    Still weak from blood-loss, Arjun gave a nod of acknowledgment and then called out to the Battle Cleric who was busy shoring up the ground so that no more nasty surprises could rear its ugly tentacles. ¡°We can¡¯t kill our way out of this one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve was standing off to the side and panning her gaze across the dense patch of deadly mini-vines, her eyes presumably searching for the canines. They hadn¡¯t made an appearance yet, but that was bound to change sooner or later. ¡°Sure we can. Hold steady against the pesky tentacles, find the Crown and,¡± she squeezed her hand in a gesture not dissimilar to Arjun¡¯s own mere moments ago. ¡°Splat. Easy as pie.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense more than twenty feet beneath us. The platform should be at least twice that in depth.¡±

    Hearing this, James gave a grave nod. ¡°Spatial Shield connected to a Portal leading to its own dimension. Moreover, the residual kernel is being absorbed either by the neighboring vines, or failing that, something far more nefarious. The mechanism on display here is a lot more efficient than any kernel-attuned parasite I¡¯ve ever seen or heard of.¡±

    ¡°You fear we¡¯ll wake up the mother vine?¡± Eve asked, her voice suddenly full of caution as she swiveled her head, looking for just such an entity.

    The solemnity of James¡¯ voice was answer enough. ¡°We can on take fifty weaker vines, possibly more, even including those shadow creatures, who seem to lean toward Energy and Space as opposed to Matter and Space like the vines. What we cannot risk is birthing,¡± his eyes sought Eve, ¡°or waking up the monster that lies on the other side of the Portal.¡±

    ¡°You certain it¡¯s not on this side somewhere?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°Not unless it has better stealth capabilities than a 5th order Cleric.¡±

    ¡°Also, the Shield is acting as bedrock of the platform,¡± Arjun said, after being prompted by Aisha. She, the best Healer among the group, had been designated a spot in the middle of their formation, and as a result, had come out totally unscathed, though still looking utterly exhausted. ¡°If anything comes through there, it¡¯ll likely destroy the whole platform in the process.¡±

    ¡°Another reason why we should hurry to the next one.¡± James said, taking the lead.

    As they ventured deeper into the platform, more of the mini-vines sprang up closer and closer to the path, cutting off the exit staircase entirely just as it came into view.

    Arjun was beginning to despair that there was no leaving this platform without a bloodbath when James bellowed over the shrill chorus of the mini-vines, ¡°Move to the center and focus on negating their Manipulation. Don¡¯t let them get a foothold inside the perimeter.¡± Arjun gave a nod and fell in beside Aisha, who rewarded him with a nervous smile.

    ¡°Kumil and I will take shielding duty, while Eve,¡± the Battle Cleric turned to the stocky girl, ¡°your job is to mop up any stragglers.¡±

    Eve flexed the fingers of her right hand, a mad glint in her eyes. ¡°About time. I¡¯m itching for a good fight.¡± One that doesn¡¯t involve locking horns with your parents ¨C Arjun heartily agreed with that clear but unspoken sentiment. Until meeting her, he never truly knew how lucky he was.

    ¡°But remember,¡± James locked eyes with the stocky half-unomynd girl, ¡°dial down your aggression. Don¡¯t become so focused on one target that another slips past to engage Kumil in close-quarter combat. Part of your job is to protect him while he does the same using shields, from a distance.¡±

    Eve gave a firm nod.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be mobile, so a few are bound to get through. Also, the canines could possibly use a movement skill that uses some form of primitive Teleportation.¡±

    That would certainly explain the weird shift in their location that Arjun had been able to sense even through the intense glare of kernel.

    James¡¯ gaze turned to Aisha. ¡°Can your Shields guard against that, at least for a while?¡±

    Seeing Aisha¡¯s uncertain nod, he reiterated, ¡°A very short while. I know it¡¯s tiring.¡± He then turned toward everyone, pointedly avoiding Arjun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Questions?¡±

    Arjun opened his mouth to voice a concern in the form of a question, when the dark-canines, perhaps sensing their quarry had decided to flee, made a combined attack along with their arch-nemesis ¨C the vines.

    In the mad scramble that followed, Arjun lost himself in the simple act of negation and anticipation, two things he excelled at. Standing beside him, Aisha was a glowing presence of calmness as she neatly bisected the occasional tentacles that managed to get through, using momentary unstable slices of Portals ¨C or Tears ¨C an application of Enfolding Arjun had only read about before today.

    ¡°Less taxing than a stable Portal?¡± Arjun asked in between attacks while the group edged toward the safety of the exit stairway.

    Aisha gave a tired smile, one that implied it was still plenty taxing.

    When they reached the narrow stretch of land leading to the exit, sparse vegetation made defending a lot easier, though the canines seemed to grow almost frenzied and kept on launching attacks using short bursts of Teleportation, which, thanks to Aisha¡¯s Shields, met with limited success.

    As soon as Kumil, the rearmost member of the group, set foot on the exit stairway, the attacks ceased, almost abruptly. Even the thus-far belligerent canines lost interest and wandered back into the gloom of the vines, their uneasy truce once more broken as not all the injured canines made it back home in one piece. Some ended up inside what passed for stomachs of the larger vines.

    Looking at the perplexed expression on the canines¡¯ faces and reading their signature, Arjun breathed a huge sigh of relief and slumped down onto the weirdly soft floor of air and Space. ¡°They can¡¯t sense us.¡± A frown crossed his face and he sat up straight. ¡°Why can¡¯t they sense us?¡±

    James took a deep breath, through the nose, keeping his mouth closed. ¡°A foreign essence that I¡¯ve never sensed before,¡± he said, looking even more alert than usual. ¡°Not until after setting foot onto the first stairway. This one,¡± he said glancing beneath their feet, ¡°holds even more of the unknown essence.¡±

    This caused the rest of them to concentrate. Eve cocked her head and a great big scowl formed on her face. Kumil simply gave a nod, holding his questions within. Arjun himself was both excited and troubled, only the first of those two emotions coming from within himself, as the last member of the group, Aisha, if anything, looked even more worried than James. Worried but not nearly surprised enough. Quelling his frustration, Arjun swallowed the numerous questions and turned toward the Cleric.

    ¡°I can make out no vines on the next platform, only a sort of bamboo-like plant,¡± Arjun said, looking downward.

    Then, his brain caught up, and he remembered none of them could discern any Chakras other than the Crown when they¡¯d first met Aisha. His gut told him the two facts were related without knowing how. Shrouding Vest and Potions, even together, shouldn¡¯t have worked as long and as well as it did, something the Battle Cleric had previously hinted at, though he never probed for more information from Aisha.

    There were two possibilities. Either the Potions worked much better than the Cleric believed, or she had other means at her disposal. Could even be both. Arjun shrugged off his analysis, and concentrated on the present. They weren¡¯t out of the woods yet.

    Following his eyes, Eve squinted in the direction of the next platform. Although it was nearer to the only source of light in this whole Aimin-forsaken cavern, it looked even darker than the platform they¡¯d just escaped from.

    ¡°Mark my words,¡± she said, ¡°those damned overgrown grasses are going to want to devour us as well.¡±

    This elicited a grunt of agreement from the half-stonehorn, though his eyes were filled with humor. ¡°I say we cut a swath straight through to the exit. From there it¡¯s only a short climb down to the island.¡±

    ¡°As good a plan as any. There are too many unknowns at this point,¡± James said, ¡°and not enough time to sort through them. But remember,¡± he said, addressing everyone, but eyes on a certain someone. ¡°Try to avoid killing your enemies. Unless of course, the bamboos are fundamentally different from the vines, which I very much doubt. I can sense the hands of the Creators in every single creature of this cavern. And the Creators loved symmetry.¡±

    Quarter bell later, as they were besieged by a grove of bamboo, Arjun screamed his frustrations aloud. ¡°Why would they even create creatures such as these? This is just¡­¡±

    ¡°Unnatural,¡± Eve shouted in agreement, ankle-deep in pulverized bamboo stalks.

    The bamboo forest was deceptively dense and full of horizontally protruding stalks that could somehow sense them. Once they did, poison-tipped projectiles were launched from tiny apertures located at regular intervals down its body. Immediately afterward, the stalks themselves rapidly grew in length, and any prey unfortunate enough to be in its path found itself wrapped up by a constricting coil of malleable but extremely strong substance that formed the top third of the stalk¡¯s length. The vertical central column, easily ten times the width of an average bamboo, remained unperturbed throughout all this mayhem, like a general conducting his troops, which might be a fitting metaphor as occasional pulses of essence between neighboring bamboos indicated they could communicate with one another. After one particularly intense bout of communication, a hair-raising howl sounded from deep inside the forest and three creatures stepped out, seemingly materializing out of thin air.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Standing nearest them was Kumil who had been using his air-shields to block the projectiles and earthen hammers to bludgeon the central column from afar. One look at them and he froze up.

    Each of the fifteen-foot-long felines looked like a cross between a tiger and lion, and possessed six limbs. Weighing a good thousand pounds, the dark-red stripes on their light blue fur gave them an almost regal appearance.

    ¡°By the Balls of Bramka!!! Is that a Silmodin?¡± Eve asked in a panicked voice. Then, after smashing her way out of a coil, rushed to Kumil¡¯s side, who shook the fear out of his voice, if not his signature. ¡°Melwig¡¯s Spawn!!! Thought they went extinct.¡±

    By some unspoken understanding, the group tightened their formation and slowly crept toward the rear end of the platform, still more than a hundred feet distant.

    ¡°An expert Teleporter and ambush predator, existing only inside the Shadow Forest.¡± James informed them. ¡°They¡¯re also far smarter than they look.¡±

    In the mad dash that followed, the five of them fell into a routine, James¡¯ experience helping them find it within a few blinks.

    Arjun disrupted their footing when their feet, any of the six, touched ground. He and James would also shout out occasional warnings and instructions for the others using their anticipation and finely tuned battle-senses. Aisha had the most important job of all ¨C keeping them at bay using Shields, though it quickly became obvious that even small momentary Shields were stretching the limits of her skill. She was far more adept at creating Portals and Tears which she only employed sparingly, as they tended to be far more lethal. The offensive duties were being handled by Kumil and a madly-grinning Eve, bludgeoning the magnificent creatures with earthen spears and hammers.

    When the second Silmodin lay in two neatly bisected gory pieces at Arjun¡¯s feet, its blood and viscera flooding the ground, Aisha wobbled for a moment before collapsing in the middle of their broken formation. Quick thinking and reflexes honed by years of rigorous training on Arjun¡¯s part saved her from an equally gory death as the blue blood was highly corrosive.

    Two down. One to go.

    The first had been taken care of by Eve, though it had almost cost her a hand, as the creature nearly tore it in half. The consequent emergency Healing session by James that had lasted all of ten blinks had left their group vulnerable, sensing which one of the Silmodin¡¯s had pounced.

    Unfortunately for it, the target it had chosen happened to be oddly cognizant of his surroundings, and had anticipated and then communicated that feeling to the only Portal user in the group, who had promptly formed a transient circular Tear no larger than three feet right in front of Arjun just as the creature was about to reach him, causing its upper torso to go flying off past his left shoulder, still squirting blood. Thankfully, none of it spilled onto his face. One or two drops did land on his arm which he quickly Healed, then disrupted the footing of the last Silmodin when it looked ready for another jump. Kumil took the opportunity to spear it with a wickedly long spear of reddish-gray earth. The impact launched it backwards more than ten feet, and as it landed James locked it in place using a column, and began squeezing.

    It had taken them a few rounds to realize Silmodins, at least these particular Silmodins, couldn¡¯t Teleport when their physical movement was restricted. For four blinks, it squirmed, growling in an oddly deep voice, frustration turning to rage.

    Then, with a squishy sound that somehow felt much louder than it actually was, the magnificent creature was no more. Worryingly, the purple kernel still drifted downward, vanishing off into Aimin knew where. Arjun spared a regretful glance at the squashed creature¡¯s direction before moving over to examine Aisha, who was conscious but absolutely spent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not built for extended battles,¡± she said with a tired smile while leaning back against a half-destroyed bamboo thicket.

    The little Arjun knew about Enfolding from reading Thurna¡¯s collection seemed to support Aisha¡¯s statement. Pretty much the only weakness they possessed was their lack of stamina and fortitude. He closed his eyes, hands on her shoulder. ¡°Your signature is still too turbulent. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    After James¡¯ warning, she¡¯d removed the Shrouding Vest, and as for Potions, she¡¯d run out the day before. Consequently, even before entering the Shrine, her signature had become apparent to all. A chaotic mess that boasted no less than four primary Awakened Chakras, and just as many secondary, none on her legs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me earlier. Jealousy has no place in the heart of a true friend.¡±

    ¡°You already apologized. So did I. Let¡¯s move past this, and maybe our friendship,¡± she said, putting an odd amount of stress on the last word, ¡°can grow into something more.¡±

    A huge grin split Arjun¡¯s face as the emotion behind the emphasized word suddenly became clearer. ¡°To say I would absolutely, genuinely, positively love doing that, would be an understatement.¡± Then, their immediate surroundings registered in his ecstatic mind. ¡°But first, let¡¯s get you into fighting shape.¡±

    Seeing the look of concern on her perfect face, he put on a reassuring expression, although he needn¡¯t have bothered. She understood his emotions better than he himself did at times. ¡°Without you, we¡¯d all likely be dead, many times over,¡± Arjun said, placing his hands on her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll need your help before the fat lady sings, as Thurma used to say.¡±

    After Healing her superficial scrapes and bruises, he spared a little to also remove some of the toxic byproducts due to exhaustion, which of course, merely meant that he was the one exhausted now. But he still had more juice in the batteries, as Kumil was fond of saying. Extended battles were his forte.

    ¡°What did she say when you asked her about the lady in question?¡±

    ¡°She told me to shut up, and concentrate on my scroll,¡± Arjun said with a chuckle. ¡°I also asked what sort of songs she liked singing. That seemed to upset her more.¡±

    Their short moment of levity was interrupted when James called out to them. ¡°I can see the exit. Move out before some other monstrosity out of the pages of the Legends decides to show up.¡±

    The exit wasn¡¯t a staircase this time. It was a door, hidden behind a screen of bamboo stalks at the end of the platform, which narrowed to a width of no more than twenty feet. The track through the forest they were following terminated at the door which blocked off the edge completely. Tall as a three-story building, it looked and felt to be made of magma, its glossy reflective surface rippling in odd circular patterns reminiscent of sigils. But they changed too chaotically and too fast to make out anything more. Seeing it, all eyes turned to Aisha, who simply gave a confirming nod, since the question was clear as day.

    ¡°Portal, though an unusual one,¡± Arjun said. Then, turning to the Cleric, he asked, ¡°What makes you certain this is the exit? It could just as easily lead us to one of the two platforms on the other side of the cavern.¡±

    ¡°Symmetry,¡± James said, without even a hint of doubt. ¡°Didn¡¯t see any Portals here that originated in those two platforms. As I said earlier, the Creators loved symmetry. This is not just an idle conjecture. There¡¯s enough evidence to support that theory,¡± he said, his hands moving in a sweeping gesture, including everything around them. ¡°From the structure of the Great Vines to Batalyn trees, to your very anatomy, it is everywhere. It is present in creations not of their design as well, but to a lesser degree. Stands to reason that the test designed to make sure only the worthy reach the center of this¡­shrine would also be symmetrical. Besides,¡± he gave a smile that encapsulated their current predicament perfectly, ¡°I sense no other means of exit. Do you?¡±

    They¡¯d all sensed the barrier of Space and other mysterious essences all around this platform as well, so leaping off one of the other edges wasn¡¯t an option either. Even Asha¡¯s Portals had proven futile.

    ¡°No. But this feels full of fire and earth essence, though Space and a couple of other essences still dominate.¡± Before Arjun could ask Eve and Kumil their opinion on the matter ¨C especially what they thought the two unknown essences could be ¨C Aisha calmly walked right into the door and vanished from his essence senses, though he could still sense she was somewhere close by, excited but safe.

    Without any further thought, Arjun jumped in behind her.

    And found himself standing on nothing but solid air that scalded his feet even through his sturdy boots. Silently cursing Allfather for creating such horrendous tests ¨C if He was the creator at all ¨C Arjun sprinted across the fifty-feet-long tube, trying his level best to ignore the fact that there was nothing between him and a fiery death but a thin translucent layer of air and essence. The river of lava, less than two hundred feet under the tube, looked even more frightening from up close. Reaching the end, he leaped and landed on the hard rock of the central island.

    To his left stood Aisha, her eyes fixed on the annular metallic structure that encircled the hemispherical bowl. Carved on it was the most intricate network of sigils he had ever been fortunate enough to see. Such was the level of craftsmanship that Arjun doubted he could insert a single strand of hair through the crack where the natural rock floor met the ring of metal. The dome-shaped building beyond, by comparison, looked ordinary, though it still was made of an unknown ceramic substance that felt artificially enhanced through sigils and essences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going in there,¡± Eve said from behind him, her eyes transfixed on the building in front. ¡°Feels like my Crown itself is vibrating. And we¡¯re still outside.¡±

    Kumil emerged from the tube, dropped the last few feet with carefree abandon, then promptly collapsed, clutching his head in distress. ¡°What in the name of Jukatis is that noise?¡±

    The answer came from the Cleric, who looked absolutely dumbstruck. ¡°Cosmic Node. Never thought I¡¯d be so near one that has pierced the Veil of Eternity.¡±

    Unlike the Manifested Gem Arjun had seen earlier, the Node inside the bowl-shaped ceramic building surrounded by the even stranger annular metallic ring, felt more¡­real. Felt more like itself. As if the other Node he¡¯d sensed earlier was a silhouette viewed through a screen, or ¡®Veil¡¯ ¨C the shield between this Reality and whatever lay beyond, a shield supposedly made up of all seven Aspects of Reality.

    ¡°Now I know what that old geezer meant. Couldn¡¯t make heads or tails out of the definition of a Cosmic Node before,¡± Eve said, eyes sparkling.

    Kumil had regained his composure, though he still was more affected by the constant sense of vibration than anyone else. Shaking his head in apprehension and wonder, he mumbled, ¡°A tiny part of the fabric of Reality that has gained the ability to actively alter itself. I thought it was more propaganda concocted by the Keepers of the Lore.¡±

    Both the Lore and the Historica were full of accounts related to these elusive elements that supposedly were the building blocks of the Cosmos, though the stories were far more vague than Arjun would¡¯ve preferred, varying widely even on the exact definition of a Node. He liked rules and laws to be clear, rigid, and well-defined. How else was he going to get around them?

    After pestering James for days, Arjun had been crestfallen upon learning that even the Clerics didn¡¯t know much about them, though not for lack of trying.

    Only one fact was proven through observation.

    Nodes appear when a certain point in Space reaches a critical essence density. They lack any physical substance, can only be sensed through essence and cannot be constructed artificially by any means known to humans, stonehorns or aditarus. How long they linger near the vicinity of that initial point varies greatly, from a few blinks to days, unless they were contained using special constructs like the box James had supplied him with. But even then, Cosmic Nodes rarely lasted longer than a few years. Which is what made the Node they were sensing inside the building before them all the more confusing.

    It felt¡­ Eternal.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Kumil said, hands on a stone pedestal, no more than four feet high.

    After his round trip, Arjun had noted four small timeworn pedestals around the perimeter of the ring, all equidistant from one another. Each pad of the pedestal held a distinct sigil on top. Even more curious, instead of complicated sigils created for completing complex tasks, each of these were simple base sigils, representing one of the Artifacts. Mount of Matter, Pools of Power, Fulcrum of Force and lastly, Sphere of Space.

    After fiddling with them for a while, Arjun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A sigil powered by a particular essence? Didn¡¯t think such a thing existed,¡± he said, practically jumping with joy.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± said Eve. ¡°Thought all sigils could be powered by any essence.¡±

    ¡°The secrets of the so-called ¡®Attuned Sigils¡¯ have been lost since the Age of Creation,¡± James informed them with glowing eyes that took in every detail of the sigils in question.

    At first glance, they had appeared to be identical to the four base sigils, but closer inspection revealed there were minute variations within each. Every one of the four held shadows of all the other six in their design. In comparison, the normal base sigils were¡­.bland, separate. Disconnected from the other six. Or nine, if you take into account Null, Mind, and Soul. Moreover, as a result of that connection, these sigils appeared to be imperfect, as there were tiny deviations in their design ¨C usually one of the minor or major Nodes being slightly out of place.

    ¡°If it¡¯s what I fear it is, then we¡¯re stuck here,¡± Kumil sprinted around the bowl, glancing at the sigils, voice full of concern. ¡°Space and Matter we can easily manage,¡± he said, eyeing Aisha who was busy studying the sigils on the metallic floor, which were neither simple base sigils nor normal unattuned compound ones. They were both attuned and compound.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to produce the essences ourselves, they¡¯re already here, all around us,¡± James theorized after studying the pads more closely. ¡°We only need someone potentially capable of producing it. The device will do the rest for us. No active Manipulation or Enfolding needed.¡±

    ¡°But where are we going to scrounge up a Power Cleric, even a clueless Novice?¡± Eve asked.

    Arjun wished he could melt right into the metallic ring, but was denied that relief by the Cleric whose dark eyes were locked onto him.

    ¡°Hand of the Dualgods indeed,¡± James said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think it was a very good speech,¡± Arjun said, hoping to distract the others. And himself.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± James replied. ¡°So much so that it was a memorable one.¡±

    He then turned to the other two, both of whom were looking at Arjun with wide wondering eyes. Even Aisha looked dumbstruck, as she didn¡¯t know about his dormant Chakra. Arjun had been steadfastly ignoring it, hiding it away in the darkest recesses of his mind. Hiding it from himself.

    That road eventually leads to Madness.

    ¡°Suffice it to say, we¡¯ve got a perspective Power Cleric in our midst. But we¡¯re still short a potential Augmenter.¡±

    Someone who can alter Reality using the most reviled and taboo Aspect of them all ¨C Force. A being of indescribable power and ferocity, especially when fighting alongside others of his kind. Together they formed such a formidable unit that Allfather, along with Anantika, had to remake two races. Even the exact nature of the Aspect was shrouded in mystery, perhaps deliberately so. More to the point, there haven¡¯t been any Augmenter in all of history, the Creators had made sure of that. As a result, the corresponding Aspect was a dormant one.

    Then, with a thought that sent chills down his spine, Arjun remembered his fight with the unomynds, and how each of them had effortlessly broken apart every single material barrier they¡¯d faced.

    As had Eve¡¯s father.

    Neither the Lore nor the Historica said Augmenters had to be human or aditaru. In fact, their exact nature was left vague, almost intentionally so.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t short an Augmenter,¡± Arjun mumbled, causing Kumil to frown in confusion.

    ¡°Are we?¡± James finished, his intense gaze coming to rest on Eve, who glanced down, then up, eyes hesitant, but only for a moment. In the next, they turned resolute.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡±

 Chapter 41 - An Unexpected Welcome

    ¡°How much farther to Edelis?¡±

    ¡°Less than three miles, I would judge.¡± Jeevanil, riding ahead of Mainak, turned his head, a wry smile on his face. ¡°You seem agitated.¡±

    It was not a reprimand, but a mere observation, an annoyingly astute one. Mainak was slightly perturbed. But he did not think his emotions were that transparent, which meant his superior was far more adept at reading kernel signatures than even the Deeshayer, something he did not believe was within the realms of possibility.

    ¡°I would have preferred more time to prepare thoroughly. We still possess very little information about Aiminian intelligence network in Jivanpur.¡± Not so mention even less information about his colleague and superior in this potentially perilous and sensitive mission.

    Perhaps sensing his concern, and veiled suggestion, Jeevanil produced a smile, in his typically mild and enigmatic manner. Two very contrasting qualities which described this inscrutable aditaru quite aptly.

    ¡°Time flows slower if you are conscious of its flow.¡±

    Mainak frowned, nodding his head. That, strangely, made sense. As did the opposite.

    ¡°Why do you think that is, aside from the obvious connection with the Crown?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what is the Crown?¡±

    The question took Mainak by surprise, simply because it was one he had never asked himself before, though he should have, as it touched upon the very nature of existence.

    ¡°It is a collection of patterns deep inside the brain.¡± he eventually said after mulling things over. ¡°Patterns of essence, modified by the Crown itself into kernel, which can, in turn, alter the flow of kernel in the rest of one¡¯s own body. And, under certain conditions, it can even affect other essences which are not kernel, and reside outside the body, which is what Enfolding and Manipulation essentially are.¡±

    Mainak paused. Then, after a blink of consideration, continued on to express a widely held belief, at least amongst aditarun scholars.

    ¡°Given the right biological conditions, if a certain threshold of essence is crossed, a Crown is born, after which the collection of patterns ¨C the Chakra ¨C can mostly maintain itself.¡±

    ¡°What do the individual patterns represent?¡±

    Now they were straying into unknown territory where speculations reigned supreme. So Mainak voiced one such speculation, something he personally believed to be true, though he had no logical reason for such conviction.

    ¡°Memories. They make us who we are, what we are. They can directly affect us, and through us, they can indirectly alter the Cosmos around us.¡±

    Jeevanil slowed his horse to a walk, falling beside Mainak in a show of expert horsemanship. Mainak¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon seeing the look of boundless joy and heartfelt approval in the older man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    The single word emphatically announced countless emotions for a blink before they were expertly reigned in.

    ¡°Remember¡­. Time is an illusion. Memory is the only guide.¡±

    Instead of replying, Mainak quietly analyzed the statement. Like all self-respecting aditarus and most Manipulators and human nobles, he was intimately acquainted with the seven proverbs associated with the Aspects of Reality. This one and the one corresponding to Space, both supposedly coined by none other than Allmother herself, were particularly close to his heart ¨C for obvious reasons.

    However, as always, just when he came close to forming a clear understanding of its meaning, the underlying significance escaped his Crown like autumn mist through the fingers. Also, the words, indeed the whole topic, renewed his previous concerns regarding Jeevanil. For now, Mainak decided to bide his time, as a wrong question could precipitate the very problem he was trying to avoid.

    Sensing Mainak¡¯s frustration, which again showcased his preternaturally sensitive essence senses, Jeevanil said in a voice filled with the wisdom of the Ages, ¡°Fret not. Only time itself can elucidate that statement.¡± He then glanced upwards at the overcast sky, seemingly rearranging his thoughts.

    The Monsoon had arrived a week late in eastern Arunia, but in the subsequent couple of weeks, it had been trying its best to balance the debt of rain. A sharp breath through the nose informed Mainak another downpour was headed their way before the onset of dusk. Hopefully, by then, he would be safely tucked inside his bed. The faculty quarters at the University were said to be quite opulent, by human standards.

    ¡°The patterns, or to be more specific, the kernel, inside the Crown does more than just hold our memories,¡± Jeevanil gave a pause whose significance escaped Mainak. ¡°Potentially.¡±

    Perhaps the pause meant Mainak was on the right track with his belief. ¡°What else does it do?¡±

    ¡°There is a school of thought which believes that, collectively, they act as an anchor. Mind and Matter ¨C so to speak, connected by the bridge of kernel.¡±

    ¡°Reality and consciousness, connected through.¡­kernel?¡± An odd feeling of subtle, almost instinctive understanding permeated Mainak¡¯s whole being. ¡°That sounds suspiciously similar to a Cosmic Node,¡± he said, starting to understand why Jeevanil thought the Crown was so important. ¡°You are implying each Crown acts like a miniature Node.¡±

    ¡°Did you not just say our memories make us who we are, at least partly? And can we not affect the world around us through our actions? Just by traveling on this road we have altered the lives of many. By an inconsequential amount perhaps, but one cannot be certain even of that apparently trivial truth. Sometimes all it takes is a small nudge,¡± he began, then seeing Mainak¡¯s raised eyebrows, he clarified, ¡°mundane nudge, to alter the course of history. Also, we, and thus our Crowns, are an integral part of this world, a world that our Crowns continuously alter, and in turn, they are then influenced by the transformed world.¡±

    ¡°Perpetuation of change. Same as with a Cosmic Node.¡±

    Mainak was a bit surprised, as always, by the amount of interest their mere presence was generating. A merchant caravan holding a good fifty humans had gone past them not quarter bell ago, all but a couple of the guards seemingly taken aback by the two aditarus dressed in snow-white cloaks, though the significance of the attire had escaped most of them. One or two had even started eyeing Mainak¡¯s leather pack with greed before a stern warning from the merchant and the guard-captain had prevented any future unpleasantness. After that, word had spread like wildfire amongst the group, and every single human had started regarding the two Enfolders with fearful respect, or in case of one particular guard, openly defiant hostility.

    ¡°Given the time constraints, I was surprised you managed to gather as many provisions as you did. Did you anticipate the possibility of a mission to Gaia?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Mainak did indeed expect, or rather hope, for such a mission. But, even then, most of the items in his pack were procured by Sagarika. Only the armor and blackbond ropes, made from Skelerian hide and refined Khudra, were from his emergency cache.

    The man¡¯s own pack was inside his dimension bag, and as a result, remained a mystery. The bag itself, tied around his waist by a leather cord of flawless craftsmanship, looked worn, and as old as the man carrying it. Mainak himself did not carry a dimension bag openly, deciding to hide it in his pack. More than one in such close proximity could draw undue attention from sensitive Clerics.

    He was, however, wearing his warded armor over his green silk shirt. Not for any physical protection, as his Shield was more than capable of handling any threat, but for providing smoother kernel flow which would increase his stamina. And also to mask his signature, something most Rangers tended to overlook. But not Mainak. Being underestimated by his enemies had saved his life on many occasions. Nobody took you seriously if your Chakras were as diluted as lassi sold by the street-vendors of Lohil.

    An oxcart driven by a couple of huge bovines strolled past them on the road. The driver, a farmer by all appearances with produce intended for sale in the Indiwar¡¯s bazaar, a huge open air market at the southern outskirts of Edelis, tipped his straw hat in greeting, staring wonderingly at Mainak and Jeevanil.

    The highway from Sangam to Edelis was one of the busiest in all of Arunia. And this reaction, while not unexpected ¨C after all, aditarus were relatively uncommon in Arunia ¨C still bothered Mainak. Cultural intermix between aditarus and humans would benefit both races. It was a pity that aditarus preferred isolation by their very nature. Not for the first time Mainak wondered why Allmother had created aditarus this way. Or whether she had. After all, it was Anantika herself who had decreed that the Common tongue would be the official language of the aditarus, causing Sanbri, their mother tongue till then, to become virtually extinct, little more than a language used for ritualistic ceremonies now.

    Maybe it was a case of nurture dominating over nature. Aditarus have been isolated for nearly three millennia. Even a common language had not been sufficient to bridge the cultural and racial differences. Perhaps living side by side, a single nation of aditarus and humans, would be the solution. But it would take nothing short of an act of Om to realize that particular dream, a dream that, unfortunately, was not shared by many, be it human or aditaru.

    Sitting around the family hearth during the evening, the farmer would probably be telling his grandchildren all about the two strange pure-blooded aditarus he had chanced across on the road to Edelis. Mainak hoped it would be a favorable account. Either way, the event lent credence to his superior¡¯s theory.

    A self-evolving system. The Crown. As were Cosmic Nodes, supposedly.

    Turning his thoughts to more practical, and far less confusing, matters, Mainak took a deep breath, inhaling the smell of mango, banyan, banana and coconut trees, and of course, the ubiquitous paddy. The highway took them through the famous Gift of the Creators, the alluvial plain of southwestern Arunia, the largest and most fertile plain in the world, producing one-quarter of all the crops in all of Sindria.

    On both sides of the marvelously designed and meticulously maintained stone-paved highway, as far as the eye could see ¨C and the flat topography of the region and the excellent weather conditions ensured an aditarun eye could indeed see quite far ¨C rich yellowish-green paddy fields, with their stalks undulating in the gentle Monsoon winds, produced a vista that soothed both the eye and the soul.

    All too soon, increasing traffic in the highway and isolated hamlets heralded the beginning of the western suburbs of Edelis.

    Jeevanil had insisted they travel the last few miles to Edelis on horseback, a traditional mode of transportation for humans, so as not to attract too much attention. Earlier in the morning, the two of them had Teleported to a place five miles outside the sister-city of Jivanpur, which was located on the eastern banks of the mighty Telis River. Teleporting inside Jivanpur itself was impossible owing to the fact that there was a gigantic dampening field encompassing the entirety of Jivanpur as well as the eastern half of Edelis. The small hamlet where they had purchased the mounts housed a couple of retired Rangers who had provided them with the Tolimar horses, bred to accommodate riders of aditarun stature.

    After reaching the suburbs of Edelis, the reception was lukewarm. Despite it being a large city, home to over a million souls, the passage of the two Rangers still caused a stir, as people came out of their houses and shops to gawk at the two tall willowy graceful beings dressed in all-white voluminous cloaks.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Not all the gazes expressed awe and wonder, though. More than a few burned with long-suppressed hatred, a reaction that had by now stopped bothering Mainak. The first time he had been in any human kingdom was a hundred and seventy-five years ago, when he had gone to visit his maternal aunt in Lohil. It is a day he is never going to forget.

    ¡°Ah, there is our destination,¡± said Jeevanil with a hint of nostalgia in his voice.

    Given the crowded surroundings, Mainak kept his questions to himself, wondering how often the older Ranger had cause to visit the city where the very first aditarus had come into existence, though technically Edelis did not exist back then. Before Rebirth, even Jivanpur was said to be a small town centered around the inner core of the University. Nowadays, most Arunians counted Edelis and Jivanpur as one, affectionately calling them the Twin-City, though Mainak, just like all aditarus, still considered them separate cities.

    ¡°Human propensity for glorifying the past can often serve unForeseen needs,¡± said Jeevanil in a low voice.

    A frown of puzzlement crossed Mainak¡¯s face, which he quickly erased.

    The added stress on the letter ¡®F¡¯ had not gone unnoticed by him. After vainly searching his memory for any mention of relevant Foresights in the journals written and passed down by the two Manifolders who could traverse forward in the turbulent River of Time, Mainak glanced at his superior, whose eyes were still locked onto the temple. So again, Mainak was forced to remain silent, and bursting with queries.

    Intrigued by the quiet intensity of the old Ranger¡¯s gaze, Mainak studied the twin statues of Aimin and Anantika holding aloft the Pools of Power on top of the largest Dualist temple in Edelis, visible from miles away. It has been well over two decades since he last passed through Edelis, but some buildings leave an indelible impression on one¡¯s mind. This was one such building. Only the very top was visible though, with the rest blocked by buildings, and the wall. The highway intersected it at a massive gate, reinforced using sigils that glowed an iridescent light-indigo in Mainak¡¯s essence senses. A steady stream of humans was passing through it, after a round of token questioning by a squad of city guards. Or rather, by a few of them while the rest lounged inside the small guardhouse adjacent to the wall.

    Mainak wondered whether they would have trouble entering. He found it ironic that humans, with an average lifespan of mere sixty-five years, almost a tenth that of an aditaru, seemed to hold a grudge a millennium after the end of the last aditaru-human war and the treaty of Sangam.

    The eldest of the three guards at the gate looked them over, and then demanded in a bored voice. ¡°Papers.¡±

    One of the other guards frowned at the quarterstaff in Mainak¡¯s pack but forbore to comment. It was fortunate that aditarus had almost no knowledge or use of metallurgy, instead using specialized wood for weapons ¨C oak, ash, and bamboo, mainly. Humans considered them inferior to metal, and as a result, ignored them. Of course, if the guards had even an ounce of essence sense, they would not have, an oversight on the part of the Governor. Just before the official start of any war, one needed to be more vigilant.

    After Jeevanil produced the necessary documents, they were waved through without much fanfare. However, even before they had gone out of earshot, the youngest guard spit a giant load of phlegm on the sidewalk, and added in a frustrated voice, ¡°Aimin-cursed aditarus. Wonder what made them leave their bubble.¡±

    He was, of course, referring to the gargantuan spherical Shield that Deeshayer Maya had ordered be re-established to prevent unauthorized entrance into Sangam, just as a preventative measure. The Shielding Dais could only operate at full potential for a couple of years, but when it concerned humans, two years was a long time.

    It effectively made direct overland invasion of Anantika next to impossible. Unless of course, BrightHeart had managed to convince an aditaru with proper clearance level into joining his cause, an extremely unlikely event.

    Or coerce him or her into helping him, a frightening but not inconceivable prospect. Indeed, all the evidence pointed to it being even a likely prospect. No wonder the Deeshayer had decided to dispatch not just one but two Rangers to the University, which was the center of actual power in all of Arunia.

    As the two of them rode deeper into the city, Mainak¡¯s keen gaze noted an interesting fact. People, streets, and buildings of Edelis seemed all but unchanged, except for the fact that quite a few of the streets had electric lamps in place of gas ones, and there seemed to be more stonehorns amongst the pedestrians than before. Also, there were noticeably more stonehornish shops ¨C mostly smiths, carpenters, and masons. Perhaps the effect of the treaty of Garbal was finally starting to have a direct impact on the economy and society, at least in the urban centers of Arunia.

    Mainak even saw a couple of half-aditarus, who stood out because of their height. Both gave him wary nods, staying well clear of their horses. A lamentable side effect of being brought up in a culture that, for some illogical reason, fostered hatred of beings with aditarun ancestry, even when that being happened to be oneself.

    ¡°It is a sad existence indeed that causes one to loathe oneself for being born different,¡± Mainak said once they entered the twisted warrens of the inner city.

    The press of people and their often unfriendly glances abated somewhat after Jeevanil decided to take a left turn. Ahead, at the end of the narrow street stood the mammoth temple, which, Mainak knew from the layout of the city, was nowhere near Imril Bridge, the route they would need to take in order to cross the Telis and enter the University Hill, some three miles to the east, visible as a giant sentinel in the sky.

    The famed Dualist temple of Edelis was as imposing and awe-inspiring as ever. Austere in design, it was simple yet elegant, lacking any ornamentation or carving on the outer surface, but more than made up for it with its sheer scale. Shaped like the sigil corresponding to the Pools of Power, the scepter located twenty-stories above street level was held by the intertwined arms of the twin statues. Even after two and a half millennia, the statues glowed soft purple-orange in his essence senses, a subtle but constant reminder of the glory of the Age of Creation. Built by the First Disciple Johannes, the fortress masquerading as a temple was engineered to withstand a small army, if need be. And it did, during the War of Conquest by the great First Emperor, Arun.

    A bent hooded figure was waiting patiently at the top of the stairs, in front of the main entrance to the Chamber of Introspection, which took up most of the ground floor of the ancient edifice.

    After tying the reins, as the two of them climbed the five broad steps and approached the figure, Mainak whispered to Jeevanil, ¡°Would this be an appropriate time to inform me about the purpose of visiting this temple?¡±

    Jeevanil had argued that since it was highly likely that one or more of the Aiminian infiltrators, not to mention more than a few of the Arunian counter-spies, would be capable of Compulsion, Mainak should be told as little as possible about the key aspects of their plan. Despite the fact that Mainak understood the logic, he was a little frustrated at being kept in the dark. After all, he was an extremely skillful and talented Shielder. Using Compulsion on him would require nothing short of a miracle. They would need to knock him out first, then somehow overwhelm his passive Shield.

    ¡°I have found a device that can track active Space Enfolding. But it requires a tall structure to be implemented properly.¡±

    Finding rogue Enfolders was their priority ¨C Jeevanil had declared during their planning stage. Intelligence concerning their actual number was sketchy at best, but analyzing the reports, both Mainak and Jeevanil had come to the same conclusion. There was at least one Enfolder aiding BrightHeart.

    His or her existence would also explain some of the mystery surrounding Fluid. Which is precisely why Jeevanil had decided to carefully let a few rumors spread, ones that were substantial enough to warrant the attention of Aiminians spies in Sangam, but also subtle enough so that they appeared genuine.

    But the man¡¯s statement still confounded Mainak for the simple reason that he was unaware any such device even existed, let alone the fact that Jeevanil possessed one. ¡°Found it, you say?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it would be more accurate to say that it was¡­gifted to me.¡±

    Putting aside the obvious attempt at misdirection and shading the truth, both commendable qualities in oneself but not others, Mainak found the statement bothered him on several levels. But he decided not to press the issue, at least not at the present moment, since the priest¡¯s body language was far more baffling. Not only was the man expecting them, but he also seemed oddly subservient.

    ¡°May Allmother guard you in perilous times,¡± the Dualist priest, recognizable by his brown and black hooded cloak, whispered in a cracked voice, dipping his head ever so slightly.

    ¡°Blessed am I in Allfather¡¯s keep.¡± Jeevanil¡¯s murmured reply was entirely novel to Mainak.

    ¡°Welcome Keeper, the house is yours.¡± This time the aged priest inclined his head deeply.

    Well, this is intriguing. The priest seems to think Jeevanil, an aditaru, was a member of the Keepers of the Lore, the most elite order of the highest ranking Dualist priests in the whole land. Also, the greeting and the subsequent reply could hardly be termed standard¡­ If anything, it sounded suspiciously like a code.

    ¡°I need access to the roof, Souma,¡± Jeevanil said without preamble.

    The priest gestured with his hand, and the two of them followed.

    The triangular Chamber of Introspection was quite crowded. It being a kirday morning, the first day of the weekend with the majority of the institutions and businesses closed, that was to be expected. The growing popularity of Dualism in Arunia also contributed to the increase in the number of devotees, most of whom were sitting cross-legged in the immense chamber, eyes closed.

    A few gazed upwards at the faces of the gigantic statues of the Dualgods at the center of the floor. He was sitting on his knees, eyes burning with the need for creation, while she sat beside him cross-legged, face full of solemnity and serenity.

    It was strange to imagine that aditarus, the progeny of Anantika, possessed not a single visual reminder of their First Sage. No statues, carvings, or paintings. While the humans not only had created hundreds of statues in just this one city, but they also worshiped her as a deity.

    Soon the broad stairs at the back of the Chamber took them all the way to the roof. All of Edelis and most of western Jivanpur opened up before them. Close to three million people, living, killing, laughing, crying, inventing, destroying, in a frenzy of life. At times in the midst of luxury. Most times in extreme poverty.

    ¡°Thank you, Souma.¡±

    Judging by the way all the other priests were deferring to him during their climb, Souma was in all likelihood the Chief Priest of this temple. Despite being dismissed in such an offhand manner, no trace of anger could be discerned on the kindly, wrinkled face. Instead, dipping his head, he turned and shuffled towards the stairs.

    Mainak knew for a fact that the Chief Priest of Edelis also happened to be one of the highest ranking priests in all of Arunia. What that implied about Jeevanil¡¯s rank, he was unsure. Mainak made a mental note to research the hierarchy of the Keepers once he was granted access to the world-renowned Library.

    Jeevanil purposefully strode towards the foot of the dual statues holding the Pools in their intertwined hands. In mundane sight, the five major Nodes made of steel gleamed white, while the eight dark minor ones that represented the Mind glowed an ominous black, hinting at the fact that overuse of Power eventually erodes the brain, both literally and figuratively.

    A Mind drunk on Power sooner or later finds Madness, as Aimin wrote in the Historica.

    After a moment or two of rummaging, the old Ranger produced from deep within his dimension bag a six-digit-by-four rectangular device with a green screen, made of some type of crystal and metal. It showed a remarkably accurate map of Jivanpur, Edelis, and the surrounding area.

    ¡°This is the tracker. It transmits the exact coordinates to another device, which I will keep on my person at all times.¡± Jeevanil produced a similar but smaller device from his pocket.

    Mainak gave a nod, fascinated by the strange piece of technology. Perhaps the stonehorns had made it during the war to anticipate the actions of enemy Enfolders, though it resembled no device of stonehornish make that he had ever seen. It looked ordinary in his essence senses, as well. How any signal could possibly travel without wires was still beyond him. Or with wires, if he was being honest. Further speculation halted when he noted something interesting.

    In the western section of the map, a red dot was beeping once every few blinks.

    Somewhere in Edelis, barely half a mile away, Mainak realized with a start.

    ¡°Well, the height does make the signal stronger,¡± Jeevanil mumbled to himself. Then, glancing at Mainak who was peeking over his shoulder, he added, ¡°I had it switched on the whole time we were in this city. I am glad it works the way it is supposed to.¡±

    ¡°You have never used this gift before?¡± The incredulity in his voice, Mainak could not hide, especially from someone so sensitive. ¡°This seems like an extremely convenient device to have.¡±

    ¡°It has its uses. But I have to use it sparingly, as I do not know how to repair it. Neither do I know anyone who can. Not anyone living, at least. Eventually, even the best made gadgets break down.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to confront him now, whoever it is?¡±

    Jeevanil nodded, an eager and excited glint in his eyes. ¡°We shall strike while the iron is hot. They will not be expecting such a bold move.¡± In the next blink, with a whoosh of displaced air and dark-violet essence, a simmering black rectangular Portal formed in front of them. After Jeevanil vanished inside without a word, Mainak followed, mind whirling with excitement.

    As soon as he set foot outside the Portal, his pulse quickened.

    Standing at the end of a cul-de-sac in a poor dilapidated neighborhood of the city, Mainak was greeted by a great many abandoned buildings and empty warehouses. Less than five hundred yards to the east, he could vaguely discern the Teleportation Hub of Edelis, just outside the city Shield. The only living souls within hundred yards were three men and a woman, all wearing grotesque masks that depicted the seven Artifacts of Atma. All standing in battle-formation no more than ten yards in front of him. Two mundane humans and a couple of Manipulators, all of them seemingly expecting the Rangers.

    So much for the element of surprise.

    Alerted by his Space senses, Mainak glanced upwards, and noticed a Portal about a hundred feet above them, cloaked in well-crafted illusion.

    Someone was watching them. Discreetly.

    However, apart from the Portal, which according to Mainak¡¯s Space senses was created using a Translocator, there were no signs of any Enfolder, a fact that left him baffled. In a direct confrontation between Manipulators and Enfolders, especially with such meager numerical advantage, there was only ever going to be one winner.

    Jeevanil began searching their surroundings, while shaking off the momentary confusion, Mainak assessed their gears, attire, and most importantly, their signatures. Within a fraction of a blink, it became apparent that the signatures of the two mundanes were too turbulent to be natural, and possibly hid their true Chakras. Both Jeevanil and Mainak halted when those same two signatures flared for a moment, anticipating they would have to fight four Manipulators instead of just the couple.

    And then, as if a veil had been lifted from his eyes and Heart, Mainak¡¯s understanding of Reality was turned upside down because the two human men did something that boggled his mind, so much so that he was totally unprepared and could not defend himself.

    They Enfolded.

 Chapter 42 - Chamber of Drawn Fates

    Arjun¡¯s first reaction upon setting foot inside the mysterious dome was one of wild panic which lasted no less than three blinks, as it took precisely that long for his foot to eventually touch blessed ground, followed by the rest of his flailing body. Thankfully, even his pathetic air Manipulation ability was enough to arrest the fall, resulting in nothing more than severe bruising of his knees and hands.

    Not much later, two sets of thumping noise and choice curses announced the arrival of Kumil and Eve ¨C surprisingly similar curses, Arjun couldn¡¯t help but note. When she really put her mind to it, Eve could absorb knowledge like a sponge-mushroom in Palir Desert.

    Lying prone on the hard stone floor, Arjun assessed his surroundings with his earth and essence senses. In the pitch black environment they¡¯d landed, his eyes were of no help. Consoling himself with the thought that it was better than the reverse scenario, Arjun climbed back up to his feet, then craned his head.

    Two bonfires of kernel slowly floated down toward the three of them from a deceptively tiny aperture hundreds of feet above their heads. Now that all her secrets ¨C well, most of them anyway ¨C were out in the open, Aisha was pulling out one trick after another from her impressive repertoire.

    Using Space Shields to decelerate your descent ¨C even Gravity bowed before the Masters of Space it seemed, though by her own admissions, Aisha was nowhere near accomplished enough to be considered a Master Enfolder ¨C or Maestro, as they¡¯re more commonly known. In Arjun¡¯s mind, this only highlighted Aisha¡¯s boundless potential. Before long, she¡¯d be giving even ancient Maestros a run for their money.

    A few blinks later, while Arjun was searching his pockets for a glowstone, Aisha¡¯s feet gently touched down beside him, and the whole surrounding lit up like the Celebration of the Creator.

    Numerous strange beads of white light floated above their heads, illuminating a massive place ¨C at least a mile long, though the glossy ebony surface of the wall absorbed an unusual amount of the light, creating unnatural shadows that hid much of the space. The amount of Basil present here at ground level was minimal, enabling Arjun to gauge more of the layout of the triangular stone floor. When he did, his heart sped up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a maze!!¡± he breathed.

    James had landed nearer to Kumil and was making certain the half-stonehorn was back to fighting shape. ¡°No need to sound quite so happy about that fact,¡± the Battle Cleric grumbled. ¡°We¡¯re also inside a Pocket Dimension. No telling how large the maze is.¡±

    Arjun felt like smacking his forehead.

    In all the excitement, it¡¯d completely slipped his mind that the dome they¡¯d entered through was no larger than a barn. Pocket dimensions could be as large as a city. Miniverses, larger cousins of Pocket Dimensions, could even be larger than Sindria. Supposedly. Of course, the consensus among Cleric scholars was that neither existed outside the pages of the Historica, or the plethora of fiction stories based loosely on those said pages.

    Reality had once again outstripped even the most imaginative mind, for none of the scholars, or even writers, could come up with something so bizarre ¨C Arjun decided after staring at his own warped reflection on a strangely curved metallic surface. After a few blinks, literally, he realized it was a small part of a larger whole.

    Less than ten yards in front of him was an odd spherical metallic structure as large as a house, but it sported no doors or windows, indeed no aperture of any kind on its glossy dark-purple surface. The metal was an alloy of iron, copper, and several others he failed to identify. Glancing up he saw there was a very similar sphere right above his head, at the bottom of which there was an aperture, an annular one, the same one they¡¯d fallen through. The thousand or so feet separating him from the hole also muffled every source of essence that originated outside of it, so much so that he couldn¡¯t sense fire essence up there at all.

    After James, the last member of their group, had entered the chamber, the annular ring had clicked shut, sealing them in. Not that Arjun was worried. He was too ecstatic with wonder to care about such mundane emotions. Craning his head this way and that, Arjun drank in every sight and sound and began exploring.

    The layout of the seemingly endless chamber ¨C well, Dimension ¨C had a certain familiarity to it, though he couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on it. It seemed triangular at first glance, though the edges were enveloped in dark shadows that somehow rebuffed all his probing efforts to sense beyond, making the exact shape and size anyone¡¯s guess, at least until they could physically reach one of the outer walls.

    There were also these metallic spheres everywhere, even suspended midair, laughing at Gravity with the help of essence constructs ¨C permanent ones as far as he could tell, something he didn¡¯t believe was even possible. Smaller spheres, made from seemingly liquid dark-purple metal, but with lower iron content than the larger solid ones, vibrated with a sound that had absolutely no effect on the ground, or air, but could be felt through essence sense.

    ¡°Even the larger ones are vibrating, Jukatis help us,¡± Kumil complained, clutching his head in discomfort. ¡°Can feel it in my bones.¡±

    Concentrating closely, Arjun realized his half-stonehorn friend was correct. Also, apart from the beads and strange spheres, the entire space was devoid of any building or living soul. Approaching one of the spheres, the one right in front, Arjun extended his left hand, placing it on the warm metallic surface.

    ¡°A room, larger on the inside.¡± Delving deeper with his senses, a puzzled expression crossed his face, which, in the next blink, turned into elation. ¡°No wait, not just any room, but a Lab!! This has to be from the Age of Creation!!¡±

    Today is the day all his dreams will come to fruition. Arjun could feel it in his gut. It¡¯s one of his lifelong dreams ¨C to have an adventure that involved creations from the golden age of Sindria. And now, he found himself right in the thick of it!!

    In today¡¯s world, the largest dimension spaces were bags made by aditarun Artificers. This was leagues beyond their capability. Of course, this whole Dimension was testament to the fact that they were dealing with Enfolders from the Age of Creation.

    ¡°Allfather help us!!¡± Eve mumbled, still sitting cross-legged on the hard stone floor, but eyes glued to the beads of light near the ceiling. These gave off a soothing hint of Energy essence, somehow powering the essence constructs around them. ¡°He must¡¯ve had a hand in creating this,¡± she said, voice full of reverence.

    Arjun, of course, was so agog with excitement that he¡¯d crossed the threshold of reverence ages ago ¨C that is to say, a few blinks earlier.

    ¡°More than likely,¡± James said, for once sounding just as excited as Arjun and as reverential as Eve. Then, forcibly gaining control of his emotions, he gestured behind him, toward the dark northern corner of the maze. ¡°First thing¡¯s first.¡± His gaze landed on Aisha, then switched to Arjun, standing beside her. ¡°Reconnaissance from both above and ground level. Can you two handle the back? I¡¯m going to take the front.¡±

    Aisha glanced sideways, sharing a determined look with Arjun, then turned back to the Cleric and gave a nod of affirmation. Within a few blinks, she was standing twenty feet over their heads on a Space Shield, though she couldn¡¯t keep them active for long or move them as fast as the ones made of air that the Cleric used, causing her to skip from one transient one to the next in a graceful dance.

    ¡°Also, every single maze I¡¯ve ever been unfortunate enough to encounter had one thing in common. They were full of traps,¡± James reminded all four of them. ¡°Watch your steps.¡±

    ¡°Downer,¡± Eve shook her head. ¡°Mazes also mean rewards.¡± She emphasized the last word with unmistakable glee.

    ¡°Unless the reward is our freedom,¡± James said, casting a suggestive glance upward. The annular ringlike aperture had long since closed. And that particular section of the stone ceiling was saturated with Basil, not to mention the other unknown minerals and metals they¡¯d sensed earlier. Escape through there seemed unlikely ¨C just as you¡¯d expect from a maze designed by the hand of Allfather himself.

    Within a few bells of exploration, several points of worry surfaced to the thoughts of all but Arjun, who was still riding the flame of excitement and refused to let it be doused by cold hard logic. But James was adamant.

    ¡°Whatever this dark-gray substance the walls are made of is ¨C it¡¯s metal unknown to me, and highly resistant to Manipulation, even more so than strelenium,¡± he said, the meaning behind the words readily apparent even to the three who lacked Arjun¡¯s talent.

    ¡°No punching our way through to the center for us, even if we knew where exactly the center was,¡± Eve lamented. ¡°Seems we¡¯re stuck here.¡±

    ¡°Also, we don¡¯t know for sure that the exit is at the center either. I still can¡¯t make heads or tails of this maze.¡± Kumil gave voice to all their thoughts.

    The central avenue where they¡¯d landed was cordoned off by tall walls, with side streets and the odd spheres breaking the monotony. The scene was less restrictive but just as confusing up in the air, where every once in a while, an ominous dark sphere would peek through the shadows.

    Arjun rubbed one section of the metallic wall with his index finger. ¡°Maybe we should shave a tiny portion off, for later study.¡±

    Kumil¡¯s head bounced up and down in eager excitement. He patted his self-made utility belt. ¡°Already started. Could only take a sliver though. Or else we¡¯d be stuck here till even James¡¯ inventory of dried food runs dry,¡± he said in disgust.

    After weeks of traveling together, Arjun had worked out that his half-stonehorn friend not only possessed a healthy appetite but also preferred his solid food to have some amount of fluid in it. Or at least a boatload of gravy. Else ¡®it feels like I¡¯m swallowing all of Kailash one peak at a time¡¯ ¨C to quote Kumil.

    ¡°Maybe take a few more samples from different parts of the maze? Also, see if you can slice off a small portion of the spheres. I tried, but it reconstituted itself faster than I could damage it, taking the materials right out of my palm. Liquid ones were even worse.¡±

    ¡°I like the way you think, my friend. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    After hitting one of the outer walls, they began working their way around the huge space, deciding as a group to postpone exploring the individual spheres for later. Given time they could¡¯ve eventually broken through, of course, but they had other priorities. Namely, how to get out of here.

    Kumil¡¯s efforts at collecting samples from them proved just as fruitless as Arjun¡¯s. At James¡¯ suggestion, they¡¯d refrained from trying more drastic measures, especially after Eve all but collapsed due to fatigue, her formidable punches leaving her more damaged than the spheres.

    Then, James caught what Arjun had sensed the moment he¡¯d entered the Pocket Dimension. Sensed but never quite realized what exactly he¡¯d sensed. Benefits of decades of experience, I suppose, Arjun grumbled to himself. Or maybe even centuries. He didn¡¯t know how old the man was, though he looked no older than his father, who was forty-five. Some Material Clerics, ones who possessed Healing abilities, could live for three hundred years. Thurma, for instance, was pushing two-fifty.

    ¡°The Dimension is shaped like a temple of Aimin. A massive one.¡± The Cleric announced, as Arjun and Kumil extended their senses trying to verify it. ¡°The floor is an equilateral triangle, while the apex lies vertically above the center of the triangle, it being the aperture, or rather the sphere we jumped through.¡±

    The announcement seemed to lift the veil of mystery surrounding the space as Arjun¡¯s mind sensed the location of all the spheres on the floor and his Crown remembered the position of all the airborne ones. Within a few blinks, he connected the dots, and nearly jumped out of his skin in joy.

    ¡°Not only that,¡± he exclaimed, ¡°the spheres are acting like Nodes of the base sigils or the Artifacts. At least that of Matter, Energy and Force, and maybe Mind as well. The sigil for the Pools, for the number five, think of it lying vertically above the floor, perpendicular to the sigil for the Fulcrum. We landed near the intersecting Node, the middle of number three and base of five.¡±

    Realization dawned on every eye, along with admiration on three sets and approval on one.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t even know 3-Dimensional sigils could exist,¡± said Kumil.

    ¡°They¡¯re supposed to be purely theoretical. Highly unstable. Unless you believe some of the older tales from the Historica or the Lore.¡± Which I do, Arjun added silently. ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m not altogether surprised to find them here.¡±

    ¡°This whole place feels old,¡± Eve said after an agreeing nod, wary eyes peering into the shadowy depths. ¡°And the Nodes ¨C the Spheres¡­feel ancient.¡±

    The Cleric gave a firm nod and moved on, not bothering with verbal compliments. ¡°They are vibrating like Cosmic Nodes as well, which is what we were sensing earlier, and still sensing now.¡± His gaze flickered to Kumil. ¡°It is also the same vibration that some of us are sensing more than others, though only the Dualgods know why.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Melwig¡¯s Shrine dislikes my blood, that¡¯s why,¡± Kumil growled under his breath.

    ¡°Also,¡± the Battle Cleric continued, trying to neither contradict nor comfort the half-stonehorn, ¡°I sense the sigil for the number eight, for Mind, but inverted. Instead of a spiral going down, it goes up. The spiral starts at the other end of the Fulcrum, at one of the vertices of the floor. We¡¯re going to investigate it, since it breaks convention.¡±

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s not symmetric,¡± Arjun put in. ¡°The center of the Mind as well as the Pools is off-kilter.¡±

    ¡°Probably because these aren¡¯t normal base sigils, but are more like those weird attuned ones,¡± Eve ventured.

    ¡°Precisely,¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯m going to do some more aerial reconnaissance, you do the same in any way you see fit. But don¡¯t wander too far off.¡±

    Deciding on a close formation, the four of them followed the Cleric, all their senses extended to the fullest.

    ¡°Is it just me or does that wall look a bit closer than where it was when we first entered?¡± Arjun asked, trying to sense whether it seemed this way because the shadows had been slowly encroaching upon them, growing darker and more ominous every passing blink, or if his eyes were playing tricks on him.

    Eve scowled. ¡°These damned shadows are gonna come alive next. I can feel it in my bones.¡±

    Arjun looked askance at Kumil, whose glazed over eyes suggested he was already analyzing the information gained from his long range senses. ¡°Might be onto something,¡± he said. ¡°Two of the walls are moving, boxing us in.¡±

    Eve perked up, swiveling her head. ¡°I don¡¯t sense, or even see anything apart from the same gloomy gray walls cloaked in shadows.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s subtle. And slow,¡± the half-stonehorn said, his gaze fixed on one particular section of the distant wall to their left. ¡°But trust me, it¡¯s moving.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it definitely is,¡± Arjun put in, though he wasn¡¯t as worried as Eve.

    Together, their group can handle most opponents, and more importantly, he didn¡¯t sense any malevolent intent from whatever creature lurked in the outer shadows. And as for the spheres, they felt almost¡­.welcoming, though still resistant to all efforts on his part to modify them, or glean their secrets. Or even enter.

    ¡°So an Augmenter, eh?¡± Kumil said after a while, tone uncharacteristically subdued. ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten how babies are made,¡± Eve replied with a forced smile.

    But Kumil was having none of it. ¡°I meant how was he made. Even fifty years ago, there weren¡¯t any unomynds in Sindria. Then again, if asked even ten days ago, I would¡¯ve sworn there aren¡¯t any, not outside the pages of the most obscure stories from the Lore. Even some human scholars would struggle to tell you what they actually are. I only heard about them since one of my sisters, and quite a few of my brothers, are absolutely obsessed with history, irrespective of race.¡±

    ¡°History doesn¡¯t care about your race. To a river, a boulder and a grain of sand are the same,¡± Arjun said, eyeing Eve. ¡°How did he come to exist? There hasn¡¯t been any unomynd in Sindria. Ever. Supposedly, Aimin and Anantika went to great lengths to ensure that. After fighting your father, I¡¯m starting to understand why.¡±

    That wiped the fake smile off Eve¡¯s face. ¡°He never told me. I never dared ask. But your assumption is spot-on.¡± Her eyes took on a haunted expression. ¡°Something unholy created him and his mates.¡±

    Created her, she meant. Despite sensing her fears, Arjun remained silent, as he didn¡¯t know how to provide solace other than by telling her to ignore the facts. She was half-unomynd, after all.

    ¡°The High Priest,¡± Arjun said. ¡°Only an Ascendant like him would be capable enough, and just as importantly, resourceful enough, to create the monstrosities we faced.¡±

    Kumil gave an agreeing grunt, while Eve simply nodded, face darker than the surrounding shadows. ¡°Seems likely. They form a unit of the Grand Army, after all.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡± Arjun continued, still perplexed. ¡°This is the domain of Allfather, and no one else. Did the High Priest somehow unearth a Chamber of Creation as well as one of the Artifacts?¡±

    ¡°The Fulcrum. It unlocks Force.¡±

    ¡°We can worry about that once we get out of here,¡± Kumil said.

    ¡°Or not,¡± Eve added. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in avoiding them. This creation business is way over my pay-grade.¡±

    Arjun gave her a sidelong glance, but withheld his opinion on the matter. She wasn¡¯t the best liar he¡¯d ever seen ¨C that is to say she was a newborn babe compared to James.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve mapped out the general layout of this place, think we can try breaking into one of the spheres now?¡± he pressed instead. ¡°Who knows what secrets they hold? Could even provide an answer to the question we were just discussing.¡±

    ¡°We can. If time permits,¡± James said from up ahead. In another frustrating example that illustrated just how useful and versatile air-shields could be, he was standing on literally nothing but air, two-stories above their heads, his own head craning to peer at the shadowy distance. Whatever he saw must have worried him as the shield vanished in a deft application of Manipulation that also slowed his fall. He landed in a crouch, looking oddly concerned. ¡°Which it won¡¯t. I saw movement up ahead.¡±

    A frown of confusion crossed Arjun¡¯s face. ¡°I sense nothing. Other than the walls.¡± Both Kumil and Eve looked just as perplexed. Aisha joined the four of them inside a small alcove formed by stone-casting the floor. There was even a backless bench made of an odd metal.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense much either. They can dampen the vibrations. As well as their kernel signature.¡±

    An involuntary grin spread across Arjun¡¯s face. The first he was fairly good at, but clamping kernel signature by this amount was next to impossible, unless they were Grandmasters. Or maybe even one of the legendary Ascendants, with all seven Chakras including the Third-Eye opened or Awakened.

    ¡°They?¡± asked Eve, seemingly debating with herself if she should rest her feet after their arduous journey. In the end, fatigue triumphed over caution.

    ¡°A horde of creatures cloaked in shadows.¡±

    Eve lurched to her feet. ¡°Aimin¡¯s Balls!!! Knew it.¡±

    ¡°These are a tad more intelligent than the canines we fought earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. Only met them once and that was one time too many. Too damn slippery, never where they seem to be.¡±

    ¡°Hard to land hits,¡± Kumil agreed, eyes searching the shadows. ¡°Good news is this time around there are too many of them for you to miss.¡±

    This earned him a grunt of amusement. ¡°Should¡¯ve softened me up with the bad news first.¡±

    ¡°Bad news is, as James had implied and I just verified, they can also Manipulate Matter, not just Energy.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!!¡± groaned Eve.

    ¡°Space?¡± Arjun asked, glancing at Aisha, just as a legion of slithering shadowy serpents came crawling out of the walls, which themselves were now clearly constricting. His efforts at figuring out if they were inside the bowels of some creature out of the Legends, or just in the space between its coil, proved futile. Even now, his talent indicated that the mind, or rather the minds ¨C he sensed a couple, both far more intelligent than any animal ¨C seemed to be more interested in testing their mettle than in devouring them. His essence senses, however, screamed that a huge beast was all around them, as were its minions, tiny versions of itself that were larger than the biggest python Arjun had ever seen.

    After Aisha shook her head in the negative, Arjun turned to the Battle Cleric. ¡°Any ideas what the mammoth serpent that seems to be corralling its offspring toward our position is?¡±

    The reptilian body circled all around the Dimension, slowly narrowing the perimeter by seeming to almost solidify the shadows themselves, which coalesced into the walls that were thickening before their very eyes.

    ¡°Matters not. Our end-goal remains the same.¡± The Cleric took the lead, and the rest of them followed his example as he shot like a quarrel toward the Node at one of the three vertices of the triangular floor.

    Less than fifty yards in front of the huge ball of metal, the shadows were upon them in a frenzy of wickedly curved dagger-like ivory teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great boon there¡¯s no sign of any poison in their bites or else we¡¯d be in a real pickle,¡± Eve shouted after engaging two of the serpents simultaneously.

    ¡°Perhaps their father failed to pass on that particular trait,¡± Arjun supplied over the din of battle.

    ¡°Why would you even jinx it like that?¡± cried Kumil, producing a flash of amusement from Aisha.

    ¡°Also,¡± bellowed Eve, ¡°we¡¯re turning into a half-decent fighting unit. Chuck sour-face over there for a solid Power Cleric, and we¡¯d make a good cabal.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Might even form our own Fist someday.¡±

    ¡°We might,¡± said Kumil. ¡°If we don¡¯t die first.¡±

    With that remark, the five of them fell into their well-established routine.

    Aisha stood in the center providing emergency Healing and occasional Shields while picking off the creatures that seemed most troublesome using what she called ¡®Slicing Tears¡¯.

    Arjun was off to the side but near enough to eliminate any threat that might mean her harm, while negating the serpents¡¯ crude but powerful earth Manipulation attempts, their sheer numbers proving the greatest threat.

    Eve and Kumil were both busy thumping the large dark-scaled snakes using stone columns and boulders, with the latter also throwing up hasty air-shields when necessary. True to form, Eve took them head-on, often foregoing shields altogether.

    Any material object, even solid rock, that touched the snakes¡¯ skin began sizzling immediately, as if their scales were on fire, though no flames were visible to the naked eye. Their essence senses, however, picked up a huge cauldron of Energy deep within the snakes¡¯ bellies; in their Stomach Chakra, which was bigger than Arjun¡¯s entire torso. The large snakes also occasionally opened their jaws wide and squirted massive torrents of flame that necessitated Kumil or Aisha¡¯s intervention. Arjun¡¯s own earthen shield was next to useless against them as he couldn¡¯t maintain it long enough while retaining his mobility.

    With only four Awakened Chakras ¨C Heart, Crown, Stomach and Plexus, and no opened primary or even secondary ¨C this was by far the most bizarre Manipulator Arjun had ever come across. Also, before today he¡¯d never faced animals that could Manipulate. Then, a realization made him frown.

    ¡°Their signature doesn¡¯t look right,¡± Arjun shouted, hoping the Cleric could provide some insight. Which he did.

    ¡°Channels are mono-layered,¡± James replied in between hacking the heads off a couple of snakes big as crocodiles, his shortsword a blur of motion ¡°Never seen anything like it.¡±

    This truly was the day all his dreams were going to come true. A mad grin spread across Arjun¡¯s features as he looked over the field of battle. Fighting back to back with people you could trust with your life ¨C it was an oddly liberating sensation.

    Suddenly, in a flash of soul-wrenching understanding ¨C or Knowing, as the entity called Self would say ¨C he realized that before today he¡¯d never truly possessed any friends, not true friends. The murky background of his parents and his own secrets had made sure of that.

    ¡°Stop grinning like a fool and guard the right side,¡± Eve roared. ¡°This is no time to get lost in your head.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Arjun said, shoving those painful thoughts to the back of his mind and moving over to the other side of Aisha, after throwing a glance over his shoulders at the Cleric. This was the first time he was seeing the man in full throttle. And it was a sight to behold.

    Simply put, James had become nothing short of a one-man army, gliding between their massive bulks, his trusted sword slicing open huge gashes that bled rivers of blood. When the opportunity presented itself, the sharp blue sigil-enhanced inner edge of his sword would produce a near-instantaneous air-blade, rapidly growing in length and neatly bisecting the huge beasts.

    Carnage incarnate, with the Battle Cleric holding the majority at bay, the rest fell back bit by bit toward the spherical Node, though Arjun had no idea how they were going to force their way inside. They were more likely to end up inside the snakes¡¯ bellies than inside the damned Nodes.

    As if sensing his thought, James turned his head, and bellowed, ¡°Aisha, form stairs and lead them up. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±

    The slight distraction brought on by the shouted instruction proved almost fatal to Arjun as a snake broke through their shield-wall and chomped down on his left forearm, a couple of five-digit-long teeth piercing straight through the muscle and coming out the other end, mercifully without touching the bone. Still, Arjun screamed in agony as his flesh started to sizzle. Gritting his teeth in rage, he returned the favor after grabbing hold of one of its scales. Pouring everything he had, using degenerative Healing Arjun decimated the scale, followed by the tissue underneath, then carved his way to the other side, all the while screaming his lungs out.

    As the upper half of the beast fell off, bisecting it in two, Arjun decided that these beasts were really starting to rub him the wrong way. And earlier he¡¯d thought they were almost playful and curious, wanting to only test their strengths. His talents had never before led him so astray. Arjun didn¡¯t know whether to be pleased or alarmed at this turn of events.

    Soon, covered from head to toe in reddish-blue blood and viscera, he stood near a concerned-looking Aisha. Eve, standing on a fragile construct of Space essence, waved at the two of them. ¡°Hop on.¡± The grin she gave was just as maniacal as Arjun must now look to the others. ¡°She can¡¯t hold them solid for long.¡±

    After he jumped onto the ten feet by ten convex plate, James joined them and the next step in their ladder to the stars was hastily formed, this one made of air.

    Wait, Arjun thought, blinking wearily at all the floating points of white light. Not stars, his Crown belatedly supplied, but the center of the Pocket Dimension, which was missing something, something that was at the edge of his understanding, yet was proving to be stubbornly elusive.

    He remembered the question: Why was there no sign of the Mind sigil anywhere on the device that facilitated their entrance into this Pocket Dimension when the sigil was clearly present here?

    But unfortunately, the answer was almost, but not quite, within his grasp. If there was no Mind sigil there, the absence of the Sphere of Space in here would imply James¡¯ obsession with symmetry was misplaced. Or the Creators had a warped sense of symmetry.

    Arjun shook his head, trying to disperse the fog of exhaustion that had engulfed his Crown, then quickly spared the last of his flagging strength to Heal himself, though only partially, since his powercells were finally dry.

    Uncorking the stopper from the canteen, he took a swig of the tincture James had procured from Rukalia, an energy essence drink that was strong enough to perk him right back up, though he feared the cost would be steep when his blood cooled down. Also, the taste was nowhere near as pleasant as the one James had supplied him with on that fateful day.

    After the fog from his brain cleared, glancing down, Arjun saw that the dark snakes were all staring up in unison at their circular platform. ¡°Ahhh, that is somehow more troubling than when they were trying to tear our heads off,¡± he said, eyes on the eerie phenomenon, mind on something even more interesting that lurked behind the snakes.

    ¡°Is it their mother?¡± Eve said, clearly sensing the kernel signature that, even masked, felt as grand as the firmament. ¡°Did we finally piss off the one mother we shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a male, I think,¡± Arjun supplied.

    And then, as one, the mass of snakes all opened their jaws wide and let out an ear-splitting screech. Thereafter, in a process that left even the seasoned Battle Cleric dumbfounded, they started dissolving ¨C back into shadows, the whole process lasting less than five blinks.

    What followed was even more bizarre.

    In a hair-raising display of essence and kernel interaction, the shadows began merging into one singular reptile of gigantic proportions. From above, it looked like a giant spider made of shadows was devouring itself, and in the process transforming into a snake capable of gobbling up the spider many times over.

    Following the transformation, the male snake that he¡¯d sensed earlier slithered up to the newly formed and slightly larger reptile, rubbing it on the head with the bottom of its jaw in an oddly affectionate and endearing gesture.

    ¡°It¡¯s not their mother. Nor father,¡± Arjun breathed, voice weak with dread and delight. ¡°They are mates.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at the center,¡± James announced, breaking Arjun¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Though I don¡¯t see anything out of place, other than the central Node of the Pools. Guess that should be our next destination.¡±

    Whispered in a low voice as it was, hundreds of feet above their huge heads, the massive snakes still heard it clearly, and their heads snapped upward to lock onto the five of them.

    ¡°Not that Node. We need to find the one Node that¡¯s hidden among all others.¡±

    The male opened its jaws wide enough to swallow a person whole, preparing to launch some new horror, and then clamped it shut when Arjun uttered the next words.

    ¡°The one corresponding to Space. The Sphere of Space.¡±

    James¡¯s eyes cleared, though they were still focused on the threat below. ¡°The four Aspects we used to unlock this Dimension. All but Space accounted for.¡±

    ¡°What about the Mind sigil?¡± Eve asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t on the pedestals.¡±

    All of a sudden, everything clicked.

    ¡°Yes, it was. Because we were. It¡¯s the most important sigil of them all. Without our keen minds, we would never have been able to solve the puzzle to begin with.¡±

    Arjun¡¯s reply produced the most unexpected reaction imaginable from the gigantic reptiles.

    In an act of air Manipulation that made James¡¯ earlier efforts seem like the fumblings of a child, they began spiraling upward.

    Toward their platform.

 Chapter 43 - Keepers of the First Phase

    ¡°By the Burning Balls of Bramka, now they can fly?¡± screamed Kumil.

    Arjun¡¯s excitement was cut short when Aisha grabbed hold of his right hand. ¡°A tiny spherical Space just beside the Node corresponding to the middle of the Pools is vibrating at a very low frequency.¡±

    ¡°I sense it now. It¡¯s too small to see with the naked eye. But it¡¯s giving off a barely discernible feel of Space essence.¡± Saying this, James promptly turned their impromptu craft in that direction.

    Eve kept shooting apprehensive glances below them, at the rapidly rising reptiles, while Kumil stroked his beard, looking more distressed than ever. ¡°Drive right into it,¡± she urged. ¡°If it¡¯s a Node corresponding to Sphere of Space, and if it¡¯s navigable, we should slide right into it.¡±

    Eve cringed, all but closing her eyes as the vibrating point in Space approached at breakneck speed. ¡°I hate Portaaaaaa¡­.¡±

    Her voice was cut off as she felt her insides swapping places with the rest of the Cosmos. In the next blink, before she could even process the weird feeling, they appeared in an entirely new Space. The experience for some reason was way worse than the two similar ones she¡¯d been forced to endure previously.

    Even before they arrived, the air-construct dissolved and Eve smacked into a granite wall, her feet touching down on solid ground once more. Despite her bruises, she all but collapsed in relief.

    ¡°Where in Om¡¯s blessed name are we?¡± She glanced around their strange yet comforting surroundings. At least there were no snakes here. ¡°We¡¯re inside Sindria somewhere,¡± Eve answered her own question as the Soles supplied her with a mountain of information.

    There was a lot happening beneath them.

    While the granite floor of the wide circular tunnel she found herself in was flat, the walls curved to form part of a huge sphere, one which was also made of granite, but mixed with a host of other minerals she was utterly incapable of identifying. To top it off, there was a permanent essence shield made of earth and Energy that covered the outside, protecting it from the immense heat and pressure of the boiling sea of magma that enclosed the whole region. Even then, the sheer amount of fire and earth essence that seeped through all the layers made the hairs on her arms stand on end.

    The outer corridor, the place where they had all been unceremoniously dumped in by the Jukatis-blasted Node that acted as a Portal, encircled a large central chamber which was segmented into smaller rooms. Several doorless openings in the inner wall led to those rooms while other openings connected with distant parts of the massive spherical complex, parts shielded from their earth senses. However, the same senses were overwhelmed by the volume of information coming from the magma, via the weird shield, and then through the rock.

    ¡°Can¡¯t tell how deep though,¡± Eve said, glancing around warily, her emotions alternating between shock and awe. ¡°Feels as if whoever built this place was looking to connect with the very soul of Sindria.¡±

    ¡°You might¡¯ve hit the nail on the head there,¡± said Arjun, his eyes gleaming with a touch of insanity. His desire to know things is going to be the death of them all one day. ¡°Feels as if this entire place is geared toward Manipulation. And observation. I can sense vibrations originating well over twenty miles away.¡± A broad grin broke his grimy, bloody face. ¡°Originating on the surface. We¡¯re inside Kailash, not too far from the inn we¡¯d stayed in.¡± A touch of elation entered his voice. ¡°The one with coffee.¡±

    Before he could dash off to explore, the Cleric held up his right hand. ¡°I sense two kernel signatures.¡±

    This caused Eve to concentrate, though it proved mighty difficult given the distracting interplay of fire and earth essence mere digits beneath her feet. Vibrations she finally found, but they might as well have been rats for all she could tell.

    Both Arjun and Kumil, however, had almost identical puzzled expressions on their faces.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Something beyond the realm of possibility,¡± Arjun said, a stupid joyous expression on his face. ¡°Something lost in the mists of time.¡±

    As two Space Shields got beneath his own protective Shield, one that he habitually maintained at all times, and started to contract, threatening to crush him into oblivion, Mainak desperately tried and failed to form another Shield underneath and push.

    Then Jeevanil, having dispelled a similar attack with relative ease, wrapped two Shields around both the human Enfolders and the resulting shrinking erased one of them from existence, while the other was locked in a close-fought struggle, a snarl of defiance on his square-jawed face which had lost the distinctive mask.

    Just moments prior to reforming the Shield around himself, a twist of his hips enabled Mainak to avoid the woman¡¯s blast of fire, causing nothing more than superficial scorching of his hair. By the time he had managed to compose himself, the female Power Cleric was also dead, erased from the Cosmos. Once Mainak lent his own Shield on top of Jeevanil¡¯s, the last Enfolder was also squashed out of existence.

    One cannot exist without Space. Omnipresent Space, Unobtrusive Space, Vital Space ¨C as the saying goes.

    It is perhaps the most humane way to kill someone, if there is such a thing. Instantaneous and totally painless, unlike when using Tears, which could be gory.

    All of this did not come without a cost, though. By some miracle of Om, the last Manipulator, a stocky man in faded brown worker¡¯s clothing and wearing another one of those disturbing masks, had managed to hold off Jeevanil¡¯s Shield from his body, and had even managed to return the favor using an earthen shield that enclosed old Enfolder¡¯s lower torso, perforating both the soles of his feet, literally nailing him to the ground. The distress on Jeevanil¡¯s face suggested that he had suffered other, invisible, injuries as well.

    Strands of light-violet Space essence quickly dispelled Mainak¡¯s confusion as his head swiveled to the small alleyway behind their welcoming party. Seeing him free and amongst the living, the Builder Battle Cleric¡¯s eyes widened in shock and alarm, but before he could form further thoughts, Mainak clamped a Shield over him, one that encountered a weak resistance, thanks to the hidden Enfolder, but he overwhelmed it with sheer strength. In the next blink, the Builder was no more.

    After smashing through the restrictive earthen barrier, Jeevanil produced a pale-green vial from within his voluminous cloak and downed it in one go. One of the high-grade Major Healing Potions, Mainak¡¯s senses indicated.

    ¡°The second Enfolder created a Portal just prior to his demise. The last Enfolder fled using it. Follow me.¡±

    Seeing Jeevanil¡¯s precarious condition, with his pristine white cloak stained crimson and full of holes, Mainak decided to propose an alternative course of action. ¡°Let me open the Portal. It is still fresh enough for me to trace.¡±

    Getting a tired nod of acquiescence in return, he hastened to the alley, and concentrated on the surrounding Space, almost immediately detecting tiny purplish-violet spiderweb cracks in Space. Using his mind, Mainak willed the widest of the cracks to open further, and after a brief sense of reluctance, it obeyed, forming an oval Portal that led towards a close-by point in Space. Mainak vanished through it without a backward glance, knowing Jeevanil was right on his heels.

    When the vibrations of a set of two distant footfalls reached Arjun¡¯s Soles, his eyes picked out a couple of bizarre creatures. Then, he and Kumil both sensed their kernel signatures. Or rather, they were allowed that luxury by the strange beings that could erase their entire signature, Crown included, otherwise the two of them should¡¯ve been able to sense them from miles away, so unique was their signature.

    It consisted of a single Chakra, the Crown, one that was far denser than any Crown could possibly be.

    People have been trying to work around this restriction of the human body for Ages, to no avail. Artificially imbibing more than a small dose of refined essence, in the form of drinks made from Khudra ¨C like the one he just drank, would send you on your way to the Eternal Halls faster than a sword through the heart, though kernel poisoning only killed those rare few who were both stupidly rich and, well¡­.stupid. The staggering level of control needed to redistribute excess kernel inside your own body can only be gained through Ascension.

    A cold shiver went down Arjun¡¯s spine. The beings before him had shed their mortal coils and become Ascendant.

    According to rumors and Legends, they could no longer be considered mere mortals. Neither were they human. Nor aditaru. Not by most definitions. They had evolved into something greater. Closer to perfection. Closer to the Creator.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The taller of the two figures, resembling an aditarun man in appearance, one who was fond of raiding the larder, stepped forward, his clear blue eyes settling on the Battle Cleric.

    ¡°Greetings. Would we be correct in assuming that you have eliminated the full-blooded Augmenter?¡±

    James¡¯ warning eyes flickered to Eve before returning to the Ascendant. Her expression was a volatile mix of grief, fury, and curiosity.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the Cleric, forestalling Eve¡¯s scathing remark, his posture ready for a Cataclysm.

    ¡°Good. I hope the added Nodal vibrations did not have too great an impact on the surrounding lifeforms.¡±

    ¡°Some of the flora were stunted,¡± Kumil replied, eyes gleaming with understanding. ¡°But nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± replied the human woman who would¡¯ve made queens green with envy and kings weak in the knees. With large slanting hazel eyes, a body that was proportionally curvy exactly where needed and nowhere else, and dense dark long wavy hair reaching down to her waist, she looked to have walked straight out of a painter¡¯s dream.

    Only her bizarre kernel signature kept Arjun sane. Just like the aditaru man, her attire, which consisted of a long elaborate gown split down the bottom, seemed to have come out of a story from the Historica. The man¡¯s long flabby coat must¡¯ve been in fashion sometime around the turn of the first millennium.

    ¡°However,¡± she began and Arjun¡¯s instincts screamed danger, ¡°there are more of you here than Foretold.¡±

    Then, James got his wish as the ground exploded in a shower of lava.

    Even having anticipated the move, all efforts on Arjun¡¯s part to negate the act of earth Manipulation proved completely and utterly futile as more and more geysers of lava formed all around them, the tunnel slowly being flooded by the magma outside.

    Every single Portal or Shield put up by Aisha was obliterated with ease by the man, a true Maestro, one who had opened or Awakened all seven, and none of the eight secondary Chakras. His signature, now having shed its illusory shroud, glowed brighter than the lava called forth by his female companion, their two churning Third-Eyes providing the greatest illumination.

    Seeing her efforts being ineffective against the Enfolder, Aisha quickly switched targets, creating as many as three Tears in just as many blinks, all aimed at the woman¡¯s fast-moving form. Two were blocked by the Maestro while the last, upon reaching the woman¡¯s side, was simply squeezed out of existence by an essence-construct of indescribable complexity, one made of nothing but air.

    ¡°Excellent thinking,¡± said the raven-haired beauty, ¡°but in the face of true power and superior technique, your only recourse is prayer.¡± She seemed to reconsider for a moment. ¡°Or Fate.¡±

    Aisha, too busy to answer back, seemed oddly happy to hear this, but Arjun couldn¡¯t spare any more thoughts as he and Eve, both scalded and bruised, engaged the woman in hand-to-hand combat. James came to her rescue, and the two of them started assisting Kumil, who seemed to have drawn most of the ire from the aditaru man. His beard was singed, a long gash across his chest was bleeding profusely, but the half-stonehorn, with a rictus of rage on his usually grinning face, was launching spear after spear as long as himself at his opponent, whose impenetrable Space Shield kept blocking them all, though he did look somewhat taken aback by Kumil¡¯s level of skill and ferocity.

    While Eve wasn¡¯t having much luck with her punches or earthen boulders, she did draw the bulk of the woman¡¯s attention, enabling Arjun to sneak in a punch or two, which, on the third attempt, managed to negate the air-shield and grazed her abdomen, earning him an approving glance from the breathtaking brunette.

    Looking at those mesmerizing hazel eyes, Arjun knew they were being tested. That realization prompted him to cease his attacks and frown.

    ¡°Where are the serpents that were chasing us? Did they gain entrance as well?¡±

    All of them stopped in their tracks when the two Ascendants stepped back, identical cryptic smiles on their faces.

    ¡°They did,¡± said the man while the woman cooled and plucked up all the holes in the floor within a couple of blinks. It illustrated just how much she¡¯d been holding back while fighting ¨C testing ¨C the five of them.

    Eve glanced around in panic while Kumil asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°They,¡± said the female as her kernel broke apart in a display that left them all flabbergasted, ¡°stand before you.¡± The lower portion of her body, below the waist, transformed into shadows, which coalesced into the tail end of a massive serpent. ¡°Yet you knew not.¡± Her glance shifted to Arjun, causing his heart to flutter. ¡°Though some of you suspected.¡±

    ¡°How can this possibly be?¡± James muttered, uncomprehending eyes locked onto the swishing tail.

    ¡°What is and is not possible is only bound by one¡¯s imagination.¡± The smile the aditaru man produced was almost beatific in its glory, the kernel signature adding a certain undeniable weight to the declaration. ¡°So, let your minds be free, and Reality will bend before you.¡±

    ¡°Good advice, if I¡¯ve ever heard one,¡± Eve said. ¡°But who are you peeps?¡±

    A short melodious peal of laughter escaped the woman¡¯s perfect lips while her tail undulated in merriment, all fifteen rearranged Chakras bathing her in an almost divine light. Some of the secondary Chakras, now aligned in a straight line down her tail, were emitting an even stronger glow.

    ¡°Forgive our manners, little sister. Isolation has rendered them rusty. I was once called Rhuvenia, and my husband here was known by the name of Swapneel.¡±

    ¡°Was?¡±

    ¡°After our Ascension, we¡­changed. Evolved, one could argue,¡± Swapneel said. ¡°Along with our mortal bodies, we also shed our former names. And became The Keepers of the First Phase. The serpents were a myth recounted to us by none other than Aimin himself, from a Space and Time long before ours, or even his.¡±

    The casual but honest and heartfelt assertion caused five sets of eyes to widen in shock.

    ¡°It told of serpent-like creatures that could transform fully, or partially, into humanoid beings, be it human or aditaru. Nagas, they were called. I was always fascinated by them. Ascension granted me the ability to fulfill a lifelong dream. As for how we ended up in this place; my devoted wife was dying of old age.¡± He gave her a look of such affection and love that it almost broke Arjun¡¯s heart. ¡°Only way to save her was to make certain she managed to Ascend before being granted access to the Eternal Halls. But even during our time, it took the convergence of innumerable Fates to achieve that feat. What she needed more than anything was time. She could do the rest by herself. And so when asked, we jumped at this chance, and took upon this sacred duty.¡±

    ¡°This place is a Temporal Chamber?¡± Arjun asked to make sure.

    The half-snake, or Naga, nodded her head. ¡°Parts of it, yes. So was the entirety of the Pocket Dimension you just left, the Chamber of Drawn Fates.¡±

    ¡°Why did you attack us?¡± James asked.

    ¡°To verify it was indeed you as was long Foretold, and not some shapeshifting Cleric,¡± she said, giving the Battle Cleric another one of those cryptic smiles.

    Arjun swallowed the hundreds of questions that simple statement evoked in his Heart. Maybe later.

    The Naga¡¯s hypnotic eyes then moved on from the clearly nervous Battle Cleric to Eve. ¡°All self-aware lifeforms,¡± she gave a rueful chuckle, her emotion shifting between mirth, regret and hope, ¡°possess free will. Their Fate, for the most part, is still in their hands.¡± Finally, the intense eyes settled on Arjun. ¡°As a result, no event ¨C not even one long Foretold ¨C occurs quite the same way as Foreseen. Some deviation is inevitable. Also,¡± she continued, her gaze now on the half-stonehorn, who fidgeted nervously under it. ¡°One additional Strand of Fate was detected. His Heart had to be tested.¡±

    ¡°And what did your test reveal?¡± Kumil asked, voice belligerent.

    ¡°That he is a worthy companion, true of Heart, keen of Mind, and stout of body.¡±

    This seemed to pacify Kumil as a familiar grin slowly formed on his face. Letting out a tired sigh, he asked, ¡°We would love to chat longer, but must know something first; can you help us get to the surface, away from any prying eyes ¨C unomynd or otherwise?¡±

    ¡°We can. Take the fourth door to the right.¡± She gestured with her hand, down the corridor. ¡°You¡¯ll find a unique Chamber that will facilitate your journey. Before laying eyes on you, we didn¡¯t think you would be able to make use of it,¡± she said, her eyes flickering to Arjun. ¡°That would be the deviation I mentioned earlier.¡±

    With a subtle nod of the head, James motioned for them to get a move on, but Arjun was never going to let this Aimin-blessed chance slip by quite so easily.

    ¡°Wait. How long have you been in here? Why? How did you Ascend?¡± Then, he said, almost to himself, ¡°Must¡¯ve been difficult, or else we¡¯d be swimming in Ascendants.¡± Arjun gazed up at them, a feverish gleam in his light-brown eyes.

    The desire to know, to have these questions answered, was so strong that he himself was taken aback by it. ¡°Why exactly was it difficult? Can you give us some insight into the process? Is the procedure same for all?¡±

    If the two Nagas were irritated by the rapid-fire questions, their peerless kernel signatures didn¡¯t reveal any sign of it. ¡°A curious soul, you are,¡± said Swapneel. ¡°Nothing worthwhile is ever easy, and yes, it varies greatly from person to person. As for why we have sequestered ourselves in here, outside the reach of most mortals¡­we have our reasons, which will become apparent in time.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a little context wouldn¡¯t hurt, husband. It would be within our purview.¡± Seeing his reluctant, but affirming, nod, she continued. ¡°This duty was appointed to us by someone we held in high regard, who asked this of us in order to fulfill the vision of someone she herself loved dearly, the Manifolder known as Chiranjeev.¡±

    Arjun swallowed. ¡°The Chiranjeev? The greatest Manifolder in history and the son of the Creators?¡±

    ¡°The very same,¡± she nodded, a slight smile on her face. ¡°A calamity of epic proportions threatened the world, and so we decided to provide any and all help we could. The Order that we helped set up,¡± her eyes switched to James, who, Arjun was delighted to note, looked absolutely dumbstruck, ¡°was still in its infancy. So the Rangers were also asked for assistance.¡±

    ¡°Which we readily provided,¡± Swapneel took up the story. ¡°When Allmother herself recommends a course of action, there is to be only one possible outcome. Most of the volunteers, like myself, came from the Forefathers, the very First Generation of seventy-two aditarus created by the hands of Allmother and Allfather.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the legendary Forefathers?¡± Arjun croaked, then turned to Rhuvenia. ¡°And you¡¯re one of the First Disciples.¡± An ecstatic grin spread across his face.

    It¡¯s official. Today really is the day all his dreams have come true.

    He gave both of them a deep bow, an example the rest of them belatedly followed. ¡°It has been a privilege meeting you both.¡±

    ¡°It truly has,¡± the Battle Cleric echoed, though he looked nowhere near as excited about it as Arjun. If anything, he looked downright concerned.

    ¡°What calamity?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°Answers often make more sense at the appropriate time,¡± the man once called Swapneel replied. ¡°This is not such a time. It would only make the flow of events more turbulent.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention the fact that even in here, Time is of the essence, sometimes literally,¡± said the female Naga, eyes distant. Arjun dared not interrupt her with another question. Instead, as always, he listened with rapt attention. ¡°This was an encounter I had been looking forward to for over two millennia. It more than matched up to the promise. As will you.¡± her gaze panned across the whole group, even including Kumil in it. ¡°Fare you well, my little brothers and sisters.¡±

    Then, between one blink and the next, both of them vanished in a display that demonstrated just how natural Teleportation could be made to look like by an Ascendant Maestro.

    Eve let out a short sweet explosive sigh. ¡°So, just to clarify; I didn¡¯t get smacked on the head and dream the last bell of madness?¡±